Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Clarke walked into her home after a long day at work and was greeted by Anya, her sister Raven’s girlfriend.

“Hey Clarke, how was work?”

“It was good. I managed to finish the commission for that private collector upstate though so it was a successful day. I hope they weren’t too much trouble for you today. Thanks again for watching them”

“That’s great Clarke, now you can just focus on your exhibition next month. They were angels like usual and I’ve told you before it’s no problem watching them; I love spending time with them. Speaking of them, they’re almost five now and will be starting school this year.”

“Yes, they will but what does that have to do with anything, Anya?”

“Maybe now would be a good time to start dating again; you haven’t dated since they were born and I don’t know if you haven’t noticed but you’re hot and a total catch and I just so happen to know the perfect person for you to go out with.”

“Ahn, I’ve told you and Raven both I don’t need to date, the kids are enough right now.”

“I know but please Clarke just one date and if it’s terrible I won’t bring this up again but if it’s not terrible maybe just maybe you could truly happy.”

“Uhh I swear you and my sister are perfect for each other; you don’t know how to stop badgering me until you get what you want!” Clarke pauses to think for a minute. “Fine, one date but this person better be worth spending a night away from the kids.”

That was a week ago and now Clarke was walking into the restaurant wondering why she let Anya talk her into this date when she could be at home cuddling her kids. She walked up to the hostess and provided the name Anya gave her and she was led to her table. As she walked to the table Clarke saw that her date had already arrived. When her date turned around Clarke saw the most beautiful forest green eyes she had ever seen and seen them she had, a little over five years ago to be exact.

“You” is all Clarke could say as she took her seat across from the green-eyed beauty with long wavy brown hair and a killer jaw line.

“You” is all Clarke’s date says as she too sees the most beautiful woman with the most captivating eyes she had ever seen, blue as the ocean, a blue she hadn’t seen for a little over five years.

“Clarke is my name, we never did exchange names the last time we spoke.”

“I’m Lexa and you’re right we never did exchange names last time.”

“I always wished we had exchanged names or phone numbers. I tried looking for you after that night but I never saw you again, well until now when Anya set us up.”

“I had to leave Arkadia to return to Polis the next morning for work but I haven’t stopped thinking about you since wondering what could have been. I guess I’ll have to thank my sister for setting us up.”

“Wait, Anya is your sister?!”

“Yes, she’s my older sister, I thought she told you.”

“No, she didn’t. She’s dating my sister so I should have guessed she’d try setting me up with the single sister she kept mentioning. God, if the situation wasn’t so serious I’d laugh at how you have been so close to me this entire time and I didn’t know it. If I had known Anya was your sister I would have reached out.”

“What do you mean, ‘if the situation wasn’t so serious’?”

“I said that out loud didn’t I?”

“You did. Clarke, what’s wrong?”

“Lexa, I don’t know how to tell you this. When I couldn’t find you in the weeks and months after that night I thought I’d never see you again and I’d never have to have this conversation. I want you to know I don’t expect anything from you, you didn’t ask for this.”

“Clarke, seriously what’s going on, you’re starting to scare me.”

Clarke took a deep breath and grabbed her phone scrolling until she reached the album she was looking for. While griping her phone Clarke took another deep breath before she started speaking a mile a minute due to her nerves.

“We didn’t use protection that night, Lexa, and I know I said I was on the pill and I was and you said you were sterile so yeah we didn’t use protection and you…you came inside me every time that night and the pill failed and surprise you’re not sterile. I didn’t even realize until two months had passed and I started to feel nauseous. I was so scared, I was 18 and I didn’t know your name and couldn’t find you but I knew I couldn’t end things. You said you were sterile this was a one in a million shot and I loved them the moment I knew about them so of course I kept them.”
“Clarke slow down and take a breath. What are you trying to tell me?”

Clarke turns her phone around and shows Lexa a photo of herself with two children, one boy and one girl. Lexa looks at the picture confused for a moment while taking in the children’s features. The boy has blonde hair and blue eyes with a soft, kind smile, like Clarke while the girl has wavy brown hair with green eyes and a more reserved smile. Lexa thinks she sees herself in the children’s’ faces but she’s been told by the top doctors in the field that she’s sterile so surely she’s misunderstanding Clarke because surely Clarke isn’t trying to say these children are hers, right? Just then Clarke’s voice breaks through her thoughts.

“His name is Aden Lincoln Griffin and her name is Madison Raven Griffin but we call her Madi. They’re almost five years old and they’re the product of our night together. Lexa they’re yours.”

Lexa is shocked and cannot believe what she’s hearing. Lexa always wanted kids but was told she was sterile due to her condition. Looking at the picture on Clarke’s phone Lexa wishes they were her kids but it’s simply not possible no matter how much she wishes it was. She knows she only spent one night with Clarke but she thought she was different but it turns out she’s not she’s like everyone else and trying to latch on to her to get whatever she can out of Triku Holdings CEO Alexandria Jazmyn Woods. Knowing Clarke is just like everyone else angers Lexa causing her to abruptly stand from her chair, steel her emotions and give Clarke her “commander” glare.

“How dare you come here and tell me those children are mine! I’m sterile; there’s no way they can be mine. Whoever else you slept with back then is clearly their other parent. I don’t know what your endgame is here Clarke but after this conversation I never want to see or hear from you again!”

Before Lexa can storm off though, Clarke grabs her wrist and looks at her with tear filled eyes and with a pleading voice said:

“Lexa please, I am telling you the truth; Madi and Aden are your children, our children. I’ve only ever let one person come inside me and that person is you. I understand if you need time but I swear on our children’s lives I am telling you the truth.”

Before Clarke can say anything, else Lexa wrenches her arm away from Clarke and with one final glare marches out of the restaurant and seemingly Clarke, and their children’s, lives. Clarke is left in tears wondering if she should have told Lexa at all. Just then Clarke’s phone dings and she sees a text message from her sister Raven.

Raven to Clarke: *selfie of Raven, Anya, Madi and Aden* Hope your date goes well, we’ll be at
home waiting for you to hear all about it!

Chapter Text

Clarke flees the restaurant and run to her new Range Rover and calls her sister the second the door is closed. Raven picks up after the first ring.

“Clarkie! Has my favorite sister finished wooing her date already? How was it? I bet it was awesome, Anya’s sister is seriously the best and such a perfect fit for you.”

When she stops talking Raven notices she can hear her sister crying on the other end of the phone.

“Clarke, what’s wrong? Why are you crying?”

“She hates me Rae. I..I..I told her the truth and she hates me and she doesn’t even believe me and now they’ll never know her and now I don’t know what to do.”

“What do you mean she hates you and you told her the truth?”

“Lexa, she’s the person I slept with at that party almost six years ago….”

“Whoa wait, Clarke are you saying Lexa is Aden and Madi’s other parent?”

“Yes. I didn’t know her name until today; we never exchanged names back then.”

“Clarke, let me get Anya she needs to be part of this conversation, Lexa’s her sister. OH MY GOD, Anya is Lexa’s sister! She’s not just ‘Aunty Anya’ because she’s dating their Aunt, she’s actually Aunty Anya, she’s going to flip!”

A few seconds later Clarke hears Anya enter the room.

“Alright Clarke, Anya’s here and you’re on speaker and before you ask the kids are currently occupied with a movie and can’t hear us.”

“Clarke, it’s Anya, what happened Raven says Lexa was mean to you what did my sister do?”

Clarke tries to laugh because what are the odds her sister would start dating the other biological aunt of her children? At the same time she can’t stop sobbing because the kids have their other “real” aunt now but they still don’t get to have their other parent because she refused to believe or listen to Clarke.

“She left Ahn. I told her the truth and she left. She yelled at me and said she never wants to see or hear from me again.”

“What truth did you tell her?”

“That Aden and Madi are hers. Ahn she’s their other parent. Congratulations you’re really their Aunt.”

“I’m gobsmacked Clarke, I can’t believe this but how? We were told when Lexa was 16 that she’s sterile because of her condition and it’d be like a one in a billion chance that she’d be able to get anyone pregnant.”

“Well your niece and nephew were that one in a billion I guess.”

“Clarke, I hate to ask but is there any chance anyone else could be their other parent?”

“No, Lexa was um, well you see, Lexa was my first and only so no there’s no possible chance anyone else could be their other parent.”

“Wow. Ya know thinking back they do share some of the Woods family looks and Madi does have Lexa’s sass and oh my God Madi is a mini Lexa and Aden is a mini you! I don’t know how I’ve missed it.”

“I wish your sister saw it that way. I even showed her a picture of them but she still stormed out and said what she said.”

“Don’t worry Clarke, I’ll talk to her. Lexa has always wanted kids and was devastated when the doctor said she was sterile. Clarke, we took her to see the top specialist in New York, L.A., Arkadia and Polis and they all said she was sterile so Lex gave up on the idea of having children of her own. I’m not trying to excuse her behavior tonight but she’s got to be in shock right now. I’ll call her right now and try to talk to her Clarke, promise.”

“Thank you, Anya.”

Anya then handed the phone back to Raven while she grabbed her own phone and went outside, out of the earshot of the children, to call her sister.

Meanwhile, on the other side of town a very sad and upset brunette is curled up on her couch sobbing over what transpired that evening when she hears her phone ring, flashing her sister's name and picture across the screen. Lexa ignores the call as she’s not in the mood to talk to anyone. Anya calls back 10 more times and each time Lexa ignores the call. Before she knows it Lexa hears loud banging on her door that will not stop even as she ignores it. Finally, after a few minutes of nonstop knocking Lexa goes to the door and slowly opens it. What Lexa sees is something she never expected to see directed towards her, her older sister with the deadliest death glare she had ever seen. Anya pushes past Lexa then abruptly spins around with fire in her eyes.

“WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!?!”

Chapter Text

“What the hell is wrong with me?! You’re the one who set me up with the woman of my dreams, the first and only woman to ever fully accept me, only to discovery said woman is nothing but a gold digging whore trying to pin two children on me when we both know I’m sterile!”

Anya is taken aback by Lexa’s reaction. She has never seen her sister like this so without thinking she wraps her little sister up in a hug and after a minute feels Lexa relax into the hold and begin sobbing uncontrollably.

“When I saw her at the restaurant and realized she was my date I was so excited. I..I thought we’d finally get a chance to see where things go. Get the chance we didn’t get almost six years ago. Before I could even tell her how happy I was that she was my date she tells me that I’m her children’s other parent. I told her that night before we did anything that I’m sterile so why..why would she try to tell me those kids are mine when even she knows I can’t have kids? Why Anya, why does the one person to truly accept me have to a cold-hearted bitch like her who doesn’t even know her kids’ other parent is? This is Costia all over again, trying to pin a kid, well kids in this case, on me that aren’t mine.”

Before Lexa can continue ranting about how awful Clarke is Anya release the hug and in the blink of an eye slaps Lexa so hard her head spins and the imprint of Anya’s hand can be seen on Lexa’s cheek.

“What the fuck Anya?!”

“Alexandrina Jazmyn Woods! I will not stand here and continue to listen to you degrade Clarke. I have known her for years now and since day one she has always been upfront about how she became a single mom at 18. Do you remember so little of your tryst with her that you forgot she was a virgin when you slept with her! You literally were her first and you had unprotected sex and according to Clarke you’re also the last person she slept with. You may not believe her Lex, but I do. I met Clarke when the twins were only a year old and she has never dated the entire time I’ve known her and Raven says she never dated after that party where you met. And come on Lex did you really look at the picture she showed you? Madi is literally a mini you, I don’t know how I didn’t notice it before and Aden, he may be a mini Clarke but his smile, jawline, mannerisms are all you. God I’m so stupid. I should have put the pieces together when Clarke said their other parent was a woman she met at a party in Arcadia.”

“So you’re on her side? You’re believing her when you were with me when I was told by all those doctors I could never have kids?!”

“Lex, you were told you were basically sterile and had a one in a billion chance at impregnating anyone. Lex, this is your one in a billion. But sis it’s okay if you can’t believe Clarke at face value, you don’t know her like I do but regardless how you treated her and what you said and the things you’ve called her is not okay. You owe her an apology Lexa. I can’t imagine how you’re feeling but that doesn’t excuse your behavior. And Lex? If you can’t take Clarke at face value call her and ask for a DNA test, if she fights you on it then you’re probably right and I’ve been fooled all these years but if she doesn’t fight you need to start thinking about what you will do to make things better with her when/if the DNA comes back that you are Aden and Madi’s other parent. Clarke thinks you hate her so you’re going to have a lot of making up to do. Here’s her number, take tonight to think and then call her and apologize and ask for a DNA test. I’ll be here for you no matter what.”

Lexa shakes her head and takes the piece of paper with Clarke’s phone number on it. She stares at it for a few moments and just as Anya is slipping out the door to leave Lexa pulls out her phone and dials the number. Her sister may have told her to wait but what Anya said got to her; she was terrible towards Clarke and if what Anya said is true she is the only possible sperm donor and she would never forgive herself if she missed out on being there for her own children.

After four rings Lexa was resigned to the fact that Clarke would not answer and she’d be forced to leave a message or call back another time. Thankfully as the fifth ring starts the call is answered and Lexa hears the thick raspy voice she knows belongs to Clarke but it’s broken and she can tell Clarke has been crying.

“Hello?”

“Um hi, Clarke? It’s Lexa”

“Lexa? How did you get my number? Why are you calling you were quite clear on what you think of me as well as your desire to never see or hear from me again.”

Lexa can tell Clarke is upset with her but after speaking with her sister she’s determined to get a definitive answer and if she’s the twins’ other mom she is determined to fix things with Clarke and be as involved as Clarke will allow.

“Anya came to my apartment to give me a reality check. She said some things and made me realize I was out of line earlier. I’m sorry for how I reacted, how I behaved and I’m sorry for the assumptions I made about you. My sister is convinced you are telling the truth but I don’t know. I was told I was sterile but if you’re right and they are mine I want to know so Clarke would you consent to a DNA test on Aden and Madi and me?”

While listening to Lexa speak Clarke can tell that she genuinely means what she is saying and a small flicker of hope reignites at the possibility of the twins having both their parents in their lives. Clarke can tell how nervous Lexa was to ask for a DNA test but Clarke understands why she is asking for one. Lexa extended an olive branch by calling the same night she treated Clarke horribly so Clarke does the only thing she can think of, she agrees.

“Thank you for your apology. I’m sorry I sprung everything on you so quickly but I thought you had the right to know. I understand why you want a DNA test. Your sister may know me but you don’t. Of course, I’ll consent to the DNA test. We can even use your doctor if you’d prefer just let me know when/where and I’ll bring Aden and Madi. I wish I would have known you were Anya’s sister then you could have been here sooner for them but you can be here now, if you want to be that is.”
“Thank you for understanding Clarke. I will set up the appointment and let you know when/where it is. And Clarke, if they are mine I will want to be as involved as you allow but if they’re not I would prefer to never see or hear from you again. That may be hard if your sister and mine stay together but I’ve been told I sired a child before and the child ended up not being mine and I don’t think I’ll survive having to be around you if you’re wrong and they’re not mine. I’m sorry but that’s how it has to be.”

“I don’t need a DNA test to tell me Madi and Aden are yours. Lexa, you are the only person I’ve ever had sex with so you are literally the only possible other parent. I’m sorry you were falsely made to believe another child was yours though so I understand why you’re hesitant to believe me. Let me know when and where to bring the kids for the test then once the results show you are their other mom we can talk.”

“I will let you know about the test. Goodnight Clarke.”

“Goodnight Lexa.”

Both women then went to bed thinking about the night they spent together all those years ago and what the future might hold.

Chapter Text

After hanging up the phone, Lexa went to bed thinking about the blonde haired, blue eyed goddess she met a fraternity party her younger brother Lincoln’s fraternity was throwing six years ago while she was in town on business.

Meanwhile, not too far away Clarke hung up the phone, told her sister she was going to check on the kids then retire for the evening. Clarke went upstairs and first went to Madi’s room. Madi was sleeping peacefully so Clarke gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead and told her she loved her before quietly leaving and going to Aden’s room. Once there, Clarke gave him a kiss on his forehead and told him she loved him before heading to her own room. After going through her usual nightly routine, Clarke climbed into bed where she couldn’t stop thinking about the fraternity party her childhood best friend, Octavia, dragged her and Raven to and the brown haired, green eyed beauty she met there who changed her life in more ways than one.

*Six Years Ago*

Clarke is at home with her sister Raven and their best friend Octavia. Raven had just finished her first year of college at Polis University at was home for the summer while Clarke had just graduated from Arkadia High School and was set to begin at Polis University in the fall. Octavia however, still had one year left at Arkadia High before she would hopefully join Clarke and Raven at Polis. Octavia however, wanted to get a head start on enjoying the college party scene and that is why Clarke and Raven found themselves getting ready to go to a party at one of the frat houses on the Arkadia University campus.

“O, how did you even get invited to this party, you’re 17 and just finished your junior year of high school?”

“Rae what can I say, I’m that talented when it comes to meeting boys.”

Clarke and Raven rolled their eyes hard at that remark.

“Seriously though O, what’s the real reason you are dragging Rae and I to this party?”

Octavia loses her bravado then and gets nervous, something Clarke and Raven aren’t used to seeing from their best friend.

“I was at the mall earlier to pick up your graduation gift when I literally ran into this tall, dark and handsome man. Like guys he was an 11 out of a 10 hot. Anyway, we started talking and he asked if I was going to the party tonight and I said I hadn’t been invited. He must have assumed I go to Arkadia because next thing I know he’s telling me I should come and bring my friends and find him so we can hang out some.”

“Ah that makes more sense. You want Rae and I there as your wing women while you try to add Arkadia frat bro as a notch on your belt. Makes perfect sense. I don’t know how I feel about being used though, what do you think Raven?”

“I don’t like being used but Clarke when have we ever said no to free booze? And we haven’t seen party girl Griffin lately so eh what the hell lets party and try to help O land her man.”

“Guess that settles it, we’re in Octavia.”

About two hours later the tri arrived at the frat house and Octavia immediately spotted Lincoln and ran off to see him leaving Clarke and Raven alone. The sisters went and got drinks then decided to hit the dance floor after they get a couple rounds of tequila shots. The music was an upbeat mix of EDM and current top 40 hits and before long Clarke and Raven were having a good time dancing. Before they knew it a frat guy with floppy hair swooped in and started dancing with Raven leaving Clarke alone. Clarke looked for Octavia but saw she was in the middle of what appeared to be a very heated make out session with a guy she assumes was Lincoln. Raven meanwhile was still dancing with the floppy haired boy. Just before she left the dance floor to get another drink, Clarke felt a body slide up behind her and grab her hips and start dancing with her. Before Clarke could question what was happening the stranger began whispering in her ear.

“I’ve been watching you dance all night, swaying your sexy body to the music but you were never alone for me to approach you. I’m so glad your friend was drawn away by that guy.”

Clarke was surprised to hear the voice of a woman behind her but there was something about her voice that she found not just appealing but sexy. Clarke decided to keep dancing with the woman but never spoke, the woman however would whisper in her ear from time to time. Eventually the song changed to one of Clarke’s favorite dance songs and she started grinding her ass against her partner’s front. After doing this for a couple minutes Clarke felt a bulge against her ass. At first she thought she just had too much to drink but when she ground herself against the woman again she felt an even more prominent bulge.

“That can’t be what I think it is,” Clarke thought.

Before she could say anything, the woman turned Clarke around and when Clarke looked down she could see a rather sizeable tent in the woman’s pants. When Clarke looked up she the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. She was slim, but clearly had an athletic build, tall, had wavy brown hair and piercing green eyes that were green like the forest. The woman smirked at her before speaking.

“What you felt is real sweetheart; is that going to be a problem?”

It took a moment for the woman’s words to register but when they did Clarke looked at Lexa with the sincerest look on her face and simply said:

“No, it’s not a problem, you are absolutely perfect the way you are.”

Before Clarke could overthink things, she leaned in and kissed the woman on his lips; lips that were plump and soft and absolutely delicious to kiss. One kiss turned to two, which turned into a make out session in the middle of the dance floor. The two fought for dominance but Clarke lost the battle but she was completely fine with that. When the two had to part for air, both their eyes had darkened to almost pitch black. Eventually the mystery woman spoke.

“Do you want to get out of here princess?”

Clarke was a virgin and even when tipsy knew that if she left with the woman she would surely be losing her v card. But again, before she could overthink things Clarke replied with a simple “yes”. After sending Raven and Octavia a text that she was leaving and would see them the following day, Clarke followed her mystery woman out of the party and into a cab that had just dropped off a couple.

“Where to tonight ladies?”

“The Arcadia Grand please.”

Clarke was surprised when her mystery woman told the driver to take them to the Arcadia Grand because that was a five-star hotel and very expensive to stay at. Clarke wondered who this woman was but never gathered the courage to ask. When they arrived at the hotel a few minutes later, Clarke’s mystery woman paid the driver and got out before rushing to Clarke’s side of the car to open her door for her. She then laced the fingers of her right hand with Clarke’s left and led her into the hotel and directly to the private elevator which only went to the penthouse. Clarke was again surprised because the penthouse cost thousands of dollars even for just one night but she still didn’t ask her mystery woman who she was. Something about the mystery intrigued Clarke. While in the elevator the woman spoke to Clarke again.

“I know I invited you back here but nothing has to happen if you don’t want it too. If you only want to hangout and watch some Netflix that’s okay.”

Lexa then smirked and continued.

“But if you wanted to make out some more while watching Netflix or try something else I’d totally be cool with that.”

“Thank you for not pressuring me. Can we have a drink and see where the night takes us?”

“Of course.”

The elevator doors then opened directly into the penthouse and Clarke couldn’t believe how fancy it was. She had never been in a place so fancy. There were white marble floors with black swirls, chandeliers is almost every room, a fireplace in the den, a balcony and the wall overlooking Arkadia Lake was made of floor to ceiling windows.

“Please make yourself at home and I’ll grab us some drinks.”

And Clarke did just that. When the woman returned though the drinks were discarded on the coffee table immediately after Clarke downed hers and launched herself at the woman kissing her hard. The kiss was returned with equal fervor and before long Clarke was straddling the woman and their hands were wandering all over their bodies. On instinct Clarke ground her hips into the woman’s groin and she felt her begin to harden again at the same time the woman moaned.

“Keep doing that and I won’t be able to stop myself from carrying you to my bed and fucking you into next week.”

Clarke finally had the chance to smirk at the woman herself, which she did as she ground into her groin again. This time, the woman’s hips bucked up to meet hers and both women broke their kiss to moan. Before the woman could kiss Clarke again, she had shifted herself off the woman and onto her knees on the floor in front of the woman. Clarke looked at the woman with mischief in her eyes before she leaned up to give her one more peck on the lips before undoing the woman’s pants, lowering the zipper and removing them and her boxers after she lifted her hips. Once freed the woman’s erection stood ramrod straight and all ten inches were harder than the woman could remember them ever having been before. Before the woman could say anything, Clarke placed a kiss to the tip of her cock while her right hand caressed her balls. She then licked the underside of the cock from base to tip before finally engulfing the head in her mouth. Clarke swirled her tongue around the tip then hollowed her cheeks before slowly impaling her mouth on the woman’s large cock.

“Oh god baby girl that feels so good. That’s it keep going. God look at you taking all of my cock in your mouth, I can see my thick cock bulging your throat. Keep going, don’t stop. You’re sucking me so well I’m going to cum soon. If you don’t want me to cum in your mouth you’ve got to let me pull out now.”

Clarke simply looks up and meets the woman’s eyes before taking the final inch in her mouth and sucking, making her intentions clear.

“Shit. Oh God. Fuck. Fuck look at you sucking my cock so well. God yes, I’m going to cum. I’m gonna..I’m gonna…FUCK I’M CUMING!

Clarke feels the woman’s cock twitch in her mouth before she shoots rope and rope of cum down her throat. Clarke does her best to swallow it all but there’s too much and some dribbles down her chin. Once her orgasm has tapered off the woman gently pulls her softening member out of Clarke’s mouth, take her fingers and scoops up the cum on Clarke’s chin then holds her fingers out to Clarke. Getting the message Clarke locks eyes with her green eyed beauty, grabs her hand and sucks her fingers clean.

“Fuck that’s hot watching you deep throat me, swallow everything then suck my fingers clean. I haven’t cum that hard from a blow job before. Damn you’re good. Now it’s your turn to feel that good Princess.”

Before Clarke can even register the words she feels herself being lifted up and instinctually wraps her legs around the woman’s waist as she’s carried to the bedroom. The woman pushes Clarke’s back against the wall several times on the way to the bedroom so their lips can meet in a heated exchange. When they finally make it to the bedroom, the woman gently lays Clarke on the bed, placing her head on the pillow. The woman then removes the rest of her clothes slowly, teasing Clarke before she speaks again.

“Like what you see, Princess?”

Clarke visibly gulps as her eyes rake over the woman’s eight pack abs and perky breasts with nipples already hardened.

“Everything. Fuck you’re perfect.”

The woman then approaches Clarke and reaches for the hem of her halter top but doesn’t remove it until darkened blue meets darkened green and Clarke nods in approval. Clarke’s top is then quickly removed, followed by her blue lace bra moments later. It’s now the woman’s turn to gulp as she takes in Clarke’s smooth skin, gentle curves and large perky breasts she wants to devour with her mouth.

“You’re perfect Princess. Can I touch you?”

With a nod from Clarke the woman reconnects their lips in a hard but heated kiss before trailing open mouth kisses down her neck, leaving little bites along the way. She continues kissing down Clarke’s body until she reaches her chest. Once there she takes her left breast in her mouth sucking the nipple to hardness and alternating between light sucks and gentle nips while her right hand kneads the other breast. After a few minutes, she gives Clarke’s breast a final suck and releases it with a pop before engulfing the other breast with her mouth. Once satisfied with her work the woman begins to trail kisses down Clarke’s stomach until she reaches the top of her jeans. She looks up at Clarke and sees her eyes filled with lust. The woman can’t remember the last time she saw someone look at her with such a pure look of love and adoration and it causes her to pause and think how lucky she is to have met this woman. Before she can think further, Clarke brings her back to them present.

“It’s okay, you can take them off; I want you to take them off.”

“As you wish.”

The woman undoes the button of Clarke’s jeans then slowly removes them from her body leaving her in only lace blue boy shorts. The woman kisses her way up Clarke’s left leg until she reaches her thighs. Leaving kisses on the inside of her thigh, right at the bottom of her boy shorts the woman then leaves a gentle kiss on top of Clarke’s panty covered mound before repeating her ministrations on the right leg ending with another kiss on the still covered mound. The woman then takes her right hand and rubs Clarke’s slit over her panties, repeating the motion several times.

“You’re so wet for me Princess. I can feel you dripping through your panties. Is this all for me?”

“Yes all for you. Please don’t tease me. Please take them off. Please I..I...uh God I need your mouth right now, I can’t take it anymore!”

“Lift your hips baby girl and I’ll give you what you want.”

Clarke lifts her hips and the woman quickly removes her underwear. She then gently spreads Clarke’s thighs a part and takes a moment to simply look at the woman beneath her, her blue eyed goddess whose pussy only has a small thatch of neatly groomed blonde curls on top and is absolutely glistening with arousal. She cannot believe how lucky she is to see this beauty this way, to know she is the reason her pussy is drenched. The woman takes her hand and rubs Clarke’s now uncovered pussy from its’ base up to the clit. She gently rubs small circles around Clarke’s clit causing Clarke’s breath to hitch followed by a low moan before she speaks again.

“You’re perfect, just perfect. I can’t get enough of you. I want to taste you, I need to taste you. Can I Princess? Can I taste you?”

“Yes please, I need you.”

The woman doesn’t waste another moment. She lays down on her stomach, face between Clarke’s legs and looks up at those ocean blue eyes one last time before licking her slit from the bottom to her clit. She gathers up as much of Clarke’s juices as she can before reaching her already erect clit. Once there, she swirls her tongue around the clit before gently taking it into her mouth and sucking on it with just enough pressure to cause Clarke to moan. Those moans are music to the woman’s ears as she releases Clarke’s clit with a pop before beginning to lick her dripping slit again.

Clarke can’t believe the immense pleasure the woman is giving her while she licks her with her very skilled tongue. She can feel something she has never felt before building in her lower abdomen. Whatever the feeling is she feels the need to chase it and can’t help but wrap her right hand in the woman’s brown locks, trying to push her farther into her cunt while she grabs the headboard with her other hand. Before she knows it her hips begin to buck to meet the woman’s movements. Clarke continues to moan as the woman alternates between licking her slit and sucking her clit.

“Yes, right there Commander! Command me. God don’t stop, don’t stop. Feels so good. Fuck!”

Hearing her blonde beauty in the throes of passion, the woman takes Clarke’s clit into her eager mouth once more while locking eyes with her goddess once more. When blue meets green the woman takes one finger and slowly enters the dripping pussy.

The woman releases Clarke’s clit with a pop and still her finger giving Clarke time to adjust.

“You can move now.”

And that’s all the woman needs to hear before she starts to gently thrust in and out of Clarke’s dripping pussy.

“You feel so good Princess, so good around my finger, gripping me so tight. Fuck Princess so good.”

“Uh Uh yes, God so so good, give me more, I need more, I need you all of you!”

“I need to prepare you before I give you all of me Sweetheart.”

The woman then surges up and kisses Clarke hard at the same time she withdraws her finger before quickly thrusting back in with two fingers. She picks up the pace and begins to quickly thrust in and out of the tightest pussy she’s ever been inside. Her ten inch cock is at full mast again and she knows she needs to make her lover cum before she can impale the woman on her cock. On the next thrust in she curls her fingers up against the spongy, ridged spot inside Clarke’s pussy. She can feel her goddess’ walls tightening around her fingers, making it harder to move. She breaks her kiss with the blonde and looks deeply into her eyes.

“That’s it Princess, let go. Let go. Cum for me Princess.”

“Oh God, fuck I can feel it, I’m close. I’m so close. Fuck, Fuck, Fuuucccckkk! I’m cuming, I’m cuming!!”

And with one final hard thrust inside Clarke’s walls spasm around the woman’s fingers and the woman feels the blonde’s juices gush out around her fingers soaking her abs. The woman stills her fingers until she feels the blonde’s walls stop spasming and gripping her fingers so tightly. The woman then slowly and gently removes her fingers from Clarke’s pussy and slowly takes them in her own mouth sucking the blonde’s juices clean from her fingers.

“You taste so good Princess. Sweetest thing I have ever tasted. And damn Princess you squirted! God that’s so fucking hot. I wonder if I can make you do that while your full of my cock?”

Clarke then blushes and adverts her eyes.

“I’ve never, you know before.”

“You’ve never squirted before? Well I’m honored to be the first to make you squirt. You’re so damn sexy when you squirt.”

“No, well yes I’ve never squirted before but no I’ve never…”

Clarke gestures between herself and the woman before her gaze shifts to the woman’s massive erection then finally back to her green eyes.

The woman looks confused for a moment before Clarke can see the lightbulb go off in her head. The woman then looks at Clarke with a gaze that can only be described as gentle, loving and full of understanding.

“You’re a virgin?”

Clarke bashfully looks down and refuses to meet the woman’s eyes. The woman gently leans down and places a finger under Clarke’s chin before gently moving her head up so blue and once again meet green.

“Hey, it’s okay. There’s nothing to be ashamed or embarrassed about. If you don’t want to go any further tonight that’s okay, sweetheart I promise. You set the pace here, we will only go as far as you’re comfortable with, I swear. I will not pressure you or make you do anything you are uncomfortable with.”

“I want to, I want to go all the way with you but I’m scared. You’re really long and thick. Will it hurt?”

“Please don’t be scared baby girl. It will hurt some but I’ve prepared you to take me and I will go slow and gentle so it won’t hurt as bad. And if you want me to stop I’ll stop no matter what. I meant what I said, you set the pace and we will only do what you want and are comfortable with.”

“Okay, I want to try. I want you. I want you to be my first.”

“Then I will be. I’m honored to be your first but Sweetheart are you on the pill or do you have a condom? I wasn’t planning on this happening so I didn’t bring condoms but I swear I’m clean and my doctors have told me I’m sterile.”

“I don’t have a condom but obviously I’m clean and I am on the pill so we’re okay we can continue.”

“Are you sure Princess? I’d love nothing more than to fuck you raw right now but only if you’re comfortable with that.”

“We’re both clean, you said you’re sterile and I’m on the pill so I’m okay to continue.”

“Okay. But baby girl please tell me if you need me to stop or want me to or change your mind or anything. I promise to be gentle.”

“Okay, I trust you. I know we just met but I don’t know, I just know I can trust you.”

“Alright my beautiful princess, I’m going to start but remember what I said just tell me if you need me to stop or slow down or if you want to completely stop.”

“Okay.”

With one final kiss that set fireworks off for both women, the brunette gently spread Clarke’s legs wider, grabbed her cock in one hand and slowly slid it up and down Clarke’s slit lubricating it with Clarke’s juices. Once satisfied it was wet enough the woman shifted herself better between Clarke’s legs, kissed Clarke’s lips again and lined up the head of her member with Clarke’s opening.”

“I’m going to start to push in now baby girl. It will hurt for a minute but then it will feel good, I promise. Okay, try to relax now as much as you can, it’ll make it easier to take me.”

Clarke nodded her head and gripped the sheets with each hand as she relaxed her body as much as she could. She couldn’t believe she was doing this; she was actually about to lose her virginity to a woman she met only that night and who she didn’t even know the name of! For some reason though Clarke knew it was right with this woman and even without knowing her name, she was the right person to do this with, the right person to give this gift too.

Clarke was brought back to the present when she felt the blunt head of the woman’s member pushing into her hole. The woman stopped pushing in once the head was all the way in, giving Clarke time to adjust.

“Let me know when I can push in more baby girl.”

“You’re really big. You’re barely in and I already feel so full. I don’t know if I will be able to take all of you.”

“Shh don’t worry, you will stretch for me and you will be able to take me. You feel so good already and I only have the tip in. God Princess, you’re pussy is divine, the best pussy I’ve ever had. Please let me know when I can push in more, I need to feel you. I need to be deep inside you.”

Clarke blushed some hearing the woman talk about her pussy but she liked it. She liked knowing that even with barely any of her cock inside her the woman was pleased. Clarke released the sheets from her left hand and snaked that hand around the woman’s necks gently pushing her head down. Clarke met her halfway and gave the woman a sweet kiss full of all the passion and emotions she was feeling in that moment. When the kiss broke both women were smiling goofily at each other.

“You can push in more, I’m okay promise.”

The brunette moves her left hand from Clarke’s hip and moves it up until she reaches Clarkes right hand that was still gripping the sheets. Understanding what she wanted Clarke released the sheets from her grasp and immediately the brunette interlaced their fingers as she began to push more of her massive length inside the blonde all while their eyes remained locked on each other. The woman didn’t stop pushing in until she felt her cock hit a barrier inside Clarke. She knew what that barrier was, it was the blonde’s hymen. Looking into the blonde’s eyes it was clear that she too knew what the barrier was.

“Baby girl, is it okay if I push through? It’s going to hurt but I’ll go as quickly as I can and I promise after a minute or two it will start to feel really good.”

“It’s okay. I want you to do it, please do it!”

The brunette leans down and kisses Clarke while resisting the urge to thrust inside her. She licks along Clarke’s bottom lip begging for entrance and once granted the paid begin to fight for dominance. In that moment while Clarke is distracted by the kiss, the brunette pulls out slightly then quickly thrusts back in breaking through the hymen and fully sheathing herself in the tightest pussy she’s ever had. She can feel her tip hitting the blonde’s cervix but she stills her hips and resists the urge to move until she knows Clarke has had time to adjust to her size and is ready for her to move. At the same time their kiss breaks apart and she watches Clarke gasp and tighten her hold behind the brunette’s neck while squeezing her eyes shut. Before her lover can say anything Clarke breaks the silence.

“Holy shit that hurt but already you’re starting to feel so good inside me. Oh my god I’m so full, I can feel you inside me throbbing. You’re so deep. Oh god you’re all the way in aren’t you? I can’t believe you fit. God, you feel good.”

Clarke’s hips then start to involuntarily buck up towards her lover. Her commander meanwhile gazes down at her with a look of pure adoration.

“You’re so tight around me. Tightest I’ve ever had, no one compares to you Princess. I can feel you already clenching down around me. Can I move Princess? If you’re ready I really need to move, I need to make you feel good.”

Clarke looks at the woman and leans up just enough to plant a chaste kiss to her lips before looking into forest green eyes with her own look of adoration.

“You can move, I..I need you to move baby.”

The paid kiss once more as the brunette pulls her massive cock out so that only the tip remains inside. She then slams her full length back inside her goddess feeling her tip kiss the cervix. She continues to thrust in and out of the blonde and slowly begins to pick up the pace. By now both women are panting and moaning messes exchanging kisses here or there. The brunette can feel the blonde is getting close; her walls are clenching down on her cock more and more making it difficult for her to continue to me.

“Keep going Commander, don’t stop. Don’t stop, oh god you feel so good! I’m so full, fuck I can feel you so deep inside me and you’re..you’re throbbing. Fuck! I’m close so close but I need more, more!!”

“Baby girl I’m close too. Cum for me Princess, cum!”

The brunette frees one hand and snakes it between their bodies quickly locating the blonde’s clit. She starts rubbing fast circles around it. She is so focused on watching her cock thrust in and out of the blonde while she rubs her clit that she doesn’t even notice the blonde moving her head up towards her. Just as she feels the blonde begin to tumble over the edge she feels the blonde’s mouth engulf her left breast and suck on her already hard nipple.
“Oh fuck, fuck that feels good Princess. I’m going to cum soon baby girl, where do you want me to cum?”

Clarke releases her breast and blue meets green.

“Inside. I want you to cum inside me.”

With that the brunette thrusts into her blonde goddess hard one more time causing the blonde to fully fall over the edge, screaming out her orgasm and she squirts around her large cock while her walls clench around her.

“YES!! I’M CUMING! FUUUUUCCCKKK!!!”

“Princess, me too yes! Oh god yes! I’M CUMING!!!! God yes! Yesssss!!!”

The brunette is then falling over the edge too, holding herself deep inside the blonde with her tip right up against her cervix as she releases what feels like an endless stream of thick cum inside the blonde. Once her stream finally tapers off, the brunette collapses on top of the blonde, her member still inside her keeping her cum inside. After the blonde’s walls stop trembling around her now softening member, the woman slowly removes herself from inside the blonde and shifts to lay next to her but not before watching some of their combined cum drip out of the best pussy she’s ever had.

The pair take a few minutes to lay there in silence, catching their breath before either speaks. Turning her head to look at the blonde, the brunette breaks the silence first.

“Was that okay Princess? Are you okay? I hope I wasn’t too rough.”

“You were perfect. I’ve never felt like that before, you made me feel so good. I felt it in every inch of my body. I don’t know what you did to me but it was perfect, you were perfect. I never thought my first time would feel this amazing but you, you made it feel amazing and it was just perfect.”

The blonde shyly looks away before speaking again.

“Um was..was I okay? Was I okay for you?”

“Were you okay? Princess, you were amazing, I’ve never cum that hard or that much before. It may have been your first time but that was the best sex I’ve ever had. You are absolutely perfect.”

Clarke surges forward and connects her lips to the green eyed beauty once more. Soon kissing lead to wandering hands and wandering hands led to an orgasm filled night. The pair didn’t stop until shortly before dawn when they couldn’t go anymore. The duo succumbed to sleep after being thoroughly sated but when Clarke woke up later that morning she woke up alone with only a note on the pillow once occupied by the woman she gave her virginity too.

"I’m sorry I wasn’t here when woke Princess. I had to leave to get back for a work meeting. I wish I could have been there when you woke up and taken you to breakfast. Please never doubt my words my beautiful princess; you were absolutely perfect last night and I can only hope fate brings us together again in the future.

-xx L."

Clarke was saddened that her goddess was gone and wished now more than ever that she had gotten her name or given the woman hers. As Clarke got dressed in her clothes from the night before and made her way home all she too could hope for was that fate brought them back together again in the future. Little did pair know that that night would alter their lives forever.

*Present*

When Clarke was awoken by her alarm the next morning she reached for her phone to turn it off. Before setting her phone back down though she noticed a text message from Lexa.

Lexa to Clarke: Good morning Clarke. I hope this message isn’t too early but I called my personal physician, Dr. Nyko, first thing and he can see us to collect the samples for the DNA test this morning at 10am. His office is located in Suite 13 of the Polis Medical Building next to Polis General Hospital. Could you and the kids make that? I’d really like to get this done as soon as possible.

Clarke feels hope bloom in her chest that maybe just maybe her kids will finally have both their moms in their lives. Clarke only hopes that when Lexa sees that she is Aden and Madi’s mom written in black and white that she will want to be in their lives. She may not be resentful towards Lexa for not having been there the past five years because Lexa had no way of knowing she had kids but if she sees the result, sees the words that she is their parent, then chooses to not be in their lives, well then Clarke will have ill feelings towards the only person she’s ever connected with romantically. Looking at the time Clarke sees that it is now 7:45am and decides to text Lexa back that they will meet her at Dr. Nyko’s office before going to wake her children and get them ready for what she hopes will be the start of their happily ever after.

Clarke to Lexa: Good morning Lexa. Thank you for arranging an appointment so quickly. I’ll be there at 10am with Aden and Madi. See you soon.

Lexa to Clarke: Thank you Clarke. I will see you soon.

Chapter Text

Lexa was nervous. It was 9:30am and she was already outside Dr. Nyko’s office waiting for Clarke and her, maybe their, children to arrive. She was trying really hard not to get her hopes up but she couldn’t help but think about what Clarke and Anya said. They both said she’s the twins’ other parent and they both said she is the only person Clarke has slept with. Truth be told, Lexa hasn’t been with anyone since Clarke either. Even though she was dumb enough to not get Clarke’s name back then or sign her name and not just “L” to the note she left that morning and had no hopes of ever finding her again, Lexa could never get the blonde out of her mind, never could go there with another woman. Things would be completely different if she had just left her name that morning. Lexa had to stop herself from going back down that rabbit role because each time she did she felt her hope increase that these kids were hers, that she had a family with the woman of her dreams and hope was dangerous because she would be destroyed if her hope was crushed after the results of this test came back.

Lexa took a deep breath and tried to stop herself from thinking about all the ways this test would change her life. This test could give her the one thing she never thought she’d have and maybe a chance at building something with the woman of her dreams or it could completely destroy her, remind her that she’ll never have the family she’s always wanted and ruin the possibility of ever building anything with the blonde.

Completely lost in her thoughts, Lexa didn’t realize Clarke had arrived with Aden and Madi in tow. She jumped when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to startle you but didn’t answer when I called your name.”

“Oh no it’s okay Clarke, I was lost in thought. Thank you again for agreeing to this.”

“Not a problem, I told you I understand why you need this to prove I’m telling the truth.”

At that moment a little brown haired, green eyed little girl tugged on the Clarke’s sleeve. Clarke immediately looked down at her daughter and smiled.

“Yes sweetheart?”

“Mama who’s that lady?”

“Oh, um well she’s” Clarke stuttered unsure how exactly to introduce Lexa. She may know that she’s Madi and Aden’s mom but Lexa still needed to see proof so she couldn’t introduce her as “mommy”, not yet at least. Before she had a chance to come up with something Lexa stepped in and introduced herself after crouching down to be level with Madi and Aden, who was standing next to his sister.

“Hi, I’m Lexa a friend of your Mama’s.”

Lexa offers the girl a smile and finally takes a chance to really look at her then her brother. Anya was right, on looks alone Madi does look like a miniature Lexa while Aden is a miniature Clarke but she can seem some of herself in him too. Lexa had to stop herself from thinking about the physical similarities too much so that she didn’t fill with hope again; she couldn’t be destroyed again if the test says she’s not their mom.

Clarke can see that Lexa is retreating back into her thoughts but before she can say anything her daughter beats her to it.

“I’m Madi and this is Aden, we’re twins. Mama says we’re coming to see a doctor with someone who needs our help. Are we helping you? Your eyes are the same color as mine! Mama look she has my eyes, no one in our family has my eyes”

Lexa chuckles a little at the little girl’s rambling.

“You’re right we do have the same color eyes, that’s so cool. And yes, I am the person who needs your help; are you and your brother able to help me?”

“Yea Mama said only Madi and I can help and she says we help people when we can.”

“Well your Mama is right it’s always good to help people if you can. What’s your name little man?”

Lexa knew his name but she couldn’t help but want to keep hearing the kids talk.

“I’m Aden.”

“Madi and Aden, those are nice names.”

“Mama picked them.” Aden says while he shrugs.

“Well Mama picked good names.”

Clarke stood by watching Lexa interact with their children and couldn’t help but smile. This is what she wanted, she wanted to be able to see her children interact with their other mom and she can only hope that Lexa really will want to be involved after she sees the test results showing that she’s their other mother. Before Clarke can go down the rabbit hole of what life could look like with her, Lexa and the twins she hears Lexa clear her throat as she stands back up.

“It’s almost 10, shall we head in?”

“Yes Lexa lets go.”

Clarke reached out her hands so her kids could each take a hand but Madi reached for Lexa’s hand instead. Clarke could tell Lexa was little hesitant to take Madi’s outstretched hand but after a moment she gives the girl a small smile while taking her hand. With Clarke holding Aden’s hand and Lexa holding Madi’s the group walks into Dr. Nyko’s office.

Once in the office Lexa, with Madi in tow, signs in at the reception window but before they can join Clarke and Aden in a row of seats in the waiting room, Dr. Nyko’s nurse opened the door and called them back to an exam room. After that it only took a couple minutes before Dr. Nyko came into the room.

“Lexa Woods as I live and breathe you haven’t come to see me in a long time. I trust you’ve been well?”

“Hi Nyko, I’ve been well just need a test done with results received asap, I’ll pay whatever it costs to rush it at the lab.”

“To be clear Lexa you’re seeking a DNA test between yourself and these two children?”

“That’s correct. This is Madi and Aden and their mother Clarke.”

“Pleasure to meet you all. Clarke is it?”

“Yes, Clarke Griffin.”

“Griffin? Are you any relation to Dr. Abby Griffin?”

“Yes, she’s my mom.”

“Ah I thought you looked familiar. Your mother and I have attended many the same medical conferences and from time to time our paths cross next door at the hospital. Please send her my regards but I digress, Ms. Griffin do you consent to a DNA test being performed on your children and Ms. Woods?”

“Yes I consent.”

“Alright then. Lexa I’ll swap you first so little Miss. Madi and Mr. Aden here can see what happens. Open wide Lexa so I can swab your cheek and all done.”

“Lexa why did he stick that in your mouth?” Madi asked Lexa.

“Yea, why did he do that Lexa?” Aden chimed in.

“Well that is how he helps me. He needed to rub that against my cheek to run a test and in a minute, he’ll rub one against your cheeks then he will have all of ours tested and the results will help me but it will only work if he can test you too. So, see by letting him rub the swabs against your cheeks you can help me. It won’t hurt and after Dr. Nyko will let you each pick out a lollipop!”

“Do you think you can let Dr. Nyko swab your cheeks to help Lexa my angels?”

“It seems weird but okay Mama.” Madi tells her mother.

“Okay Mama we can help.” Aden added.

“Alright, Aden you’re up first. Can you open your mouth wide and say ‘aaahh’?”

Aden opened his mouth wide and said “aaahhh” and within seconds Dr. Nyko was done swabbing his cheek.

“All done Aden. Now Madi can you open your mouth wide and say ‘aahh’ too?”

Madi copied what her brother had done just moments ago and opened her mouth and said ‘aahh’.

“All done. Now how about you two go over to that jar and each pick out a lollipop while I talk to you Mama and Lexa.”

After the twins had gone to the other side of the room, Dr. Nyko looked to Clarke and Lexa and started talking.

“I’ll have these sent to the lab next door at Polis General and put a rush on it. I already called over this morning to let them know I’d be bringing a DNA test over this morning so they’ll begin the test as soon as the samples are dropped off. They told me they could get me the results by the end of today. Lexa, I know what you were told when you were 16 so I can only imagine what you’re feeling and I promise you we will have answers for you by the end of day. Clarke, I may not know you but I know your mother and she has spoken highly of her daughter who took on motherhood while still a teenager so I can imagine you want this issue settled once and for all. I will call both of you personally once the results are in just leave the best number to reach you both at at the front window before you leave. You both will have the answers you need to move on before the day is out. Do either of you have any questions?”

“I have one. Lexa, I know you need this for proof but as I’ve said before you’re the only possible sperm donor so when the results come back saying you are their other mother is there anything I need to fill out to gain access to your medical history so I have it for the twins? I just want to be prepared in case there’s anything I need to have them tested for.”

“So, long as Lexa signs off I can forward you a copy of her history.”

“If the test says I’m their other parent I will sign whatever forms necessary but I will tell you anything you want to know as well.”

“Okay, thank you both. I don’t have any other questions but thank you for rushing the results.”

“Of course. I’ll be heading off to get these to the lab then. Madi, Aden it was nice meeting you and thank you for helping me help Lexa.”
“Bye Dr. Nyko” Madi and Aden said at the same time.

With that Dr. Nyko left leaving Clarke and Lexa alone with the children. An awkward silence fell over the adults while the kids ate their lollipops. Both women stole glances at the other before Clarke finally spoke.

“I would ask if you wanted to join us for lunch but I don’t want to force you to be around them until you have the proof you need and are ready. So I guess we’ll talk after the results are in and go from there?”

“Yes. I want to believe you Clarke, I really do especially after meeting them but I’ve been burned before and I need to see the proof before I let myself fully open my heart to them, to you so I think it’s best if we wait for the results before we talk more.”

Clarke didn’t miss that Lexa said she needed proof before opening her heart to the kids and her and chose not to bring that up now but maybe there was hope for her building something with her brunette goddess still. Before Clarke could think any further her children interrupted her thoughts.

“Mama, Aden and I finished our lollipops can we go to the park and swing now?”

“Sure munchkin. Madi, Aden say bye to Lexa and we’ll go.”

“Bye Lexa,” the twins chorused.

“Bye guys, bye Clarke.”

“Bye, Lexa.”

With that Clarke and Lexa went their separate ways just before 11am, waiting for the call that would officially change all of their lives forever.

Almost six hours later, just before 5pm Lexa was sitting in her home office reviewing papers for work when her phone rang. Looking at the screen Lexa saw it was Dr. Nyko calling. She picked up the call immediately.

“Nyko? Do you have the results?”

“Yes Lexa the results are in. Are you ready to hear the results?”

“Yes please tell me, are they my kids?”

“Lexa the lab has determined with 99.99% accuracy that….”

Lexa held her breath waiting for Dr. Nyko to finish his sentence.

Chapter Text

“Lexa the lab has determined with 99.99% accuracy that you are in fact Aden and Madi’s second parent. Congratulations Lexa, I know you always wanted a family of your own but thought you’d never be able to have that but you can have that now. I hope this is the result you were hoping for.”

The line goes silent for a few moments before Dr. Nyko decided to break the silence and make sure Lexa was okay.

“Lexa, are you still there? Are you okay?”

“Ye..yes I’m here. Sorry it’s just a shock. I mean I knew that it was technically a possibility but I didn’t want to get my hopes up. Everyone said this wasn’t possible so I didn’t want to get my hopes up. Fuck Nyko I was horrible to Clarke when she told me about the twins then when Anya came to talk to me I called Clarke horrible names and the whole time she’s been kind and understanding. She was right all along, they’re my kids, our kids and I’ve already messed up by treating her the way I did.”

Nyko could hear the anxiety in Lexa’s voice and could tell she was close to putting herself into a full fledged anxiety attack. He knew he needed to calm her down and fast.

“Lexa listen to me, listen to my voice and breathe in and out. Breathe in and out Lexa.”

Nyko listened as Lexa did as told. Once he heard her breathing return to normal he spoke again.

“Lexa, I have known you your entire life; I’m your godfather after all, so believe me when I say this, you can fix whatever bad start you think you’ve had with Clarke. It was clear in the office this morning that Clarke is understanding about your need for proof and you have the proof now so take some time and let it sink in that you have two beautiful children then when you’re ready call Clarke and begin to heal and create lasting relationships with your children and maybe even with Clarke. It will all be okay and I’m always here if you need to talk.”

“You’re right, Nyko, thank you. I’m scared though. When I met Clarke six years ago I instantly felt something for her, it was like I had to know her, had to be part of her life but we never exchanged named and I had to catch a flight early the next morning to get back here for a meeting so I thought it just wasn’t meant to be but I never stopped thinking about her. Then six years later my own sister of all people finally gets me to agree to go on a date and my date ends up being none other than the woman I hadn’t stopped thinking about then she tells me I got her pregnant and we have not one child but two. Instead of staying and having a real conversation I stormed out. I should have let her talk and had a conversation with her that night. What am I supposed to say now, ‘sorry I basically accused you of lying but hey you were right they’re mine so let’s be one big happy family’?”

“Lexa, my sweet girl, you’re working you’re working yourself up for no reason. Clarke has told you numerous times that she understood why you reacted as you did and why you wanted a DNA test. Let this all sink in then call Clarke and talk about things. You’re not alone in this Lexa, you have Clarke and you two will find a system that works so you can be a parent too if that’s what you want. But Lexa do not become a part of their lives if you are not going to stick around for the long haul.”

“Of course, I’m going to stick around those are my kids, I won’t abandon them not now that I know that they’re mine! I just need to figure out how to approach Clarke and make up for missing the past five years of their lives. I know what you’re going to say, I didn’t know the existed and shouldn’t feel guilty but I do. I should have signed that note with my name not just ‘L’ then Clarke could have at least found me and told me she was pregnant.”

“Stop beating yourself up Lexa. Take tonight and think and let thinks sink in then talk to Clarke. I have complete faith that you will be an amazing mother, Aden and Madi are lucky to have you. Once you and Clarke figure out how you’re going to go about things remember to bring her and the children around to meet the family and don’t worry I won’t tell any of them about this, you can tell them when you’re ready. I have to go Lexa, I have to call Clarke still. Goodnight and remember I love you little one.”

“Okay. Goodnight, I love you too. Thank you for always being there for me.”

After ending the call Lexa sits in her home office letting it sink in, Clarke was right and she’s a mother. Lexa can’t help but smile knowing that Madi truly is a mini her and Aden does have the Woods jawline. While she sits there thinking she can’t help but get excited knowing that she has a chance now, a chance to not just co-parent but build a family with Clarke, the woman who is still the woman of her dreams, still her blonde haired, blue eyed goddess. Now she just needs to figure out what to say to Clarke and a plan for getting the unified family she wants.

Lexa was still lost in her thoughts when she heard her phone ding. Looking at the screen she sees a single text notification from none other than Clarke.

Clarke to Lexa: Hi Lexa, I just got off the phone with Dr. Nyko. I’m here when you’re ready to talk. Xx

Lexa can’t help but smile reading the message. Nyko was right, she shouldn’t worry because Clarke is understanding and Clarke just extended an olive branch despite everything. Lexa immediately picked up her phone and dialed. After only one ring the call was answered.

“Hello.”

“Clarke, it’s me Lexa.”

Chapter Text

After leaving Dr. Nyko’s office Clarke took the twins to the park near their home so they could swing. Madi and Aden had an eventful afternoon and by 1pm they were ready to go home where they took an afternoon nap. Clarke decided to get some housework done instead of sitting around waiting for Dr. Nyko to call to confirm what Clarke already knew to be true. Before she knew it she had done all the laundry, put said laundry away, cleaned the kitchen and vacuumed all the rugs. Clarke was about to start mopping the hardwood floors when she heard her front door open.

“Honey, I’m home!”

“In the kitchen Rae, and that line is still not funny!”

“Yes it is you just have no sense of humor”

“Whatever helps you sleep at night sis. So, to what do I owe the pleasure of this mid-afternoon visit?”

“Just wanted to check-in and see how you are. You got the DNA test today right?”

“Yeah, we met Lexa at her doctor’s office at 10. He seemed to know her quite well and arranged to have the results rushed. He’s supposed to call by the end of the day.”

“That’s good right? Lexa will have the proof she needs in just a couple hours and then you guys can put this behind you and move forward.”

“I don’t know Rae. I want her to want to be their mom. They deserve more than just one parent, they deserve to have both their parents in their lives and to know that they are loved by both their parents. But Rae what if she sees the proof and she still wants nothing to do with us? How will I explain that to the kids?”

“Slow down Clarke. Stop jumping to the worst case scenario. You said yourself that Lexa said she didn’t want to get her hopes up because she’s been burned in this situation before and that she told you she wanted to believe you but needed the proof because of being burned before. That makes me think she’d want to be involved. Plus didn’t you say she told you she’d want to be as involved as you’d allow if the test showed she was their mother too?”

“That’s true she did say all that but you know me, I worry. I’ve spent the twins’ entire lives raising them alone and they’ve only recently started asking why they don’t have a daddy or another mommy like their friends and each time they’ve asked I’ve told them that they have another mommy but she had to go away for a long time but I hoped she’d be able to come back one day and meet them. Now she’s here and I’m scared she won’t want them…”

Clarke had tears in her eyes as she talked to her sister. Raven could tell she was scared so she wrapped her in her arms and placed a kiss to her temple before letter her go.

“Clarke, are you scared she won’t want the twins or you? Because sis, you’ve confirmed that Lexa has told you she’d want to be involved so you know deep down that she’s going to want to be there for the kids. So it sounds more like you’re afraid she won’t want you.”

“Of course I’m afraid she won’t want me Raven! I spent my pregnancy wishing she’d just show up and we could get to really know each other and see if we clicked on more than just a physical level but that never happened. Then I spent the last five years building meeting her again up in my head, envisioning the family we could be together. I know it’s crazy and we don’t really know each other but we connected that night in a way I can’t describe and I want to at least be able to try and see if we can really be a family and not just two co-parents. And if she doesn’t at least want to try it might just break me.”

Clarke finally broke down and let out all the emotions she had been trying to hold in since she first saw Lexa again. Raven couldn’t stand seeing her sister like this so she grabbed her hand and led her to the lounge in the living room where they sat with Clarke crying into Raven’s shoulder. About this time, the women could hear the pitter patter of little feet upstairs signaling that the twins were awake. Clarke quickly said up and wiped her tears in an attempt to not let her children know she had been crying. Just when they heard the twins begin to come down the stairs the front door opened again.

“Clarke, Raven! It’s just me!”

“We’re in the living room Anya,” Raven called out.

Anya reached the living room a moment before the twins but before she could ask why Clarke looked like she had been crying the twins made their presence known.

“Aunty Anya!” Aden squealed.

“Aunty Rae!” Madi squealed.

“There’s my favorite munchkins,” Raven said to her niece and nephew.

“Squid, Monkey come give your favorite Aunt a hug,” Anya said.

Much to Raven’s chagrin both Madi and Aden went to Anya for hugs first. Raven pouted like a child until she too got hugs. The twins then went and hugged their mother while their Aunts had a silent conversation with only their eyes. Before Clarke could ask what her son and daughter wanted to do until dinner, Raven spoke up.

“Aden, Madi, how about we go outside for a while? We could make bottle rockets again if you go grab the supplies from our experiment closet.”

And before Raven even finished her sentence the twins were off to what had affectionately been called their “experiment closet” because it is where they kept supplies for the many experiments Raven would conduct with the kids. While they were gone, Raven took the opportunity to briefly talk to her girlfriend and sister.

“Ahn, Clarke’s freaking out that your sister won’t want her or the kids when she sees the results that she is their other mother. Can you please talk some sense in to her? She won’t listen to me and I’m her sister maybe she’ll listen to you since your Lexa’s sister and her best friend.”

Having said her piece, Raven went to help the twins carry the supplies and led them outside for their experiment time so that Anya could talk to Clarke.

“Clarke, I don’t know what you and my sister have and haven’t talked about yet but I think it’s time I tell you something. I never told you before because I didn’t connect the dots that you were the woman she met at that party when she went to Arkadia on a business trip.”

“Business trip? I always thought she was a student and I never saw her again because she graduated and had gone home.”

Anya laughed when she heard that. Sometimes she forgets that Clarke has been so focused on the twins then her work that she doesn’t keep up with things in the outside world.

“Clarke, what is mine and Lexa’s last name?”

“Woods.”

“And what do I do for work?”

“You’re the Vice President/second in command at your family’s company, Trikru Inc.”

“That’s right. Do you remember who the CEO/President of Trikru is?”

“Yeah you said your…oh my god, Lexa is the CEO of Trikru?!”

“And there it is, was wondering how long it would take you to connect the dots. Lexa was 18 when she took over Trikru. She can tell you why she took over at such a young age when she’s ready, it’s her story to tell. Anyway, during the first two years she was CEO she didn’t get to see our younger brother much even when she did she’d only see him for a few minutes. When Lexa was 20, she was working on opening a Trikru branch in Arkadia. She could have sent me to oversee that but our brother had just finished his first year at Arkadia University and was planning to stay in Arkadia for the summer as he had was on the soccer team and they were going to play in a summer league. Well, our brother’s fraternity is the one that threw the party where you two met. Now back to what I wanted to tell you. I was two when Lexa was born but when she was born our parents came home and told me I had a new baby brother, Alexander. When Lexa was the twins’ age she kept telling our parents she was a girl. Finally, they took her to see Dr. Nyko, who was our father’s best friend. He ran some tests and discovered Lexa was in fact genetically a female but had male genitalia, in other words she was intersex. He told us then that in most cases like Lexa’s the person is sterile but that Lexa would have to see a fertility specialist when she was older to determine if she was in fact sterile or part of the small percentage of intersex individuals who are fertile. From that day on until the day Lexa was told she was sterile she would tell me how much she wanted to be a mother and give her children everything our parents gave us. Then her dream was crushed when she was told she was sterile by the top five fertility specialists in the world. Four years later she was a shadow of her former self consumed with feelings she couldn’t express about her dreams of having a family crushed. Then she went to Arkadia and met you. The morning after you two you know, she had to be back in Polis for a meeting. When Lexa walked through the doors that morning I saw the old Lexa, the Lexa that existed before being told she was sterile. From that day on she would always talk about her blonde haired blue eyed goddess. She barely knew you and yet her entire face lit up each time she spoke of you. And each time she remembered how stupid she was not giving you her name I’d watch her fill with regret. Then she saw you again and even though she didn’t react the best when you told her I could see her full of hope that you were telling the truth, that you weren’t trying to get your hooks in her by pinning kids that weren’t hers on her for her money like Costia tried. I know you two have a lot to discuss and figure out and I know you still need to get to know each other more but Clarke my sister is head over heels for you and has been since the moment you met.”

“Why are you telling me all this Anya?”

“Because I want you to understand that there is no way Lexa won’t want both you and the twins. Clarke you, Madi and Aden are everything she has ever wanted; you’ve literally given her the one gift she always wanted but never thought she’d get and once she hears Nyko tell her that she is their other mother I’d bet my life that she calls you and asks to see the three of you as soon as possible.”

“You really think so?”

“I know so Clarke.”

The two girls smile at each other but before they can say anything else Clarke’s phone rings. Looking at the screen she sees that it’s Dr. Nyko’s office. Clarke can’t help but smile because she knows that this call will only confirm what she already knows and if what Anya said is true it will be the start of her and Lexa building their family together. Clarke immediately accepts the call and Anya quietly leaves to join Raven and the kids so Clarke can have some privacy.

“Hi Dr. Nyko this is Clarke.”

“Hi Clarke, I just got off the phone with Lexa and as you said the results proved that Lexa is Aden and Madi’s other mother. I don’t know if you know this but Lexa is my goddaughter and I can’t wait to get to know you and the twins more. Welcome to the family Clarke.”

“Thank you so much for getting us the results so quickly and I’m sure once Lexa and I talk and she gets to know the twins we can arrange for you and the rest of her family to meet them properly. Even if everyone is wrong and Lexa doesn’t want to be involved I’d never keep the twins away from any family that wanted to be involved.”

“Thank you Clarke but I don’t think that will be an issue. I have a feeling you and Lexa will be a proper family before you know it. If you need anything please don’t hesitate to contact me. Goodnight Clarke,”

“Thank you for saying that. Goodnight.”

As soon as the call disconnects Clarke open her message thread with Lexa and sends a single text.

Clarke to Lexa: Hi Lexa, I just got off the phone with Dr. Nyko. I’m here when you’re ready to talk. Xx

Less than 30 seconds later Clarke’s phone starts to ring and Clarke can’t help but smile when she sees Lexa’s name on the screen. Immediately Clarke answers the call.

“Hello.”

“Clarke, it’s me Lexa.”

Chapter Text

Clarke’s breath hitches when she hears Lexa’s voice for the first time since it was confirmed for Lexa that she is Aden and Madi’s other mother.

“Lexa. It’s really good to hear your voice. I..I hope this is a happy phone call.”

Lexa can hear the hesitance in Clarke’s voice and she hates knowing that she’s the reason Clarke isn’t sure if she’d be happy with the news.

“I hate that I made you question whether or not this would be a happy phone call. I promise you Clarke this is a happy phone call, the happiest in fact! God Clarke I don’t know where to start. I’m so fucking happy right now. I have two kids, WE have two kids; twins Clarke, we have twins and Madi god Madi is a mini me and Aden he’s a mini you and we did that.”

Clarke couldn’t help but tear up hearing how happy Lexa was.

“I’m really glad you’re happy about this; I think I drove your sister and Raven insane worrying about how you’d take it once you had the proof you need.”

“I’m so sorry I ever made you doubt whether I’d be happy about this or not. Clarke, I promise you I couldn’t be happier that Madi and Aden are mine. I am sorry though Clarke so, so very sorry for how I reacted at the restaurant and for not believing you. I don’t know how I’ll ever make it up to you but I promise you I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you.”

“It’s okay Lexa. Like I said before I understand why you reacted the way you did and why you needed proof. I’d really like to put this behind us and move forward.”

“You’re too good for this world Clarke. Thank you for being so understanding and yes I’d really like to put this all behind us and move forward.”

“Good. I think I know the answer now but to be crystal clear, now that you know do you want to be their mom, do you want them?”

“Yes. I want to be their mom Clarke. I want them, I want you, I want us to be a family. I know we never got to really know each other but we just clicked that night and had an instant connection and I know you felt it too. I’ve spent almost six years pining over year and hoping that one day fate would bring us back together. This is our chance Clarke and I want to take it if you do too.”

Clarke couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Lexa felt the same instant connection that she felt. Maybe they really could be one big happy family after all.

“I’d like nothing more Lexa. I want us to be a family. The four of us being together is all I’ve dreamt about since they day they were born.”

“I’m really happy to hear that Clarke. But um Clarke when can I see them? When can I see you? I’ve missed so much and I don’t want to miss anything else.”

“Would you maybe want to come over for dinner tonight? Anya and Raven are here and normally would stay for dinner but I can ask them to head home if you’d like it to just be the four of us. Or maybe the six of us could spend some time together before dinner then dinner could just be the four of us. What do you think? Or is today too soon? It’s too soon isn’t it, you just got confirmation they’re yours and here I am trying to throw you right into the thick of it, I’m sorry. When would you like to see us?”

“Clarke slow down, it’s okay. Today is not too soon. I meant it, I’ve missed enough time with the three of you and I don’t want to miss anymore. If it’s okay with you I like the idea of the six of us spending some time together before dinner then dinner just being the four of us. It might be easier on Aden and Madi if I’m around them with others around before it’s just us. I don’t want to overwhelm them.”

Clarke gets silent for a minute because she can’t believe how considerate and thoughtful Lexa is being when it comes to the twins and what’s best for them already. Listening to Lexa carefully think out loud about what she thinks would be easier on the kids makes Clarke’s heart burst. She cannot wait to see her little family all together.

“I agree. I just text you my address and you can come over as soon as you’re ready. When you get here we can decide what to do for dinner. I usually cook but tonight is a special occasion now so maybe we could order in? Oh and Lexa think about what you want the kids to call you. They call me ‘mama’.”

“I got your text and I’ll head out now. Looks like you’re only about a ten minute drive from me so I’ll be there soon. Whenever I thought about having children I always saw them calling me ‘mommy’ so I think I would like them to call me that but I won’t force it on them, I know it’ll take time for them to adjust to having another parent and I don’t want to rush you into telling them who I am before you’re ready. We go at your pace Clarke, I promise.”

“Lexa we can talk more when you get here but I want them to know who you are. They know they have another mother but not who she is for obvious reasons. When they asked about their second parent I told them they have another mother but she had to go away before I knew I was expecting them but that I hoped one day she’d be able to come back to us and meet them.”

Lexa gets a little teary eyed hearing that Clarke wants to tell the twins who she is and that she already told them they have another mother and explained it in a way where they won’t think ill of her. She can’t help but think how lucky she is that Clarke Griffin is the mother of her children.

“Thank you Clarke, just thank you. I’m getting into the car so I will see you soon. Oh wait the toy store is on my way to your house. What do the twins like? I want to bring them each just a little something.”

“You really don’t have to do that Lexa. Madi and Aden will love you regardless if you bring them a gift.”

“Logically I know that but I still want to bring them something. Please let me do this Clarke.”

“Lexa, I will never tell you you can’t buy your children a gift but I do ask if it’s expensive or something large that you discuss it with me first. But let’s see Madi loves art, she loves to paint and draw with me. She also love superheroes but it has to be a female superhero’s. Her favorites are currently Wonder Woman, Supergirl and Captain Marvel. She also loves soccer. I was never very athletic so she must get that from you.

“I used to play soccer actually. I was going to play in college at Arkadia University but then I had to take over the family business but I’m glad I have something in common with my daughter. God it’s so strange to say ‘my daughter’ but I love it. What about Aden? What does he like?”

“Aden is similar to Madi in a lot of ways. He too like art. Right now, drawing superheroes is his favorite. As for superheroes he loves them, doesn’t matter if they’re Marvel or DC. His favorites are Spiderman, Thor, Captain America and the Green Arrow. He also likes soccer.”

“Wow guess I have things in common with my son too. God I can’t wait to see them and be their mommy. Thank you Clarke, just thank you.”

“Lexa, why do you keep thanking me, there’s nothing to thank me for.”

“Yes there is. You were 18 when I got you pregnant and you could have chosen an abortion or adoption but you didn’t you had them and you kept them and from what I’ve seen you’ve done one hell of a job with them so far. So thank you for having them, for raising them and for allowing me to be part of their lives.”

“You’re welcome Lexa. Rae and Anya are headed back inside with the kids so I’ll let you go but I’ll see you when you get here.”

“Okay, see you soon Clarke.”

When they hung up the phone both women couldn’t help but smile. In that moment they both knew they were one step closer to having the family they always wanted. With those thoughts on her mind Lexa got into her black fully loaded Jeep truck and headed towards the toy store that was in-between her house and Clarke’s. Meanwhile at Clarke’s house Anya and Raven noticed the smile on Clarke’s face but before they could ask her about it she spoke.

“Lexa’s on her way over.”

Raven and Anya exchange a look of pure happiness but before they can speak Clarke once again starts talking.

“Oh my god Lexa is on her way right now and I’m wearing yoga pants and an old t-shirt I need to change before she gets here!”

And with that Clarke ran faster than the Tasmanian Devil up the stairs so she could get ready for Lexa’s arrival.

“I bet you $50 they’re a couple by the end of the week.”

“Nah, you’re wrong Rae. I know my sister and I know Clarke. They’re gonna want to get this right. I bet $50 they’re a couple by Christmas and uhauling it by the twins’ birthday in February.”

“You’re on Woods but in the meantime, let’s set the kids up with a movie so one of us can go help the useless lesbian upstairs get ready for your sister’s arrival.”

And with that Anya took the kids into the living room and put on “The Incredibles” while Raven went upstairs to help her sister get ready. That night was going to be the start of something great.

Chapter Text

After ending the call with Clarke, Lexa was excited, nervous, but excited as she was going to properly meet her son and daughter that day. She was also looking forward to having her first family dinner with just herself, Clarke and their children. Lexa desperately wanted that night to be perfect. Before she could rush out the door to head to the toy store she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and gasped. She was wearing a pair of USNWT (US National Women’s Team – Soccer) sweat pants and matching hoodie. Lexa wanted to look perfect for her first night with her family, the family she still couldn’t believe was hers, so she ran back into her walk-in closet and looked through her options. She didn’t want to look to formal or to casual so she finally settled on her favorite pair of black jeans and azure blue sweater that was appropriate for the early December weather. She paired the ensemble with classic converse sneakers and she made sure her braids were still neat looking in her hair. Once satisfied wither appearance, she grabbed her coat and USNWT beanie and began to drive towards the toy store that was conveniently located about half way between her house and Clarke’s.

A few minutes late Lexa was parking her truck in the parking lot of the toy store. When entered the store she quickly grabbed a cart because she had a feeling she wasn’t leaving the store without buying multiple items for each of her children. Lexa didn’t want to take too long in the store as she was eager to get to Clarke’s house but she also wanted to make sure she got things her children would truly enjoy. Remembering what Clarke said about things they liked, Lexa made her way to the aisle where the superhero toys were. Lexa immediately noticed Lego sets that when completed looked like various superheroes. She knew Madi liked Supergirl so she grabbed the Supergirl set and the Green Arrow set for Aden. The age guide on the box said 4 and up so Lexa thought the sets would be something nice she could do with the kids and maybe even Clarke could join. Lexa also grabbed action figures for all of her children’s favorite superheroes. Next, she made her way to an aisle she passed earlier that looked like it housed sports related items. As soon as stepped foot in the aisle she noticed soccer balls and kid size soccer nets. Lexa grabbed four soccer balls, thinking this way two could stay at her house for when the twins would hopefully visit her there and two to have at Clarke’s house. Using that same logic, she also got two of the kid sized soccer nets, hoping Clarke wouldn’t mind if she set one up in her backyard so she could teach the kids how to play and play with them. Not wanting to overdo it or appear to be buying their affections Lexa decided she had picked up enough for now and took her purchases to the register.

Once the purchases were loaded into the truck, Lexa continued on her journey to Clarke’s home. The closer she got the more nervous she got. She really hoped her kids would like her and one day love her. Lexa was terrified of ruining things with the twins before she even got to form a real maternal bond with them. Lexa considered calling Anya to have her talk her down but before she could do that her GPS was telling her to turn right and park in the driveway, she had arrived. After taking a few deep, calming breaths Lexa got out her truck and approached the front door, leaving her purchases in the car thinking it would be best to wait and give them to the kids after Anya and Raven left. When she reached the front door she paused for a moment and then rang the doorbell.

While Lexa was making her way to Clarke’s home, Clarke was having a mild panic attack. She was so nervous about officially introducing Lexa to their children but she was also excited; she had waited for this day to come from the moment the twins were born but thought it would never come. Clarke hoped the evening went well but knew it wouldn’t if she didn’t get herself moving, change her clothes and briefly talk to the twins about the visitor they’d be receiving shortly. Clarke began rummaging through her walk-in closet looking for something nice, maybe a little sexy but not in an obvious way but also semi-casual to wear and that’s how Raven found her.

“Clarke, staring at your clothes will not magically make the perfect outfit appear. I swear you are a useless lesbian, that girl will like anything you wear, she’s been pining over you for almost six years after all!”

“First, I’m not a useless lesbian, I’m bisexual you know that jerk. Second, I’m well aware the perfect outfit won’t magically appear, I’m simply looking at my options.”

“Okay fine, you’re a useless bisexual sometimes and move over let me pick something out or else you’ll be still standing here when Lexa arrives.”

Clarke moved aside and Raven began rummaging through her sister’s clothes. Less than a minute later she pulled out a lighter wash pair of blue jeans that had a skinny leg design as she knew her sister liked how those jeans made her ass and legs look. She then grabbed a hunter green sweater with a v-neck that would show just enough while still being tasteful. Finally, Raven grabbed her sister’s favorite pair of black ankle booties to tie the look together. She handed her selections to Clarke and Clarke smiled and quickly started changing her clothes, modesty when in front of her sister had long gone out the window. Once changed she applied light natural looking makeup and let her slightly wavy hair lay down over one shoulder.

“How do I look, Rae?”

“You look perfect, now let’s get you downstairs before your baby mama gets here.”

“Okay but don’t call her that, she’s Lexa and she’s their mommy she shouldn’t be referred to as baby mama, she’s mommy period.”

“Okay calm down I didn’t mean any offense, sis.”

“Uh I know Rae, I’m just nervous. She should be here soon. Let’s head downstairs and grab Anya so I can run through just a couple things with both of you before I talk to the kids.”

With that the sisters made their way downstairs where Anya was sitting on the couch cuddled up with her niece and nephew. When she saw the women come down the stairs she disentangled herself from the twins and went to meet Clarke and Raven in the kitchen.

“You look great Clarke.”

“Thanks Anya. Before Lexa gets here I just wanted to go over a couple things with you both. First, I am going to tell Aden and Madi who Lexa actually is to them tonight but I’m not going to do it until it’s just the four of us here so please do not say anything around the twins about lexa being their mom. Also, for future reference, Lexa wants to be called ‘mommy’. Second, Lexa and I both agreed that it may be easier to integrate her into our dynamic if the two of you hang out with us at first then when it’s time for dinner you would leave so it’s only the four of us for the rest of the night. Once the twins are more settled and comfortable with having Lexa around we can do a proper family gathering I promise.”

“That sounds like a good plan Clarke; and Rae and I will make sure not to say anything about who Lexa really is.”

“Ditto.”

“Thanks guys. Now if you’ll excuse me I need to tell Aden and Madi that we have a very special guest joining us tonight.”

Raven and Anya simply nodded their heads as Clarke headed back into the living room so she could talk to her kids. When she got there she paused the movie and sat on the coffee table in front of the twins.

“Hey guys we need to talk for a minute before you can keep watching your movie.”

“Are we in trouble Mama?”

“No Madi you are not in trouble. Mama just needs to talk to you both about a very special person who is on her way to our house right now. Do you guys remember Mama’s friend Lexa you met this morning?”

“Yeah, Madi and I helped her with her test!”

“That’s right you both did help her with her test and now that she’s gotten the result she was hoping for she wanted to come see you and spend some time with you, is that okay?”

The twins looked at each other before smiling at their mom and shaking their heads up and down.

“That sounds fun Mama, she was really nice to me and Aden, we liked Lexa right Aden?”

“Yeah we liked Lexa.”

“Awesome. She should be here really soon and when she gets here she going to hang out with us and your Aunty Anya and Aunty Raven for a bit then when your Aunts go home we’re going to have dinner with Lexa. How does that sound?”

“Awesome!” both twins said at the same time.

Before they can talk any further Clarke hears her doorbell ring.

“That should be Lexa guys, I’ll be right back.”

Clarke then got up at started making her way to the front door to greet Lexa but she had only made it a few steps before the twins ran past her to the door, eager to greet their guest. Before Clarke could remind them that they are not supposed to be opening the door, she saw Madi and Aden reach for the handle and slowly pull the door open.

Chapter Text

Lexa had briefly thought about who would greet her when she arrived at Clarke’s. She figured there was an equal chance of Clarke, Anya or Raven answering the door. She had secretly hoped it would be Clarke though so they could share a brief moment together. Lexa had not however, considered the possibility that her children would be the ones to answer the door. When the door opened and Lexa saw her two children standing in the doorway she couldn’t help but smile looking at them. Immediately, she crouched down to their level and spoke.

“Hi Aden, Hi Madi. I’m Lexa we met earlier when you were so nice to help me with my test. I hope you don’t mind me coming to hang out with you tonight.”

“Hi Lexa! We remember you ‘cause we helped you then we got lollipops,” Aden said.

“Yeah and you were nice to us and Mama tells us to remember those who are nice,” Madi chimed in.

“Well your Mama is right, you should remember those who are nice but I’m willing to bet she has also told you not to answer the door alone, even if you know who it is, am I right?”

Clarke arrived in time to hear what Lexa said to the twins and she couldn’t help but smile at the fact that Lexa was likely unknowingly already falling into ‘mommy mode’. She also couldn’t help but notice how both kids hung their heads down at what Lexa had said. Instead of joining the conversation to confirm she has in fact told the kids not to answer the door alone, she decides to stand there and listen to how Lexa handles it.

“Yes, Mama always tells us not to answer the door alone even if we know who it is,” Madi said with a sad look on her face.

“We were just excited to see you Lexa,” Aden adds, also looking sad.

“Hey, hey there’s no need to be sad little ones. I’m so glad that you were excited to see me. It makes me so happy to know you were excited. But, it’s important that you listen to your Mama. Your Mama loves you both more than anything in the multiverse and she tells you not to answer the door alone to keep you safe. Next time wait for your Mama or another adult to answer the door with you, no matter how excited you are. Do you think you can do that?”

Both kids vigorously shook their heads up and down before launching themselves at Lexa to give her a hug. Lexa barely had a second to react but she instinctually wrapped her arms around her children with a big smile on her face as this was the first hug she ever got from her children. When the hug broke a few moments later, Lexa finally realized Clarke was standing nearby watching the scene unfold with tears in her eyes. In that moment blue met green and the women smiled at each other before Lexa returned her attention to the twins.

“You two give awesome hugs! Do you think you can go apologize to your Mama now for breaking her rule and maybe give her an awesome hug too?”

The kids once again nodded ‘yes’ then turned around and ran up to their Mama apologizing for opening the door before giving her a hug too. Little did they know, Raven and Anya were watching the scene unfold from the kitchen with gentle smiles on their faces.

After the kids ended their hug with Clarke they ran back to Lexa and each grabbed one of her hands and dragged her over to Clarke.

“Mama, Lexa’s here!”

“I see that Madi. Why don’t you and Aden go finish your movie while Lexa and I catch up.”

“Okay Mama.”

Once Madi and Aden returned to the living room and began watching their movie, Clarke and Lexa were left alone; well as alone as they could be with Raven and Anya spying on them but neither girl noticed they were being watched.

“Hi Clarke, thank you for inviting me over today, it really means a lot to me.”

“Hi Lexa. You really don’t need to keep thanking me. As long as you want to be here I want you here and once they know you’re their mommy they are going to want you here too, more than they do now and trust me they want you here now.”

“I bought a few things for each of them when I stopped at the toy store. I thought maybe I could give them the toys after dinner when it’s just the four of us. Is that okay?”

Clarke playfully shook her head before responding.

“Lexa, I told you you didn’t have to get them anything but yes that’s fine.”

“Oh um I got them something for outside too but I’m not sure if it’s something you’d be okay with it.”

“Well what is it?”

“You told me they both love soccer and I love soccer too so I thought maybe I could teach them to play and play with them. Then when I was at the toy store they had a sports section so I got some soccer balls, so they each have their own at both your house and mine, then I got a kid size soccer goal so they could really play. After I got one for each of our houses I realized I didn’t know if you’d be okay with me setting a soccer goal up in your backyard.”

“That’s really thoughtful Lexa and I know they’re going to love it. Of course you can set the goal up in the backyard. It’ll be a little late to play today but so long as the rest of the night goes well maybe you can come back tomorrow and set it up and play some soccer with them?”

“I’d really like that. I mean it Clarke, I want to be as much as you’ll allow. If you’d allow it, I’d move in to be able to be with them all the time, to be with you too. I don’t know where your head is at Clarke but maybe sometime you’d consider giving me a redo of our date?”

“I think a redo can be arranged but lets get through tonight first and ask me after the redo about the whole moving in thing.”

Clarke gives Lexa a smirk wit that comment and Lexa’s jaw drops.

“Lexa, don’t have an aneurysm on me, I said that in jest. We can have a redo of our date and see where things go then if we ever reach that point we can talk about cohabitation. For now, lets enjoy tonight, our first night as a family. But before I let you go say hi to your sister and Raven there is one thing I’d like to discuss.”

“Sure. What did you want to talk about?”

“You and the twins. Specifically, how we should tell them that you’re their mommy. I was thinking, if it’s okay with you, that we could tell them tonight after Raven and Anya leave. I really don’t want to hide this from them.”

Lexa couldn’t believe what she was hearing, Clarke wanted to tell their children who she really was to them. Never in her wildest dreams did she think Clarke would be ok telling them so soon but she couldn’t be happier. By the end of the night the twins would know she’s their mommy. She couldn’t help but smile at that but that smile quickly turned to a frown as she wondered what they would tell Madi and Aden. How would they explain things without them feeling like Lexa abandoned them for the first years of their lives?

Clarke had been watching Lexa closely and saw her smile turn into a frown and that worried her. She really hoped Lexa wasn’t having second thoughts.

“Lexa what’s wrong?”

“I can’t believe you’re okay with telling them who I am already. I thought you’d want to wait until they got to know me more but I cannot tell you how happy I am that you want to tell them tonight. I’m just worried about what we’ll tell them. How do we explain it without them thinking I abandoned them, without them thinking I didn’t care that I don’t love them cause I do. I do love them Clarke, more than I thought I could love another person. It’s like when they greeted me at the door everything just clicked and I was just filled with nothing but love for them. I don’t know how to describe it Clarke, but it’s like I was going through life only seeing black and white before then when we got the results and they opened the door I suddenly could see every color ever created. It’s like I was just surviving before and now I am living.”

Clarke was smiling the entire time Lexa was rambling. She looked adorable when going on about her love for their children. There may just be hope yet for them to be a real family. But now wasn’t the time to get caught up in daydreams of what the future might look because she needed to stop Lexa’s rambling and ever increasing worry.

“Lexa.”

“I just love them so damn much already Clarke and I can’t have them hate me, I can’t Clarke.”

“Lexa.”

“I missed so much and I know what you’re going to say I didn’t know about them but I still missed so much and how do I explain to them that I would give up everything, absolutely everything to go back in time and be there for your pregnancy, their birth, first smiles, first words, and everything else that I’ve missed.”

It was clear to Clarke that Lexa was close to a full-blown panic attack and she wasn’t responding to her calls. Clarke knew she needed to stop Lexa’s rambling now to prevent a panic attack so she did the one think she could think of that might actually shut Lexa up, she kissed her.

Lexa couldn’t believe what was happening, Clarke was kissing her. After almost six years Clarke was kissing her again and it took her back to that night, the night when the twins were conceived. Clarke’s lips were still soft and tasted of her cherry lip balm. Without thinking Lexa placed her left hand on Clarke’s hip and her right hand behind her neck and brought their bodies closer together as she kissed Clarke back. After a few moments, she swiped her tongue across Clarke’s bottom lip begging for entrance. In that moment on she and Clarke existed and she was ecstatic when Clarke granted her access. The next few minutes were full of tongues dancing around each other and mouth swallowing moans while hands started to wander. The pair only broke apart when they needed air but even then they didn’t stop touching. Only when blue met green met did Lexa break the silence.

“Wow. Still as magical as it was that night. No it’s even better than it was then. What did I do to deserve that?”

“You weren’t answering when I called your name and I needed to stop your rambling before you had a panic attack. But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to kiss you. Listening to you talk about our children and how much you love them already made me think about what our family could look like in the future. I don’t want to rush things Lexa but I do want us to go on our ‘redo’ date and see what we could be but let’s ease your fears about what to tell Aden and Madi first.”

“Okay, so what do we tell them? How do we handle this Clarke?”

“When the twins started preschool this year they asked why they only had one parent while most of the other kids had a mommy and a daddy or two mommies or two daddies. I told them that they have a second mom but she had to go away before I knew I was expecting and I wasn’t able to talk to you while you were away so I was never able to tell you about them but that I hoped you’d be able to come back to us soon so I could tell you about them and you could meet each other. They seemed to understand that but made it clear that they hoped you’d come home soon too. So I think after Raven and Anya leave, we order dinner then sit the kids down and I tell them their second mommy has come home and ask if they want to meet her. They will say yes then I tell them that the test they helped with was to confirm that their mommy was home and that it did confirm their mommy was home. Then I tell them that you’re their mommy and we go from there. How does that sound?”

“Thank you explaining things to them the way they did. I was afraid they’d think I abandoned them.”

“I’d never let them think that when it’s not true. You didn’t know about them but from the second you had proof they were yours you’ve been here and that’s what matters. So I take it you’re on board with my plan for telling them?”

“Yes, I think that’s the best way to go about it.”

“Alright, now that that’s settled I think we should head to the kitchen because our sisters are not so subtly watching us and I’m sure Anya wants to see you.”

For the first time since setting foot in Clarke’s house, Lexa looks towards the kitchen where she sees that sure enough her sister and Raven were watching them.

“I guess we better go see the world’s worst spies then.”

With that, Clarke interlaced her fingers with Lexa’s and they walked towards the kitchen.

“Sis, Raven hi. Um how long were you watching for?”

“Ah Lexipoo don’t worry we didn’t miss you having your tongue down my sister’s throat.”

Lexa and Clarke’s faces turned beet red at that.

“Raven I’ve told you to never call me Lexipoo. And sorry not sorry your sister is hot and the mother of my children how could I not want to kiss her. But for the record, she had her tongue down my throat too.”

“Damn, Lexa just owned you Rae.”

“Shut up Clarke.”

“Okay children stop so I can hug my sister and properly congratulate her on being a mother.”

And with that Anya finally was able to give her sister the hug she had been wanting to give her since she walked in the door. While in the embrace she whispered in her sister’s ear so no one else could hear but Clarke heard since she was right next to Lexa; she was still holding Lexa’s hand after all and the brunette didn’t seem to want to let go and truthfully Clarke didn’t want to let go either.

“Congratulations, Lexa, you have two beautiful children and if that kiss is anything to go by you’ll have a beautiful woman to call yours before you know it. Now make me proud and finally have that someday you always said you wanted with your blonde haired blue eyed goddess because, Lex, your someday starts today.”

Lexa couldn’t contain her tears hearing Anya’s words. Anya was right, this was the beginning of her someday.

When Anya broke the embrace Lexa quickly wiped away the tears. Clarke saw this and gave Lexa’s hand a gentle squeeze and when Lexa squeezed back Clarke knew everything would be okay. Once Lexa had composed herself the women went to the living room where the twins were nearing the end of their movie. Clarke and Lexa sat on the sofa their children were on while Anya and Raven took up residence on the loveseat. By the time the movie was over Madi was sitting in Lexa’s lap and Aden was pressed against her side while Clarke still held her hand and rested her head-on Lexa’s shoulder. Without the little family noticing Anya snapped a few pictures of the foursome knowing her sister and Clarke would always want to remember this day.

Once the movie was done, Anya and Raven said their goodbyes and quickly left leaving Clarke and Lexa alone with their children. The time to tell them the truth was almost there but first they needed to order dinner. Clarke and Lexa soon discovered that the twins didn’t only share Lexa’s love of soccer and superheroes but also her love of pizza and wings. Normally, Clarke would insist on a healthier dinner but it was a special occasion so who was she to deny the trio? She placed the order and informed the group that it would be about 45 minutes before it was delivered. Forty-five minutes would hopefully be enough time for Clarke and Lexa to say everything they needed to saw. And with one final look at each other and one more gentle hand squeeze Clarke and Lexa separated so that Clarke could sit on the coffee table in front of her kids to begin the conversation she had waited years to have.

“Aden, Madi, I have something to talk to you guys about.”

“What is it Mama?” Madi asked her mother.

“It’s about your other mommy. She’s home, for good.”

Chapter Text

Lexa gulped when Clarke uttered the words, “It’s about your other mommy. She’s home, for good.” Despite what Clarke said to her earlier she was so nervous her son and daughter would reject her and now with those words uttered the time was finally here to see if her worst fears were going to come alive. When Lexa heard her son speak she turned her head to watch her children closely.

“Our other mommy is home? Are you sure?”

“Yes Aden, your other mommy is home I promise.”

“Does she know about us Mama?”

“Yes Madi, your mommy knows about you and Aden. I told her as soon as I saw her.”

“Then where is she? Lexa, do you know our other mommy, do you know where she is?”

“Yes, Aden I do know your other mommy and she’s very happy to know about you both.”

Lexa was hopeful that her children would accept her seeing how happy they looked knowing that their other mommy was home but she still couldn’t help that little bit of doubt in the back of her mind that their happy reaction would change once they knew she was their other mommy. Clarke broke her out of her thoughts when she began to speak again though.

“Do you want to meet your mommy Aden?”

“Yes Mama. Can I meet her now?”

“And Madi do you want to meet your mommy too?”

“I do Mama. Can we meet her now and maybe ask her to have dinner with us and Lexa?”

“You can see her today my angels but you’ve actually already met your other mommy. Do you remember the test you both helped Lexa with this morning?”

“Yes,” both children said.

“Well that test was actually to confirm that your mommy is your mommy and that she’s home. Madi, Aden, Lexa is your mommy and she’s here to stay I promise.”

The next few moments passed in such clear silence that you hear a pin drop. Clarke and Lexa held their breath waiting to see how their children would react to the news. During this time, Clarke was watching Lexa closely while Lexa, who was still sitting on couch with Madi and Aden, was watching their faces closely. Just when Lexa was afraid the silence had lasted too long and that that meant her children weren’t happy about her being their mommy the room exploded into squeals that could only belong to young children. Before Lexa had time to react she was tackled fully down onto the couch with both her children on top of her hugging her.

Once the squealing stopped Madi and Aden stayed on top of Lexa looking her right in the eye while Lexa had an arm protectively around them to keep them from falling. Lexa went to speak but her daughter beat her to it.

“Are you really our mommy?”

“Yes baby girl I am really your mommy.”

“Are you really home for good? You’re not going to leave us right?”

“Yes, my little prince I am home for good and I am never ever leaving you, your sister or your mama. I will always be here for you and I will always love you, I promise.”

By now Lexa had tears streaming down her face overcome with emotion. Briefly glancing towards Clarke, Lexa saw she also had tears streaming down her face. The woman smiled at each other before Lexa’s attention was fully back on their children.

“I’m glad you’re home Mommy.”

More tears flowed as Lexa heard her little girl call her ‘mommy’ for the first time. Never in her wildest dreams did she think she would be called mommy so quickly.

“Yeah I’m really happy you’re home too Mommy.”

And even more tears flowed as she heard her son call her ‘mommy’ too. Lexa couldn’t believe how lucky she was to call these two her children. Before Lexa could say anything she was overcome with even more emotion as she felt her children wiping the tears from her face.

“Don’t cry Mommy we didn’t mean to make you sad,” Aden said with a trembling bottom lip looking like he wanted to cry himself.

“Oh Aden, no honey. I am not sad, these are happy tears I promise. I am just so happy. Learning about you and Madi and finding our you’re my children, my son and my daughter and meeting you has been the best thing to every happen to me. I am so happy you’re my children that there aren’t even words invented yet to tell you how happy I am. I want to shout from the rooftops that you are my children. And hearing you both call me ‘mommy’ too has made me the happiest person in the multiverse so please don’t be upset my little prince because I promise you these are happy tears.”

“Mama, are your tears happy ones too?”

“Yes Madi they are. I’m so happy that Mommy is home and that you all are so happy.”

Before Clarke had even stopped speaking, Madi was wiggling herself around, while Lexa still had a protective arm around her, just enough to be able to reach her hand out for Clarke to take. Once Clarke took her hand and tugged on it slightly she knew what her daughter wanted; she wanted Clarke to join the three of them on the couch. Lexa seemed to have figured this out as well as she scooched over so there was enough room for Clarke to come lay down next to her. Lexa extended her free arm as a way to show Clarke that this was okay, that she wanted Clarke to join them so she did. Clarke let go of Madi’s hand and carefully laid down on the couch cuddled right up against Lexa and once she was settled she felt Lexa wrap her free arm around her and place a gentle kiss to her temple while the twins moved just enough so that they could hug both their mothers. The little family didn’t need words in that moment, they just needed each other. All four had smiles on their faces as they enjoyed what Lexa hoped was the first of many family cuddle sessions.

“Thank you for giving me this family Clarke; the three of you are the best things to ever happen to me. I love this family, I love them and I hope one day they will love me too and if I’m lucky enough I hope one day you will love me too.”

Clarke turned her head just enough for blue to meet green before speaking.

“Lexa, they are part you too so thank you for giving this family to me too. And look at them, they already love you; they love their mommy. They never take to people as quickly as they did you before they even knew who you were to them. Never doubt this Lexa; your children love you and this will sound crazy but we connected on a level I’ve never connected with anyone else on the night we met and I think a part of me fell in love with you that night even without knowing you so with time I think I will be able to give you all of my heart, all of my love just be patient with me.”

“I love them too Clarke, so much. And it doesn’t sound crazy Clarke because I felt the same that night. It’s like when we met my heart knew it was supposed to belong to you, to love you. I don’t know how else to describe it other than say I think you’re my soulmate and I promise you I will do everything I can to earn your heart, earn your love.”

Clarke laid there for a moment taking in what Lexa just said but was jostled from her thoughts when she heard Lexa whispering to their children who had closed their eyes and looked to be falling asleep on Lexa’s chest.

“I love you Aden. You will always be my little prince, my baby boy, and I promise to always love you unconditionally and be here for you for all the days of my life.”

Lexa then gave her son a sweet and gentle kiss on her forehead before she being speaking again.

“I love you Madi. You will always by my little princess, my baby girl and I promise to always love you unconditionally and be here for you for all the days of my life.”

Lexa then gave her daughter a sweet and gentle kiss on the forehead. Afterwards she held her children tighter and pulled Clarke closer to her before closing her own eyes to enjoy this moment. Clarke was overcome with emotion, having witnesses that sweet moment between Lexa and their children and knew she wanted to always remember this moment, the moment Lexa reaffirmed to the twins that she loved them and would always be there for them and the moment where they enjoyed their first family cuddle session. Clarke managed to grab her phone from her front pocket and opened the camera; but before taking the picture she set the timer to 10 seconds and when the countdown began she cuddled into Lexa’s embrace more and closed her eyes to match the rest of her family. Once she knew more than 10 seconds had passed she opened her eyes and looked at the picture. Clarke thought it was perfect and knew she’d get a few copies printed to frame for herself and Lexa. She then put her phone away again so she could enjoy this family time until dinner was delivered. About 15 minutes later Clarke heard the doorbell ring. Seeing that her family still had their eyes closed and appeared to be sleeping she quietly disentangled herself from their embrace and went to the door to get their food. After closing the front door Clarke set everything up in the dining room then went to wake her sleeping family so they could enjoy their first family dinner.

Chapter Text

“Lexa, wake up dinner’s ready.”

“Hmm Clarke?”

“Yes Lexa, it’s me. You fell asleep with the kids but I need you to wake up now dinner’s ready. I’ll go ahead and start to plate the food and pour drinks so do you think you can wake the twins up and take them to wash their hands before they eat?”

“Of course, we’ll meet you in the dining room in a few minutes.”

“Thanks Lexa. The bathroom is down the hallway, second door on the left.”

“Okay. We’ll see you in a few.”

Clarke then left Lexa alone with their kids as she returned to the kitchen to grab drinks and begin plating the food for her family.

Meanwhile, Lexa was still on the couch taking a moment to simply watch her children sleep. After a moment, she used both hands to rub calming circles on her children’s backs so she could gently rouse them from their sleep. A couple of minutes late Lexa watched her children begin to stir. When their eyes began to flicker open she started to speak in a quietly in a soothing tone.

“Hi my babies. Dinner is here and Mama is getting our plates ready so we can eat but first I need you both to wake up and come with me to wash your hands.”

“Five more minutes Mommy,” Aden mumbled while Madi just opened her eyes more and stared at Lexa.

“Dinner? Mama got us pizza and wings right Mommy?,” Madi asked suddenly wide awake at the mention of food.

Lexa couldn’t help but chuckle at her daughter’s excitedness at the prospect of food. ‘She’s definitely my daughter,’ Lexa thought.

“Yes baby girl, Mama got us pizza and wings. Think you can help me wake your brother up so we can wash up and eat?”

“ADEN! Mama got us pizza AND wings, you gotta wake up!”

Lexa started chuckling at how adorable Madi was in that moment.

“Pizza and wings? Okay, I’m awake.”

The light chuckles continued as Lexa watched the twins scramble off her chest. She then followed suit and got up and together the three made their way to the bathroom to wash-up. Once in the bathroom, which was outfitted with two sinks, Madi stood on the stool in front of the sink that was surrounded with items she assumed belonged to her. There was a Wonder Woman toothbrush in a holder with a matching Wonder Woman logo, Crest toothpaste for kids, Listerine for kids and liquid hand soap in a blue holder with a Captain Marvel logo on it. Next to the sink was a towel rack that held a blue towel with Supergirl’s crest on it. It wasn’t lost on Lexa that all of her daughter’s favorite superheroes were featured on her side of the bathroom. Aden meanwhile stood on the stool in front of the other sink where Lexa saw items she knew had to of belonged to Aden. For him there was a Spiderman toothbrush in a matching holder, Crest toothpaste for kids, Listerine for kids and liquid hand soap in a blue holder with a Captain America logo on it. On the towel rack next to his sink was a black towel with a the outline of Green Arrow’s head with his hood on it with three arrows behind the outline of his shoulder. Lexa loved seeing how Aden’s favorite superheroes were featured on his side of the bathroom as well. Once she was done observing, Lexa watched her children wash their hands, making sure they used soap and properly washed using warm water. When they finished and began to dry their hands Lexa noticed the shower curtain that was currently pulled closed. It was made up of wide grey and white horizontal stripes and at the bottom were cartoon depictions of various Marvel and DC superheroes including Supergirl, Superman, Batman, Captain America, Captain Marvel, Ironman, Spiderman and the Hulk. Lexa liked seeing how her children’s bathroom was decorated; it was clear Clarke did her best to incorporate their favorite things. ‘Maybe I can decorate the guest bathroom at my house similarly so they’re comfortable when they visit, if Clarke lets them visit my house that is,’ Lexa thought. She couldn’t think further though as Madi was tugging on her sleeve to get her to leave the bathroom with her and Aden so they could eat.

When Lexa and the twins finally entered the dining room they saw Clarke just finishing filling the final glass with water. Madi and Aden quickly went and took their seats while Clarke returned the pitcher of water to the refrigerator but when she returned she as surprised to see Lexa standing to the side as if she was unsure what to do.

“Lexa, you can sit wherever you want, it doesn’t matter.”

Lexa looked at the table for a moment. Madi and Aden were sitting next to each other in seats that had prepared plates in front of them leaving a prepared plate in front of a seat across from the twins and one in front of the seat at the head of the table. Lexa chose the seat across from the twins thinking it was proper for Clarke to sit at the head of the table as it was her house. Once Clarke was seated as well, the family of four dug in and were silent for a few minutes while they ate their food.

“Mommy?”

“Yes Aden?”

“Do you like superheroes?”

“I do. I really like Supergirl, Captain America, Captain Marvel and Spiderman. But I also like the other heroes. I’ve even seen all the modern movies!”

“Really?! I really like Spiderman and Captain America too but I really like Green Arrow too. Mama hasn’t gotten us the last Avengers movie yet though,” Aden said with a pout Lexa recognized as her own.

Before Lexa could respond, Madi joined the conversation.

“Mommy I like superheroes too! I really like Supergirl and Captain Marvel too and I also really like Wonder Woman. They’re so cool. We asked Mama to take us to see the last movie but she wasn’t able to but we really really want to see it Mommy!”

Lexa gasped and dramatically held a hand to her heart before she turned to Clarke with a look of disbelief and mock outrage on her face.

“Clarke, how could you deprive our children of the final Avengers movie?! I cannot allow this to continue, today is Thursday so if you don’t have any plans tomorrow maybe you can come to my place and we can watch it,” Lexa asked Clarke with a hopeful expression.

“Mama can we, pleeeaaasseee,” the twins whined together.

Clarke pretended to contemplate it for a few moments even though she knew she’d say yes. How could she say no when they had no plans and Lexa was making an attempt to bond with their children?

“Yes we can go to Mommy’s house tomorrow and watch the movie.”

“Yay!!” both kids squealed.

A few more minutes passed by while the family ate more of their food and got second helpings once their plates were clean before conversation started up again.

“Mommy?”

“Yes Madi?”

“Why did you have to leave? Why did it take so long to come home to us?”

Lexa tried to swallow the lump that formed in her throat while she exchanged a look with Clarke. Neither woman was really sure how to answer that question.

“When you Mama and I met I was visiting my younger brother. I didn’t want to leave your Mama; leaving her in the morning was the hardest thing I ever did but I had to go because of work. Had I known that you and your brother were on the way I never would have left for my job, I promise you that sweetheart. Absolutely nothing, and no one, is more important to me than you, Aden and your Mama. The three of you will be my top priority every day for the rest of my life. I am not going away again; I am here to stay. You guys will never lose me baby girl.”

“Okay, that’s good but Mommy if you’re here now why aren’t you living with us?”

Clarke almost spit out her drink when she heard her daughter’s question. She didn’t think her almost five year old would ask about their living arrangements this soon.

“Well, I didn’t know your Mama was living in Polis at first. Every day we were apart I thought about your Mama and hoped I would see her again but I didn’t know how to find her. Then when my sister, your Aunty Anya, arranged a dinner between us I was so happy to see your Mama again and then I got not just your Mama back in my life but you and Aden too and I couldn’t be happier but a lot of time has passed since your Mama and I saw each other last so we need to get to know each other again so I have my own house and your Mama has her. We can spend time at both houses though, and you and your brother will have your own rooms at my house; you can even decorate them however you want. Okay?”

“Okay Mommy.”

Soon after dinner was finished and Clarke and Lexa set the twins up with a movie before they returned to the dining room to clear the plates and clean up. Once the dishes were in in the kitchen Lexa began to rinse them off and load them in the dishwasher as Clarke put away the leftovers.

“You really don’t have to do that Lexa I can do it.”

“It’s really no trouble at all. You’ve spent the past five years doing everything by yourself for our children so helping with the dishes from a family dinner is the least I can do. Also, how much did dinner cost you? I’d like to pay you back for it; it’s only fair that I finally pay for a meal.”

“Lexa, hey, it’s okay you don’t have to pay for dinner. I don’t need your money but as a compromise, I promise to talk to you about future financial needs for the twins and we can then split the cost.”

“Fine, I suppose I can live with that for now.”

“Good. Alright how about you go grab the gifts you got for the kids from your truck while I finish putting the leftovers away then we can join the kids in the living room and you can give them the gifts. Sound like a plan?”

“Yeah, sounds like a plan. I’ll be right back.”

Not even a minute had passed before Lexa was back with the gifts she had bought their children.

“Lexa, you really didn’t have to buy them this much. In case you can’t tell they love you for you, they don’t need gifts.”

“I know but I wanted to get them something. I tried not to go overboard but I’ve never been able to buy them anything before so I may have gone a bit overboard.”

“Maybe just a bit but we’ll tell them that their elf on the shelf told you they’ve been extra good this year so you thought they deserved more than one present to celebrate us all being together as a family finally.”

“Oh, I like that. Also, where can I get an elf on the shelf so there’s one at my house too when they’re there tomorrow and any other time you allow them to visit there?”

“I actually have an extra one I can give you before you head home and Lexa of course they’ll be able to visit you at your house. Maybe after they go to bed you can stay for a bit longer and we can try to figure out a rough plan for you having time with them?”

“Thank you for being willing to give me your extra elf and yes I can stay for a bit so we can talk about a plan going forward.”

“Good now lets go see what our kids think about what you brought them.”

Without realizing what she was doing Clarke grabbed some of the gifts with one hand and reached for Lexa’s free hand with the other and intertwined their fingers and led Lexa, who was carrying the rest of the gifts, to the living room where their children were waiting.

Chapter Text

When Lexa and Clarke entered the living room they saw their kids sitting together on the couch completely engrossed in an episode of Star Wars Rebels. ‘Yup definitely my kids, they like Star Wars,’ Lexa thought while a smile spread across her lips. The pair set the gifts on the floor next to the couch before exchanging a glance and seemingly agreeing to sit and finish watching the episode with the twins before giving them the gifts. Clarke sat next to Aden while Lexa sat next to Madi and the twins immediately cuddled into their sides.

About 15 minutes later the episode ended and Clarke turned off the television.

“But Mama you always let us watch an hour of television after dinner,” Madi whined.

“I know, but Mommy has a surprise for you guys instead.”

Aden’s interest with piqued at the mention of a surprise.

“A surprise? What’s the surprise Mommy?” Aden asked.

Lexa smiled at her children and moved the gifts to the coffee table in front of them.

“I wanted to do something special for our first day together as a family so I got each of you a few things that I hope you’ll enjoy.”

Lexa then put the bag full of Madi’s gifts in front of her and the bag full of Aden’s gifts in front of him while keeping the box with the soccer goal next to her since it was both of them.

“Go ahead, open them.”

The twins didn’t need any further prompting before tearing into the bags to see what their Mommy got them. Lexa knew she had done well when she saw the huge grins on their faces as they opened their gifts.

“Mama look, Mommy got me a Supergirl Lego set and Supergirl, Wonder Woman and Captain Marvel action figures! Oooh and a soccer ball! Mommy can you teach me to play, please?”

“I see, Mommy got you some really nice gifts!”

“I’m glad you like your gifts Madi and of course I can teach you to play. You know I used to play soccer myself so I will teach you all my moves, promise.”

“Yay!”

Aden however, was quieter while looking at his gifts but his happiness with them was clear as day based on the huge grin on his face and reverence he seemed to have while looking at his gifts.

“Aden, what do you think of your gifts?”

“I love them Mommy. You got me the bestest Lego set and action figures for all my favorites and I got a soccer ball too! Can you teach me to play too?”

“I’m glad you like your gifts Aden and of course I’ll teach you to play too. I’ve got to make sure my own children know all the Woods family moves. That actually brings us to the last gift I have for you guys; it’s a gift for the both of you and I got one for my house too so you have one regardless of which house you’re at.”

Lexa then grabbed the soccer goal box and slid it in front of her children. She knew she did good because they both erupted in cheers.

“Mama look! Mommy got a soccer goal too, now we can learn to be really good at soccer,” Aden said.

“Mommy, this is so cool, can we play now,” Madi asked.

“I’m sorry baby girl we can’t play right now, it’s dark out and getting late but I will set it up before I leave tonight and I’ll set the one for my house up before you come over tomorrow so we can play then okay?”

“Okay Mommy.”

“Now what do you say to your Mommy for getting you both such amazing gifts?”

“Thank you Mommy!”

“Thank you Mommy!”

Then both kids jumped into Lexa’s arms, hugging her tight.

“You’re welcome, you’re so very welcome. I love you both so much; I love you to the farthest end of the multiverse and back. I am so lucky to be your mommy.”

Lexa didn’t notice Clarke taking pictures of the three of them embracing. Clarke was having a hard time keeping her emotions in check watching Lexa with their kids. This was what she always wanted. From the second she found out she was pregnant she knew she wanted them and she knew she wanted to see the day where she and her kids would be together with their other mother. Now Clarke just had to work on her and Lexa’s relationship and then maybe they could be the little family she always envisioned living under one roof. Words she never thought she’d get to hear uttered broke her from her reverie.

“I love you too, Mommy,” Aden said before giving his Mommy a kiss on the cheek.

Madi soon followed suit, giving her Mommy a kiss on the cheek before saying, “I love you too, Mommy. I’m glad you’re our mommy.”

Lexa and Clarke were teary eyed hearing their kids say they loved Lexa for the first time. Lexa hugged her children a little tighter when she heard then say they loved her. When the hug broke blue met green and both women were smiling brightly.

“Alright, my little angels, it’s time for your bath and then story time before bed. Do you want me or Mommy to give you your bath?”

The twins huddled together for a minute almost as if they were strategizing before Madi answered for the pair.

“We want both of you for our bath then we want Mommy to read us a story but you have to listen to the story with us, Mama.”

Clarke looked to Lexa who gave her a nod signaling she was okay with that plan before answering.

“Your terms are agreeable. Now head upstairs and grab your pajamas while Mommy and I get your bath ready.”

The twins didn’t need to be told twice as the darted up the stairs to their rooms to get their pajamas.

“I hope you don’t mind that I volunteered you to help with bath duty.”

“No, I don’t mind at all; I’m actually happy you volunteered me. I’ve missed a lot with them and I meant it when I said I don’t want to miss anything else so I’ll gladly take part in bath time. Thank you for including me.”

“Of course. Now come on let me show you how we do bath time.”

Once again Clarke interlaced her fingers with Lexa’s without even realizing it, but Lexa noticed and she smiled looking down at their joined hands. When they reached the bathroom, Clarke let go of Lexa’s hand and opened the shower curtain so she could start the bath. While doing so she explained to Lexa that the twins liked the water warm but not hot. She also showed Lexa how high to fill the tub. She then launched into a spiel about the bath products she used for the twins.

“Sorry, I don’t mean to sound like I’m lecturing you about bath time.”

“No, I appreciate it. Neither of my siblings have any children so bath time is new to me so I appreciate the little lesson; plus I want to make sure I have the products they like at my house so if we ever do bath time there they have what they like and what they are used to.”

“We’ll talk about a plan after they’re asleep, but Lexa the time will come where they have bath time at your house, I’m sure.”

At that moment, the twins came in carrying their pajamas and wearing the most adorable little towel robes. Aden’s was hunter green, almost exactly the same shade as her eyes and Madi’s was an azure blue, almost exactly the same shade as Clarke’s eyes.

“Alright, little ones, are you ready for bath time?”

“Yes Mama,” the twins answered.

“Robes off and into the bath then.”

Madi and Aden listened to their mommy and got in the tub. Over the next 20 minutes the little family of four talked, laughed and had a good time while also getting the twins clean. When bath time was over, the twins were quickly dried off and dressed in their pajamas before Clarke brushed Madi’s hair and Lexa brushed Aden’s. The moms then supervised the kids while they brushed their teeth. Once that was done they went to Madi’s room for story time as it was her turn to “host” it.

“Any requests for story time little ones?”

Maddie and Aden huddled close again and had a short conversation before Aden replied.

“We don’t want you to read us a book, we want to hear the story of how you and Mama met.”

“Is it okay with you if I tell that story Clarke?”

“As long as it’s toddler appropriate, go ahead.”

In reality Clarke was actually very eager to hear how Lexa would convey how they met to their kids.

“Alright well I guess I should start at the beginning and I don’t even think your Mama knows this part. When I was 18, that’s two years before I met your Mama, your Grandpa Woods passed away. When that happened, I ended up inheriting our family company, Trikru Inc. So, I became the CEO/President of Trikru Inc. Two years later I was finally finding my way when an opportunity to visit Arkadia came up. By this time my younger brother was a student at Arkadia University so I used the trip as an opportunity to visit him even though I’d only be in Arkadia for a little over 24 hours. I hadn’t seen him much during my first two years as CEO so I was really looking forward to seeing him. I had made plans to take him to dinner after my meeting and spend one on one time with him. When he picked me up at the airport that morning though he informed me that his fraternity was throwing a party that night. He invited me to come and since I was only in Arkadia for one night I decided to go thinking I’d get to spend some time with him at the party. I was able to spend a little bit of time with him at the party but within half an hour the house door open and three women walked in. Those women were your Aunt Raven, your Mama and a woman named Octavia who is currently my brother’s girlfriend.”

Before Lexa could continue the story, she heard Clarke mutter a ramble under her breath, “Octavia is still dating the guy, Lincoln, from that party. Why didn’t Octavia tell me who Lincoln’s other sister was? Octavia saw me dancing with Lexa that night so she would have recognized her. She commented on Lexa’s looks the next day for crying out loud! Raven was the only one who didn’t see Lexa because she was too busy hooking up with that Finn guy so I know why she never made the connection that her girlfriend’s sister was the mother of my children but Octavia knew. This makes no sense.” Lexa made a mental note to talk to Clarke later about what she just heard because it sounded like Octavia was a friend of Clarke’s and now she had questions. Lexa filed away her questions though because she had a story to continue.

“The girl who was with your Mama and Aunt Raven immediately started talking to my brother; his name is Lincoln. Your Aunt Raven and your Mama started dancing after their friend left them. I couldn’t tear my eyes away from your Mama. She was the most beautiful girl in the room. Her hair was down and slightly curled and she was wearing this deep blue halter top with light blue jeans that were a little distressed and these cute little black suede ankle boots. She was absolutely gorgeous, so when your Aunt Raven went to talk to some guy I took my chance and swooped in behind your Mama and started dancing with her. Your Mama started dancing with me and after we danced our hearts out we went back to my hotel room and we enjoyed the rest of the night enjoying each other’s company. And that is how your Mama and I met. That night was the best night of my life until now; now tonight is the best night because it’s the first I got to spend with you.”

When Lexa finished speaking she noticed that both her kids were already fast asleep so she picked Aden up gently, asked Clarke which room was his, then took him to his room and tucked him in. Once she was done she placed a single kiss on his forehead and told him she oved him before returning to Madi’s room where Clarke was just getting up from tucking her in. Lexa tip toed across the room and joined Clarke by Madi’s bedside before giving her little girl a goodnight kiss on the forehead as did with Aden. While Lexa was saying goodnight to Madi, Clarke went to tell Aden goodnight. When Calrke returned, Lexa grabbed her hand this time and intertwined their fingers as she led her back to the couch in the living room.

Lexa contemplated for a moment if asking about Octavia was a smart move but she needed answers and she needed them now.

“Clarke, I heard you while we were upstairs mutter under your breath about Octavia. I was under the impression you two didn’t know each other and only met when you ran into each other right before you entered the house that night but the way you reacted makes me think that’s not the case.”

“What made you think that? Octavia is one of my closest friends. The kids even call her Aunty O and they call Lincoln, Uncle Linc. They even come out here to see the kids at least twice a year and Facetime once a month.”

“Wait, you’re still friends with Octavia and you’re friends with my brother?!”

“Yes, but I didn’t know he was your brother. Had I known I would have asked for your contact information so I could reach out to you while I was still pregnant.”

“I believe you Clarke; I’m just so confused. About three months after that party, Lincoln came home to Polis for the weekend to introduce our mother, Anya and myself to his new girlfriend. The girl he introduced us to was Octavia. I recognized her immediately as one of the girls who arrived at the party with you so when we were alone chatting I asked her for the phone number of the beautiful blonde she came to the party with. She told me she didn’t have your phone number because she didn’t actually know who you were. She said that she had run into you and your friend outside the frat house and you all just happened to walk in together. I didn’t question her because I never saw her hang out with you guys at the party but now I know that was a lie, but I don’t understand why she lied to me.”

“OCATVIA TOLD YOU WHAT?!”

Chapter Text

“She told me she didn’t know who you were. Clarke, I’ve seen Octavia every time she comes to Polis with Lincoln. They always said they came to Polis twice a year to visit Octavia’s niece and nephew as well as Indra, my mother, and myself. Anya, and by extension Raven, has never been included in these visits because Anya and Lincoln haven’t spoken since our father, Gustus, passed away. That’s why you’ve never heard Anya say our brother’s name and why you’ve never heard him say her name. God, every time she’d talk about her visits with her niece and nephew in front of me she was talking about my children and from what you said she knew they were my children and yet she said nothing to me and made me believe she didn’t know who you were! When I asked her for your number I even told her that I had felt an indescribable connection with you and I was really hoping to get in contact with you to see if you felt it too. Why would she lie to me for all these years? I thought she liked me; hell, I thought she saw me as a friend and not just the sister of her boyfriend.”

Lexa finally succumbed to the angry and sad tears she had been trying to prevent from falling. Looking at Clarke, she saw her succumbing to hers too. They both didn’t’ understand why Octavia, someone they both trusted, would lie and actively prevent them from reconnecting and thus the twins from getting to meet their other mother. It made no sense to them. Neither woman spoke until the tears stopped falling.

“I believe you Lexa, I do. I just can’t believe Octavia would do this. I’m sure you figured out that Raven and I look different.”

“Yes, no offense Clarke, but you’re pale and she’s Latina; anyone can see that but I’m not sure what that has to do with what Octavia has done.”

“First, don’t make fun of my paleness, this pale body gave birth to your children thank you very much. Anyway, as I was saying we look different but she’s not adopted, well she kinda is but I’ll get to that. Raven and I have the same dad but different moms. My dad, Jake, was in a causal relationship with Raven’s mom, Val, when they got pregnant with Raven. My dad ended things with Val when he met my mom, Abby. Even though they were no longer together my dad and Val still had one mutual friend, Thelonious Jaha. Thelonious was one of my dad’s best friends. A year after my dad and Val split my parents found out they were expecting me. Raven would have been about three months old at the time my parents got pregnant with me but they didn’t know Raven existed. Thelonious knew about Raven though and he knew she was my dad’s. Fast forward to my birth and my mom suffered such severe hemorrhaging that they had to perform a complete hysterectomy, so she couldn’t have any more children after me. Thelonious was there when the doctor told my dad they wouldn’t be able to have any more children and instead of finally doing the right thing and telling my dad he had another child already he told him that it was okay to only have one child and that this was a sign he was only meant to have one child. When I was 10, I was playing outside with some neighborhood kids when a police car pulled into our driveway. The officers got out of the car then opened the back door and a skinny Latina girl who didn’t look to be much older than me got out and the three went to my front door. My dad answered the door and I remember him looking confused but ushering them inside. Not long after my mom came outside and said I needed to come inside. When I got inside they told me that Raven was my older sister and she was going to be living us from that day forward. It turned out that Val listed my dad on Raven’s birth certificate so it was easy for him to have parental rights and since Val was deceased it was easy for my mom to adopt Raven which she did almost immediately. As for Val, I would later learn she had been found dead by then 11 year old Raven after she overdosed on pills and booze. It wasn’t until I was a teenager that my parents fully explained things. What’s important about this story though is that Thelonious knew all those years that Raven existed and he never told my dad even though he claimed to be my dad’s best friend. Octavia has been my friend since I was seven years old and she saw how destroyed my dad was to learn that his best friend kept Raven’s existence from him and as a result he wasn’t a part of her life until she was 11. She witnessed all of that and saw what it did to all of us and yet she’s now done the exact same thing to us. That’s why I can’t believe that she did this because she knows what kind of pain her actions cause. I never thought she’d do this to me.”

“Oh my God, Clarke, I didn’t know your family went through all that, that’s awful. I think we need to talk to Octavia face to face and see what she has to say then go from there. She and Lincoln are supposed to be here Saturday morning for an extended weekend visit. How about we call Raven and Anya and ask them not to say anything to Octavia and Lincoln about us reconnecting and me knowing about the twins; that way we can see Octavia’s reaction when she sees us together and then take things from there. We can play it off like we want time in our happy family of four bubble before making everything public for our friends and family so our sisters aren’t suspicious.”

“I agree with that plan. Call them together?”

“Of course, let me dial Anya and put it on speaker.”

After only two rings Anya answers.

“Hey Lexa, how was your night with Clarke and the kids?”

“Hey Ahn, the night is still going on actually. Is Raven with you? Clarke and I want to talk to you both for a minute.”

“Yeah one second, let me put you on speaker so she can hear. By the way hi Clarke.”

“Hey Anya.”

“Hey Lexa, Hey Clarke.”

“Hey Raven,” both girls say.

“So what’s up?”

“Anya, we need you and Raven to keep the news about Clarke and I reconnecting and me being the twins’ other mother a secret for now. We would like a little bit of time just to ourselves without our family and friends bugging us.”

“Sis, that’s completely understandable. Raven and I won’t say anything.”

“Yeah, Anya and I won’t say anything. So how has the night been going?”

“It’s been great Rae, the kids love their Mommy.”

“Yeah, it’s been absolutely amazing and they both started calling me ‘mommy’ and guys they told me they love me. They’re perfect and tonight has been perfect.”

“That’s great guys. Raven and I are so happy for the four of you but we’ll let you go because I’m sure you have more you want to talk about tonight privately.”

“Yeah, we do, thanks for understanding Sis. We’ll talk to you both later.”

“Bye,” Anya and Raven said at the same time.

“Bye,” Lexa and Clarke said at the same time.

“Now that that is settled, what do you think we should do tonight, Clarke?

“I don’t know Lexa. I feel like we need to figure out a solid game plan for dealing with Octavia on Saturday. We can’t do anything else about her until we talk to her. But I also feel like we should talk about the twins more and at least start to figure out a plan when it comes to them getting to spend time with you and hopefully the four of us spending time together. And we also need to talk about that date I said you could take me on.”

“Alright, lets go through your list. I agree, there’s nothing more we can do about Octavia right now. We need to see her and talk to her to even attempt to find out why she did what she did. I mean I suppose I can understand her lying to me when I asked for your number if she thought she was protecting you but she knew you were pregnant and that I was the other parent so I just don’t get how she could lie to my face like that and then keep the secret from us all these years. I could have been here for your pregnancy, their birth, first everything, every birthday, every holiday, etc. but she stole that from me, from you, from us and most importantly from our children. But I can’t get answers to any of my questions or yours tonight so I agree we can table the Octavia issue for now. But, how about tomorrow instead of just coming to my house to watch the Avengers movie you and the kids bring overnight bags and we can have a sleepover? Once the kids are asleep we can have a strategy session for how we want to go about dealing with Octavia the following day. How does that sound?”

“That sounds like a good plan.”

“Perfect. Now for the second item on your list. Yes, we should talk about the kids more and figure out at least a rough sketch of how this will work so we both have time with Madi and Aden individually but also as a family. I’m not sure what your work schedule is like but I can decide my in-office hours and if need be I can work from home. I’d really like to be able to have a 50/50 split with you right now. I know we will need to work up to it being an actual 50/50 split so that everyone is comfortable and that’s okay. I was thinking maybe for the next few weeks we could do sleep overs on the weekends with all four of us and maybe on days when you’re at work I could pick the kids up from preschool and once Christmas break starts in two weeks, I could have them while you’re at work and if I need to work I would work from home those days. And I also thought we could try to have dinner together every night as a family. It may sound silly but when Anya, Lincoln and I were growing up our father was adamant that we always ate dinner together and during dinner we’d talk about days, any upcoming events and really anything and I’d really like to practice that tradition with our family. Also, Clarke, please know that I don’t always want us to have a 50/50 split. I want you and I to work on us, and see if there can actually be an us, with the intention of hopefully one day being a family that lives under one roof with two mommies who love each other.

“You’ve clearly been thinking about this since you got the call from Dr. Nyko haven’t you?”

Lexa blushed when she heard Clarke say that.

“Yes, I have. I’m serious about being their mom Clarke and I want as much time with them, and you, as I can get. I know I can’t make up for the time that I lost but I’m here now and I want to be here for everything from now until I breath my last breath. But if you don’t like my idea that’s okay we can talk about and find a compromise I’m sure.”

Clarke sat silently for a few moments while she thought about Lexa’s ideas. Instinctively she reached out for Lexa’s hand before she began to speak.

“I appreciate that you want to spend as much time as you can with them but Lexa I’ve been their sole parent every single day of their lives and until a few hours ago you weren’t part of their lives at all.”

“I had no control over that Clarke and you know it! I would have been here all along if I knew I got you pregnant so I shouldn’t be punished by not being allowed equal time with my children for something I had no control over!”

Clarke was still holding Lexa’s hand during her outburst so she began to rub calming circles into the back of her hand. In hindsight, she should have worded it differently so Lexa didn’t think she wanted to deny her access to the twins.

“I know that Lexa. I didn’t mean it to sound like I don’t think you should have equal time with them. I just meant that we will have to work up to it like you said. I own a gallery downtown, so I can dictate my hours for the most part as well but I think it’d be a good start for you to pick the kids up from preschool some days. Right now, I pick them up every day and if I can’t then Raven or Anya do. So how about Monday, Wednesday and Friday you pick them up from preschool from now until Christmas break? When you pick them up on Monday and Wednesday you can take them back to your house and then when I’m done with work I will meet you there and we can have family dinner at your house. When you pick them up on Friday though how about we alternate which house you go too and then we do a sleepover at whichever house you go to then we spend Saturday together as a family. On Tuesday and Thursday, I will still pick them up from preschool but I’ll bring them back here then you can come here after work for family dinner. Since we’ll already be together on Saturday’s we can decide as a family what to do for family dinner that night. On Sundays though I would suggest doing them here since the kids have school the next day and at least right now they’ll still be sleeping here on school nights. Does this sound okay so far?”

“Yes, Clarke so far this sounds like a good plan but what about during Christmas break?”

“The kids are on break from December 21st through January 31st and return to school on February 1st.”

“Wow that’s a long break.”

“Yeah it is. So, I was thinking we could alternate weeks during the break. Aden and Madi already love you and I know I can trust you with them and you will have had a couple of weeks with them before break starts so I think they’d be okay to sleep at your house without me being there by the start of break. I’m not saying I wouldn’t stay over too, if I was invited but I think they’d be okay without me but we could always adjust things if it were an issue. Assuming it’s not what if they slept at your house the 1st, 3rd and 5th weeks of the break then they would sleep here the 2nd, 4th and 6th weeks. I would expect that family dinners would continue during this time with them being held at the house where the kids are sleeping. I would also expect us to continue speeding Saturdays together as a family. Finally, I would also want to spend time at your house when they are there and you to spend time here when they’re here. When we get closer to the end of the break we can figure out plans for the remainder of the school year. Thoughts?”

“I’m on board with that with one addition, we have to find time to spend together just the two of us. Perhaps we can set Sunday aside as a day for us to spend together? I know Anya and Raven don’t work on Sundays so they could babysit for us most likely.”

“I think that will work, we’ll just have to confirm that they can babysit.”

“Perfect. Now for the last item on your list, our date. Clarke, would you go out with me Sunday?”

Clarke couldn’t help but chuckle at how adorable Lexa was in that moment. Looking at Lexa, Clarke forgot about the betrayal they would have to deal with the day after tomorrow and instead got lost in green eyes. Gazing into Lexa’s eyes Clarke decided to show her her answer instead of tell her; so she cupped Lexa’s cheek and leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips. When the kiss broke, she murmured against Lexa’s lips.

“In case the kiss wasn’t a clear enough answer, I’d love to go out with you on Sunday.”

Lexa smiled against Clarke’s lips and closed the distance so that they were once again kissing. This kiss didn’t turn heated like previous ones. Instead it was gentle and sweet, conveying their feelings to each other. When the pair broke apart a couple of minutes later, Lexa noticed it was a little after 11pm already.

“As much as I’d love to stay here and keep kissing you, it’s getting late so I should head home.”

Clarke pouted upon hearing that before she spoke.

“Do you have an early morning?”

“No, I was actually planning to take the day off so I can start to outfit my house for the kids. I need to get their bedrooms ready for our sleepover tomorrow after all.”

“Why don’t you stay here tonight then? The kids don’t have preschool tomorrow because it’s a teacher’s day and I took the day off since they’re off. So, if you stay here we can have breakfast together and then all go shopping together then when we get back to your place I can help you set things up as much as possible before the sleepover.”

“I like that plan. I really wanted to bring the twins shopping with me for their rooms because I want them to be able to choose their furniture and wall color and everything but I wasn’t sure if it was okay to ask to take them somewhere already. So yes, I accept your offer.”

“Lexa, you can always ask me if you want to take the kids somewhere. They are just as much yours as they are mine.”

“Okay. Shall we head to bed then, ‘cause I imagine our little ones are early risers right?”

“Yes, we should head to bed; you can borrow pajamas from me. And yes, they are early risers but they must get that from you because I am not a morning person.”

“Thank you for letting me borrow some clothes. And yeah, they get that from me, I’m an early riser always have been.”

“Well you’ll be here in the morning to entertain them tomorrow so maybe I won’t have to get up as early for once,” Clarke said with a chuckle, “now come on lets head up to bed. You can sleep in the guest room, which is right next to my room or…”

Clarke blushed and bashfully stared at the floor for a moment before finishing her sentence.

“Or you can stay in my room, with me. I’m not propositioning you or anything thing but it’s not like we haven’t shared a bed before and as I’m sure you remember I like to cuddle and after everything today with us and the kids and then finding out about Octavia I could use some cuddles.”

“You don’t have to convince me, Clarke, I’ll stay with you tonight but for the record I know you weren’t trying to proposition me; when/if we decide to take that step again it will be after we’ve built a foundation upon which we can build a real relationship and when we are both ready.”

“You have no idea how much those words mean to me, Lexa. Now lets go to bed, our children will be in our room waking you up by 6am.”

Clarke didn’t realize that she said “our room” but Lexa did and couldn’t help but smile. With that smile still on her face, she interlaced her fingers with Clarke’s as they headed up the stairs to Clarke’s room. Once they were both changed into their pajamas they got into bed, shared a final goodnight kiss and Clarke laid her head on Lexa’s chest while Lexa wrapped a protective arm around her and the two quickly drifted off into a peaceful sleep full of dreams of their future together with their children.

Chapter Text

When Lexa woke up the next morning she felt a weight on her chest. It took her a few moments before she remembered that the day before was not a dream and had actually happened and it must be Clarke on her chest still. When Lexa looked down though she saw two blonde heads curled up on her chest and instantly recognized them as belonging to Clarke and her son. Lexa had no idea when Aden joined them but he looked so peaceful laying entirely on top of her, with his head on her chest next to Clarke’s. She then noticed that she still had one arm wrapped around Clarke but her other arm was no longer at her side, rather it was wrapped around Aden ensuring he didn’t fall off her. I must have subconsciously felt him joining us in the night. Just then, Lexa heard the bedroom door begin to open so she closed her eyes to pretend she was still asleep knowing that it must be her daughter coming to wake them up. Lexa had only had her eyes closed for about 10 seconds when she felt her little girl climb up on the bed on her side and start whispering.

“Santa got my letter, I asked him to bring Mommy home and he did. Aunty O said he wouldn’t be able to grant my wish but he did, I can’t wait for her to see I was right.”

Lexa had to try extra hard not to start crying hearing that her little girl asked Santa to bring her home and that to make matters worse, Octavia, someone who was supposed to be a close friend of Clarkes and who she was starting to see as a little sister due t how long she and Lincoln had been together, told her daughter that Santa couldn’t grant her wish of bringing her mommy home when she knew exactly where their mommy was the entire time. I can’t believe she did this to Clarke, to me and to our children. I will have to tell Clarke about what I just heard later when little ears aren’t around to hear. Now breath in and out Lexa and don’t let Octavia ruin this moment. Just then Lexa felt little hands nudging her shoulder.

“Mommy are you awake?”

“Mhm yes baby girl I am awake, come her and cuddle with us.”

“But Mommy, I’m hungry. Mama says breakfast is the most important meal of the day and you eat it when you wake up to begin a new day so we gotta make breakfast Mommy!”

“Your Mama is right about breakfast. How about we wake your brother up and the three of us make breakfast and then we bring it back here to surprise your Mama with breakfast in bed?”

“Okay. Aden, wake up were gonna make breakfast with Mommy!”

Aden jolted awake at the mention of breakfast. He’s definitely a Woods, mention food and you have his complete and undivided attention.

“Breakfast? Okay. Morning Mommy, you give good cuddles while I sleep. Love you.”

And before Lexa can even reply, Aden had scrambled off of her and he and Madi had grabbed one of her arms to pull her out of bed. Lexa got the hint and very carefully slid from underneath Clarke and placed her pillow where her body had just been so she could still cuddle with something that smelled like Lexa. When she saw Clarke cuddle with the pillow she went to follow her kids out of the room, but before doing so she leaned over a placed a gentle kiss on Clarke’s forehead. Seeing that Clarke remained asleep, Lexa followed her children to their bathroom where they washed their hands and when they were done Lexa washed hers too then they headed to the kitchen to begin working on breakfast.

“Alright, my little angels, what should we make for breakfast?”

“Mama calls us her little angels too.”

“I know she does baby boy but it fits you both perfectly so I thought maybe I could call you both that sometimes too; is that okay?”

The twins appear to have a silent conversation before Aden answers.

“Yeah, that’s okay. We like it when you and Mama call us the same things.”

“Good. So breakfast what should we make?”

“I like pancakes! But they have to have strawberries and whipped cream on top.”

“Is that your favorite, Madi?”

“Yeah, but Mama only lets us have it on special occasions.”

“Well, it just so happens that pancakes with strawberries and whipped cream on top is my favorite too and your Grandpa Woods had a secret recipe to make them extra yummy. Baby boy do you like those pancakes too or did you want something else?”

“I love those pancakes, Mommy. They’re the bestest.”

“Good! What about Mama, does she like them too?”

“Yes, she said they’re the best breakfast to have when it’s a special occasion,” Madi answered.

“Well, I think this qualifies as a special occasion, don’t you? It’s our first breakfast all together.”

Both children vigorously nod their heads yes and Lexa chuckles at their eagerness for her all-time favorite breakfast. Lexa and the twins were so happy being together and thinking about the pancakes they would soon have that they didn’t notice Clarke was standing around the corner listening to them with a huge smile on her face while recording them. I want to be able to remember the first time I watched them cook together, this will be a great addition to our home movies, I just hope they don’t notice me.

“Alright now that that’s settled and we’ve washed our hands we need to gather our ingredients and the griddle we’ll cook the pancakes on. I’m not sure what recipe your Mama uses when she makes these but today we’re going to your your Grandpa Woods’ secret family recipe. Your Grandpa would love you both so much but he’s watching over us now as our guardian angel and I know he’s happy knowing that his only grandchildren are learning the secret Woods family recipe for strawberry pancakes. So, first things first we need ingredients. We need flour, sugar, baking soda, baking powder, salt, buttermilk, eggs, butter and cooking spray plus our secret special ingredients vanilla and 1 lemon. Lets take a look and see if we have everything or if we need to leave Mama a note and go to the store really quick. Madi can you get the eggs and butter out of the refrigerator and Aden can you get a lemon from the fruit basket and the buttermilk? While you guys get those things, I’ll grab everything else. Okay?”

Aden and Madi nodded and the group started gathering the necessary ingredients. A couple minutes later, Lexa and the twins stood in front of the kitchen island double checking that they had everything and thankfully the did.

“Okay, so let me grab the bowls and a whisk real quick. Alright, now that we have those we need to start to melt three table spoons, the big spoon, of butter so it’s melted when we’re ready to add it to the bowl. Now that that’s done the next thing we do is measure out two cups of flour and put it in the bowl. Then we add three tablespoons, that’s the big spoon, of sugar to the bowl then one and a half teaspoons, that’s the little spoon, each of baking powder and baking soda to the bowl. And lastly, we add one and a quarter teaspoons of salt to the bowl. Now we take the whisk and create a well in the bowl, like this. Here, you two take turns doing that until we have a nice well in the center of the bowl.”  

Lexa took out her phone to film her children taking turns with the whisk trying to create a well in the center of the bowl. After about a minute she stepped back in.

“Wow you guys did such a good job! I’m so proud of you!”

Madi and Aden beamed with pride at receiving praise from their Mommy.

“What’s next Mommy?” Aden asked.

“Now we take these bowls and separate the eggs.”

“What do you mean separate the eggs?”

“Well Madi we are going to crack the two eggs open and then put the white part of the egg in one bowl and the yellow part in the other bowl. I’ll show you.”

Lexa grabs the first egg and cracks it then demonstrates how to separate the egg then shows her children how all the yolk or “yellow part” is in one bowl while the egg white or “white part” is in another and then repeats the process with the second egg.

“Now we take the whisk and beat the egg whites a little.”

Lexa them demonstrates how to beat the egg whites and then lets Aden and Madi each take a turn doing it. Once satisfied, Lexa started to explain why they separate the eggs and beat the egg whites.

“Perfect, my loves. Separating the eggs and beating the egg whites is a little secret your Grandpa had for making the pancakes extra fluffy s that’s why we do it. Now that they’re done we’re going to measure out two and a half cups of buttermilk and pour the buttermilk into the well you both made in the big bowl. Now we’re going to pour both the yolks and egg whites on top of the buttermilk. And now we pour the butter we melted earlier on top on the liquids. Now that everything is in the bowl we need to start to mix it all together. To do that we take the whisk and start in the center of the bowl and gently start to whisk it all together. Then once it’s mixed in we add Grandpa Woods’ special ingredients. So, we take the lemon and cut it in half then take each half in our palm with the hard skin facing down then we squeeze it over the batter. Your hands will get sticky from the juice but we do it this way so the seeds don’t fall into the mixture. Normally, we’d only use half of a lemon but since we’re making a double batch we’ll use the whole lemon. Why don’t you each take one half of the lemon and squeeze it over the batter like I showed you.”

Lexa stepped back and took another video of her children as they squeezed the lemon over the batter just like she showed them. Clarke was still recording them but Lexa and the twins were so engrossed in making the pancakes that they still didn’t notice.

“You guys did such a good job! I’m going to have you always squeeze the lemons now! Go throw away the lemon now so we can add our final secret ingredient, the vanilla. Okay, perfect so now we take the teaspoon and add one teaspoon of vanilla to the batter. Now you two can take turns whisking the batter to get the lemon and vanilla mixed in.”

Once Lexa was satisfied that the twins had satisfactorily whisked the batter, Lexa began to cook the pancakes. Once done cooking all the batter they made, Lexa grabbed the chopped strawberries she saw in the fridge and the can of whipped cream and moved everything to the island so that she could begin plating the food.

“Madi, Aden, can you grab that big tray out of the cupboard on the other side of the island and some forks and butter knives?”

Without answering the twins went to grab the items and returned with all the requested items. Lexa then placed the plated food on the tray along with the cutlery and some napkins. She then had the children grab the pitcher of milk from the refrigerator and three glasses while she placed two mugs of coffee on the try for her and Clarke. Once satisfied with how the tray looked and that the kids could carry the milk and glasses without dropping them they headed back to Clarke’s bedroom where Clarke had just managed to sneak back to her room and get back in bed before Lexa and their children left the kitchen. Hearing her family approach her room she resumed the position she was in when she woke up, cuddling Lexa’s pillow, and pretended t be asleep so they wouldn’t know she had been watching them cook all morning.

“Okay little ones when we enter the bedroom we have to wake Mama up. You two can set the milk and glasses down on the bedside table then wake Mama up gently, no screaming or scaring her awake.”

“Okay Mommy,” both kids said.

Lexa then opened the door to the bedroom and watched her children enter, set down the milk and glasses as told, then watched as the slowly climbed up on the bed, kissed Clarke’s cheeks and started talking to her to wake her.

“Mama, wake up we made breakfast,” Aden said.

“Yeah, wake up Mama, Mommy taught us how to make Grandpa Woods’ special pancakes ‘cause it’s a special occasion, it’s our first breakfast with Mommy so wake up.”

Clarke opened her eyes and smiled at her children then looked at Lexa and smiled seeing her holding a tray piled high with strawberry pancakes. Even though she had watched Lexa cook breakfast with their children she got teary eyed seeing all the effort Lexa put into making their first breakfast together as a family.

“Good morning, Clarke. I hope you like your breakfast, we used my dad’s special recipe but I’m told strawberry pancakes are your favorite breakfast for special occasions so I hope you like it.”

“Good morning. Thank you for making breakfast and thank you guys for helping your Mommy make it. Breakfast in bed with strawberry pancakes made from a special Woods family recipe is the perfect way to spend our first breakfast together as a family.”

And with that the family of four enjoyed their first breakfast together. They all loved the pancakes and swore they could ever eat pancakes again unless they were made with the Woods family secret recipe. Once everyone was done eating, Clarke offered to clean up since Lexa cooked but Lexa refused the offer and told Clarke to take her time getting ready for the day of shopping they had ahead of them. She then left to take care of cleaning up but not before telling Clarke to only worry about getting herself ready because she’d get the kids ready. God how is Lexa so perfect. She just had her entire life turned upside down and she’s embraced it and is doing everything she can to be an amazing mother. She is an amazing mother already; I’m so grateful she’s the mother of my children.

An hour later the kitchen was clean and everyone was dressed and ready to go.

“Thank you for letting me borrow some clothes, Clarke; it’s a good thing we have a similar taste in clothes.”

“No problem, do you want to take your car or mine?”

“Why don’t we take my truck that way we have plenty of space for beds and any furniture we buy. Do you have spare car seats we can put in the truck or should I take the ones from your car and put them in mine?”

“I actually have a second set of the exact ones in my car. My mom and I happened to buy the same exact ones and I didn’t have the heart to tell her I had already bought a set once they got big enough for these ones, so you can have the spare set for your truck. They’re in the garage if you want to grab them and I’ll go put our overnight bags in the truck.”

“Perfect.”

Once the car seats were installed, the twins were bucked in, bags were stowed away and Clarke and Lexa were bucked in the family of four made their way to Ikea. It turned out that both Lexa and Clarke were suckers for Ikea even though they hated putting it together.

“Mommy, Mama? Where are we going?”

“We’re going shopping baby girl. I thought you and your brother would like to go to Ikea to pick out the beds and furniture for your rooms at my house. Then after we’ve gotten all the furniture we’re going to go to the home store so you can pick out either paint to paint your bedroom walls or a wallpaper to put up. We can then pick out some decorations for your walls too. Then after we’re all done shopping we’re going to go to my house and start to set up your rooms before we watch the last Avengers movie and then we’re going to have a sleepover! How’s that sound?”

Lexa and Clarke didn’t have to hear their children answer because the loud cheers, hand clapping, fist pumping and huge smiles they saw through the rearview mirror were answer enough.

“I’m glad you two approve. It was your Mommy’s idea to let you guys pick everything out and have a sleepover tonight.”

The twins continued to cheer and ramble about how exited they were. By the time Lexa parked her truck at Ikea Madi had declared that she wanted a “warrior” bedroom worthy of her favorite superheroes while Aden had declared he wanted a soccer themed bedroom. Once the truck was off, Clarke got Madi out of her car seat while Lexa got Aden out of his. The moms then walked into Ikea with their children. Aden had his hand clasped in Lexa’s hand while Madi had hers clasped in Clarke’s. Lexa grabbed them a flatbed trolley while still holding Aden’s hand and the family of four began their shopping adventure.

The family went to the section with the beds first because that was the most important part of the bedroom. Aden quickly found a bunk bed type frame that had a built-in desk instead of a bottom bunk and instead of having a ladder on each end of the frame, one end had a slide. Aden thought it was awesome and Clarke and Lexa couldn’t help but agree, plus it would easily fit in with the soccer theme he wanted. Madi took a little bit longer to settle on a bed. She found a couple beds with princess canopies that she liked but she didn’t think it’d fit with her desire to have a warrior bedroom worthy of a superhero. Eventually, Madi saw a bed that was a bunk bed design but instead of there being a bottom bunk the bottom half was enclosed with a navy blue fabric that pulled back into a door in the middle showing a secret hideaway inside. Madi loved it, saying the bottom half would be her secret lair because every superhero had one. With both kids happy with their bed selections the moved on to mattresses. Thankfully, it only took them about ten minutes to find mattress that both kids loved. After that the Ikea trip went quickly as Madi and Aden quickly found bedside tables, bookshelves, chest drawers and lamps they loved for their rooms. The family went to pick up their selections and then went to pay. Clarke wanted to help pay since they were both their moms but Lexa refused saying Clarke had to fully pay to decorate their rooms at her house so it was only fair she fully paid to decorate their rooms at her house. Clarke gave in because Lexa’s logic was sound. Once everything and everyone was loaded back up in the truck they made their way to the home store. This trip also went quickly as both Aden and Madi knew what they wanted. Aden was immediately drawn to a 3D soccer wallpaper. It was black with a single large soccer ball on it but the soccer ball was engulfed in red, orange, yellow, blue and green giving the illusion that it had been kicked with strength. Aden loved all the colors and begged his moms to let him have that wallpaper and of course they said yes. Madi also quickly found a wallpaper she wanted as well. For her room, Madi fell in love with a blue wallpaper that would complement her new bed that had a large Supergirl crest on it. Since Supergirl was her ultimate favorite female warrior superhero she wanted that wallpaper. With the wallpapers selected the twins then quickly picked out a couple art pieces they wanted on their walls and some picture frames their moms promised to fill with family photos. The family them paid for their purchases and headed back to the truck. Once everyone was settled Lexa asked of her family was up stopping at one more store. Clarke looked at her quizzically but they all agreed and Lexa took them to the local children’s store. There, Lexa had the twins pick out some new clothes so they wouldn’t have to constantly shuffle clothes back and forth between houses. They also made sure to get duplicates of all the bathroom items the kids had at Clarke’s house so they had them at Lexa’s house too. Not long after, the family of four was turning onto a private road which confused Clarke.

“Lexa, where are we? I thought we were going to your house?”

“We are, we just have to use a private road to get to it.”

Clarke was still confused while Aden and Madi were looking out their windows in awe of all the trees surrounding them. A couple of minutes later the private road opened up into a large cobblestone paved circular driveway, with a fountain in the center, which led to a massive eight stall garage and the largest mansion Clarke had ever seen. Her jaw dropped while she took in the huge French country estate that had a classic French country exterior. Behind her Clarke could her children gasp when they saw the house.

“Lexa, this is huge and gorgeous. Just wow, I’m at a loss for words.”

“I hope you like it Clarke. This estate was one of several owned by my Grandfather and when he passed this one and a summer estate in the south of France was left to me. Anya And Lincoln each inherited some property too but I’m glad this is the one I got, it was always my favorite. It has 10 bedrooms plus a master suite, 12 bathrooms, a movie theater room, a game room, a living room, two home offices, a library, a playroom, a gym, an indoor heated pool and hot tub, a chef’s kitchen, a breakfast nook and formal dining room, plus a fully furnished basement with a bar. In the indoor pool room, there’s floor to ceiling glass windows that actually also separate the indoor pool from the heated in ground outdoor infinity pool that also has a waterfall built in. The pools overlook a valley and the view is gorgeous. There’s also a patio that has an outdoor kitchen and dining space and a fire pit. There’s also a basketball court and I had the tennis court redone to be a soccer field. Oh, and there’s a guest house too that has three bedrooms and two bathrooms, a full kitchen and dining area plus a living room and a study. I thought after I show you all around the kids could pick which bedrooms they wanted for themselves then we could start to get their rooms set up then around 5:30pm we can order dinner and watch the movie. Is that okay?”

“I’m still speechless about the house but yes that sounds good.”

“Mommy your house is so big!,” Aden said.

“It’s the biggest house I’ve ever seen Mommy!,” Madi added.

“It is big. It was my Grandfather’s, your Great Grandpa’s, house. I hope you love it here because this is your home too. When we get inside I’ll give you all a tour then you guys can pick out which room you’d like to have as yours and then we can start setting them up before we order dinner and watch the last Avengers movie.”

By this time, Lexa had parked her truck and a moment later Lexa was leading her family into her home for the first time. The tour took longer than Lexa thought it would because her children, and Clarke, were so enamored with the house. After seeing where their Mommy’s bedroom was, the twins chose bedrooms that were only a few doors down the hall away from their Mommy. After that, Lexa set the kids up in the movie theater room where you could either watch DVDs/Blu-rays or watch movies and tv on Netflix, Hulu, Disney+ or any other streaming service as the huge tv which covered the entire front wall of the room was also a smart tv. The kids were happy being left in the movie theater room to watch some more episodes of Star Wars Rebels while their moms worked on setting up their bedrooms. After Lexa showed the twins how to use the intercom system in case they needed either of their moms, she and Clarke left the twins to watch tv and they got to work on the bedrooms. It turned out that Lexa had called her interior designer that morning and she and her staff arrived at the estate not long after they began putting the furniture together to help get everything set up. Thanks to their help both bedrooms were completely done just in time for them to order dinner. After saying goodbye to their helpers Clarke and Lexa returned to the movie theater room and together with their children decided to order from the French restaurant downtown since as the kids put it, “the house is French themed Mommy so we have to eat French food for dinner, duh.” Once the order was placed they took the twins to see their completed rooms and both couldn’t have been happier with their rooms. They both hugged and kissed their Mommy thanking her for their rooms then hugged and kissed their Mama thanking her for helping set their rooms up. Dinner arrived about 45 minutes later and Lexa showed the twins and Clarke how to use the tables built into the home theater seats so they could eat their dinner while they started watching the movie. By the time the movie was done, Madi was curled up on Lexa’s lap and Aden was curled up on Clarke’s. They took their kids up to their rooms and got them ready for bed and they quickly fell asleep during story time.

After their children were sound asleep, Clarke grabbed Lexa’s hand and led her back to the master suite so they could talk about how they were going to handle things with Octavia the next day.

The two got ready for bed in silence then crawled into Lexa’s Alaskan King sized bed where Clarke quickly cuddled into Lexa’s side.

“What are we going to do tomorrow, Lex?”

“Lex? Since when do you call me Lex?”

“Since now, is it okay?”

“It is, I usually hate when anyone calls me ‘Lex’ but I love it when you do.”

“Good, but seriously what are we going to do tomorrow?”

“Well, Lincoln texted earlier to confirm that their flight lands at Polis International at 9am. Normally, I send a driver to pick them up and the driver takes them to my mom’s house since they always stay with her. Then I would usually go over there for dinner but I was thinking that maybe we should have the car take them to my mom’s like normal but instead of going over there for dinner, I’d meet them there then bring them here under the guise of wanting to show them changes I’ve made to the estate. Of course, when we get back here you’ll be here and then it’ll be kind of obvious to Octavia that the jig is up. Lincoln may be confused because I’m not sure if he knows what Octavia has done but I’ll talk to him later if need be. I also was thinking that while I’m gone to get them we either have Anya and Raven pick the kids up for an ‘Aunt day’ or have then take the kids to the guest house to hangout watching movies while we deal with Octavia here. As for what we say to Octavia I don’t know how we should approach it. Any ideas?”

“Hmm I think that plan will work. I think we should have Raven and Anya keep the kids occupied in the guest house that way they’re close by. Plus, I think they’d be upset if they were too far away from you right now when they just got you. I also have no idea what we should say to Octavia. Part of me wants to just scream at her and part of me wants to start with a snide comment but I don’t think we should stoop to her level. I think we should try to be as mature about this as we can because it’s what we’d want our kids to do if they were in our shoes. So maybe we just sit down in the living room and lay the cards on the table and tell her we know what she did and we want answers then take it from there.”

“You’re right; we would want the twins to be mature about this if they were in our shoes and I agree we should just lay all our card on the table bluntly and go from there. Now that we have a plan we should call our sisters to see if they can come over tomorrow for an indefinite period of time. They may question why we need them to watch the kids though so we may have to tell them at least the gist of what’s going on.”

“You’re right we may need to tell them what’s going on but we will need to swear them to secrecy and I think it’s a conversation better had in person. How about we call them now and ask if they can watch the kids tomorrow then invite them to stay in the guest house tonight so we can all talk in person? It’s only 8:30pm now so they could be here by 9pm.”

“That’s a good idea, I’ll call Anya and put it on speaker.”

Lexa grabbed her phone and dialed her sister’s number. Unsurprisingly, Anya answered after only a couple rings.

“Hey Sis, what’s got you calling me on a Friday night? I thought you’d still be with Clarke and the kiddos.”

“I am actually, you’re on speaker and Clarke’s here too. We were wondering if you and Raven could watch the twins tomorrow in our guest house while we take care of some business in the main house.”

“Um hang on a second, Rae come here Clarke and Lexa are on the phone! Just a second, Lexa I’m waiting for Raven to join us.”

“No problem.”

“Hey Clarkie, hey Lexa, what’s up?”

“Rae, I’ve told you that I hate when you call me ‘Clarkie’ so please stop.”

“Anyway, Clarke and I were wondering if you and Anya could watch the twins in our guest house tomorrow while we take care of a little business in the main house.”

“Of course we can but what business do you two have to take care of and did you say “our guest house” little sis? Do you and Clarke need to tell us anything?”

Lexa blushed and averted her eyes realizing she had been caught. After a moment, she spoke.

“Even if we’re not together what’s mine is Clarke’s period. She is the mother of my children so my home is her home, even if she doesn’t live here fulltime.”

It was now Clarke’s turn to blush. How did I get so lucky? We’re not even officially an “us” and she declaring to her own sister that what’s hers is mine. God, I hope things work out between us; she is not only the mother of my children but the woman of my dreams.

“Wow you’re whipped little sis.”

“I’m not whipped, Anya I just know what’s important in life and that’s Clarke and our children.”

“Alright, before this turns into a Woods’ sibling squabble, what business do you two need to take care of in the main house tomorrow and what time should we arrive in the morning?”

“Well actually Lex and I were hoping you’d come stay in the guest house tonight so we could talk to you in person about the business we’ll be taking care of tomorrow.”

“Oh, um okay, well now this sound serious. Give us about 30-45 minutes and Rae and I will be there. Should we park in our usual stall of the garage connected to the main house or the guest house garage?”

“The guest house garage, please. I know that’s not what I’d normally have you do but you’ll understand when you get here and we can talk.”

“Okay, you’re scaring me some now sis so I’m going to hang up now and Rae and I will be within the hour.”

And with that Anya abruptly hung up leaving Clarke and Lexa alone with their thoughts. After a few moments, Lexa reached for Clarke’s hand and once their gingers were interlaced blue met green and Lexa cupped Clarke’s face with her free hand and leaned in and gave Clarke a chaste kiss on the lips. Only when she pulled away and green met blue once more did she speak.

“It’s going to be okay Clarke, no matter what happens we will always have each other and our children.”

“I know, I’m just worried how Raven will react. She and Octavia were always close but they haven’t talked in years. There’s something you should know about Raven and Octavia but it’s not my story to tell. Maybe Raven will tell you tonight but either way I’m worried. And I know you’re worried about Anya’s reaction too.”

“I am but I don’t know how but I just know that you and I can get through anything together and that makes me a little less worried.”

“I’m really glad you’re back in my life Lexa.”

“So am I Clarke.”

The pair shares one more chaste kiss before Clarke gets a text from Raven letting her know that she and Anya had just turned onto the private road and would be there in a few minutes. With that the air walked downstairs and a few minutes later met their sisters at the back door as they walked over from the guest house. Once the women were all seated in the living room Clarke broke the silence.

“Before we explain what’s going on we need to ask that you both try to remain calm and listen to everything we have to say before you react.”

Anya and Raven nervously nod their heads and then Clarke continues.

“Octavia and Lincoln are the business we have to deal with tomorrow.”

In that moment, the only sounds that could be heard were the gasps leaving Anya and Raven’s lips. Then a moment later all hell broke loose.

Chapter Text

“What the fuck do Lincoln and Octavia have to do with anything?!,” Anya spat out.

“Yes, do tell us what the fuck that bitch and her precious fucking boyfriend have to do with anything,” Raven hissed.

“Before Lex and I get into specifics about what’s going on with those two, I really think it’d help everyone involved if we all lay our cards on the table meaning, Rae I think you need to tell Lex why you and Octavia haven’t spoken in almost six years and why her name can’t even be mentioned around you and Anya I think it would help to know why you and Lincoln haven’t spoken since your father died and why his name can’t even be mentioned around you. Having talked to Lex since our issue with at least one of them came to light it’s become clear to me that there’s a lot of little things at play where those two are involved and I don’t think any of us will fully be able to understand the current situation if we don’t understand the past.”

“I wish you two would just tell us what is going on but looking at yours and Lexa’s faces I can see how serious the situation is and if you believe me telling you why I haven’t associated with Lincoln since our father died then I will tell you.”

“I agree with Anya so if you believe me telling Lexa about my falling out with Octavia then I will tell her.”

“Thank you both,” Clarke said.

“Yes, thank you both, knowing just Anya’s part of the story and mine and Clarke’s part I know this isn’t going to be an easy conversation to have so I appreciate you both being willing to talk about the past with us and then being willing to listen to Clarke and I explain what’s currently going on.”

“Alright, I guess I’ll go first since my falling out occurred first. Clarke, as I’m sure you know our parents, Gustus and Indra Woods, had three children: me, Lexa and finally Lincoln. I’m two years older than Lexa and four years older than Lincoln. I know you know about Lexa’s condition, Clarke, but what you don’t know is that she isn’t the only one in our family who used to be known by another name. When Lexa started adamantly telling anyone who would listen that she was a girl, I was silently questioning who I was. Back then, my name wasn’t Anya it was Arjun. Clarke I’m transgender.”

Clarke was out of her seat in an instant and wrapping Anya into a tight hug. When the embrace broke, she looked Anya in the eye and spoke.

“Thank you for telling me, you will always be Anya and you will always be my sister and one of the best Aunts my children could ever ask for and before you start explaining why you didn’t tell me sooner, it’s okay you are no obligated to tell anyone anything but I do appreciate that you trusted me with this. I love you, Anya and nothing will ever change that.”

“Thank you, Clarke. That means a lot. Anyway, it wasn’t until I was 15 that I finally told me parents that I was a girl. They took me to the doctor thinking that maybe I was intersex like Lexa, but deep down I knew that wasn’t the case, I knew I was trans. The doctor confirmed that I was trans and after going through all the options my parents agreed to let me begin taking hormones. But, I had already gone through puberty by then so even with the hormones I was still very clearly very male below the waist. The hormones didn’t really change anything that had developed much so it was harder for me to “pass” as female in the beginning. The doctor said I could have surgery but I felt the risks were too severe for bottom surgery but obviously, I eventually did have top surgery. Anyway, the first few years were really tough. My classmates all knew me as Arjun so when I came out as my true self, as Anya, I was bullied a lot. I’ll spare you the details but it was really bad for a while and things got really dark and I wasn’t sure things would ever be okay. Now you’re probably wondering how Lincoln plays into this. Well, I came out to everyone when I was 16, right after I finished healing from top surgery. Lexa was 14 and very supportive of me but Lincoln he was 12 and completely stopped talking to me. If I was in the room he’d leave, if he saw me at school he’d join his friends and say terrible slurs towards me. The only time he would be in the same room as me was during our nightly family dinners because our dad made him but the second dinner was over he bolted from the room. This continued for years until I was 20 and our dad got sick. He was diagnosed with stage 4 colon cancer that had spread to his liver, bones, lungs, spine and brain. He was given no more than three months to live. I came home from college so I could spend as much time as possible with him and that marked the first time Lincoln had seen me since I left for college two years earlier. I was hopeful that 16 year old Lincoln had grown up since we last saw each other but I was wrong. When I got home he started small by saying mean things or calling me names that I will not repeat. By the time we reached the last couple weeks of our father’s life he was becoming violent towards me justifying the violence by saying he was only “trying to save me and get me to realize that I was a man and needed to stop playing dress up.” The night our father died he and his friends beat me badly enough that Lexa had to take me to the hospital. I had four cracked ribs, a broken nose and my right arm was broken in three places and required surgery. Lexa stayed in the hospital with me the whole time and tried to get me to tell the police what happened but despite what he did, Lincoln was still my brother so I refused to say anything. Because the actions of him and his friends kept Lexa and I in the hospital that night we both weren’t there when our father passed away. We didn’t get to say a final goodbye or tell him we loved him one last time. That broke me. Then when we did return to our house Lincoln tried to take his anger out on my but Lexa was there and stopped him. The day of his funeral we held a gathering at the house after the service and right in the middle of the gathering Lincoln stormed up to me and yelled at the top of his lungs that it was my fault our father was dead because he was always too worried about his “little tranny freak of a daughter” to go to the doctor and get checked sooner. Logically, I knew it wasn’t my fault but in that moment that accusation and what he called me was too much so I ran and checked into a cheap motel on the edge of town. I was in a bad place and decided my family would be better off if I was gone too so I bought a pack of razor blades, filled the tub and got in then slit both my rights vertically down the vein. I wanted to die in that moment, Clarke. I don’t remember what happened next but when I woke up I was in a hospital bed, my wrists were bandaged and Lexa was asleep in the chair next to my bed with her head in my lap and a few minutes later our mother entered the room. We had a long talk and after Lexa offered to pay to send me to an inpatient program a few states away I agreed. While I was in treatment I worked with a therapist individually and in a group setting but we identified that one of my triggers was Lincoln as he was toxic to me. My therapist suggested that I invite Lincoln to join my mom and Lexa the following week for a family session so that I could tell Lincoln exactly what he had done to me and essentially cut ties with him because keeping him in my life was too dangerous for me. I don’t know how they did it but mom and Lexa got him to come and during the session he had an outburst and called me horrible names and said he wished Lexa hadn’t tracked my phone the day of the funeral because if she hadn’t of then I’d be dead and the world would be better off with one less “tranny freak” in it. I didn’t run this time but instead told him he was wrong and that he may be my brother by blood but as of that moment he was as dead to me as our father was and from that day forward his name was not to be uttered around me nor would I utter it and never again would I have anything to do with him. I finished by telling him I hoped that one day he would see the error of his ways but if that day came I couldn’t promise that that I’d be willing to listen to him. When I finished, he stormed out and I haven’t talked to him since and everyone has been kind enough to respect my wishes to not hear his name or be present when he is discussed or home visiting. That’s why I never connected the dots and combined with Raven’s history with Octavia neither of us was there to be able to connect the dots sooner that you were Lexa’s blonde goddess and she was the twins other mother. A little over two years later, I happened to walk into Lexa’s office when she was on the phone confirming Lincoln’s visit and curiosity got the better of me because as far as I knew Lexa hadn’t talked to Lincoln since that family therapy session either so I was curious. She told me that Lincoln had finally had an epiphany and sought therapy to better himself and deal with the things he had done and that Lincoln had reached out wanting to introduce the family to his new girlfriend. I was hurt at first that Lexa was going to participate in the visit but I understood why she was curious to see if he had really changed. I was also hurt he hadn’t made an attempt to contact me to make amends when I’m the one he hurt the most but to this day he hasn’t attempted to contact me and my family and friends continue to respect my wishes to not know anything about Lincoln or even hear his name. It may seem petty at this point since Mom and Lexa have both said they’ve seen a drastic change in him for the better but he has made no effort to make amends and I don’t believe I should have to extend the olive branch when he is the one who was wrong. I am sorry that my issues with my brother prevented me from possibly being able to connect the dots regarding yours and Lexa’s connection.”

“Anya, you have nothing to apologize for. Lincoln was in the wrong, you bear no blame here. Lexa and I bear the burden of not exchanging names that night we met and someone else bears the burden of not telling us when the dots were connected but Lexa and I will explain that one in a bit.”

The room is silent for a few moments as the four women reign in their emotions, knowing there is more to come. A few more moments pass before Raven begins to speak.

“I guess I should rip the band aide off and tell my part of the story now.”

“Raven, you don’t have to tell me anything you’re not ready too.”

“No, Lexa, you deserve to know, you’ve treated me like a sister since the moment we met and trusted me with the knowledge that you’re intersex so it’s time I tell you about this and show you the same trust you showed me.”

“Okay, well thank you for trusting me.”

“Has Clarke told you how she and I met?”

“Yes, she did Raven, and I’m very sorry you had to go through all of that but I am glad you found a loving family with your dad.”

“Thank you. So, after I was introduced to my parents, I was introduced to Clarke and told she was my little sister but when I met her she wasn’t alone. Octavia was with Clarke. They introduced her to me and Clarke said Octavia was her best friend and Octavia said she could be my best friend too. After that day, the three of us were inseparable even though I was two years older than Octavia and a year older than Clarke. As we got older I realized I didn’t just like boys, I liked girls too. I eventually talked to Clarke about it and she told me she was bisexual and I told her I thought I was too. A few months later Octavia came out as bisexual as well. When I was 17, I realized I had romantic feelings for Octavia. I confided in Clarke and she told me I needed to talk to Octavia but I could tell she was holding something back. It took me a few weeks but eventually Octavia and I were alone one day and I just looked at her and blurted out that I liked her. She told me she liked me too and I told her no I didn’t just like her I liked her liked her. She was silent for a minute then a goofy grin broke out on her face and she surged forward and kissed me. I asked her out on a date and two weeks later asked her to be my girlfriend and she said yes. Six months later we shared our first “I love yous”. Octavia was my first everything and I was hers. We were stayed together until two weeks before the party where I now know you two met. Octavia broke up with me saying that I was just a phase and she was really straight and only was with me so she had someone to experiment with and gain experience with before she let a “real man” have her. She fucking broke my heart. Despite what she did I still loved her; you can’t just turn those feelings off, ya know? A few days before the party she came to me to apologize and because I was still in love with her and was desperate to have her in my life I forgave her and agreed to still be friends. When we got to the party she immediately left Clarke and I to hang out with a guy, who I now know is Lincoln. I never knew his because of my Octavia ban I would put into place a few months later. When I saw her kiss him at the party I was dancing with Clarke and then Finn approached me so I quickly left the dance floor with him so I didn’t have to see Octavia with him anymore. I wish I had paid attention to who was around us, had I I may have been able to connect the dots too, so I am sorry for that. Anyway, Finn ended up just being a one night stand to try and get Octavia out of my mind. I didn’t talk or see Octavia for a week after that party until she showed up on my doorstep one night in the pouring rain sobbing uncontrollably begging to be let in. When I let her in she immediately started kissing me and telling me she still loved me, wanted to try again, was sorry for leaving me and everything else that I so desperately wanted to hear. I took her back that night and we were happy for about three months. Octavia kept telling me that even though she was still in high school, she knew I was the one for her and knew she’d call me her wife one day. I told her I felt the same. Two and a half months after we reconciled I took Clarke shopping and I told her I wanted to get an engagement ring for Octavia. I could tell she was wary but she told me as long as I was sure she supported me. I bought ring that day and spent the next week planning the perfect proposal. I had it all set up at her parent’s house and had all our friends and family hidden upstairs so that when she said yes, because I was so sure she’d say yes, they could celebrate with us. My dad even took me to buy a new suit for the occasion. I was standing in the foyer with a bouquet of pink peonies because they were her favorites when I heard her car pull into the driveway. I was a nervous wreck when I heard her trying to get her key in the lock to unlock the door. I had planned to propose the second she entered the house, I had a speech planned and everything so when I heard her key in the lock I got down on one knee, opened ring box in one hand and the flowers in the other with a huge smile on my face. When the door finally opened though the smile was wiped off my face and I was brought to tears because Octavia stumbled into the house lip locked with Lincoln and they were each part way through unbuttoning each other’s shirts and pants. They didn’t even notice me until they heard a sob. Octavia turned paler than a ghost and tried to explain but I didn’t want to hear it. It turned out that the entire time we were together following the party she had also been with him. When she tried to talk to me the next day I told her she was dead to me and I never wanted to see or hear from her again and I haven’t. Like Anya, I asked those closest to me not to talk about or mention her around me and they have all respected that. The twins are too young to understand that I don’t associate with their Aunty O so once in a while they do mention that they saw her but that’s okay. It doesn’t hurt anymore, my feelings for her disappeared a long time ago but she is part of my past that I think should stay there as much as possible.”

“I am so sorry you went through that Raven but you have nothing to apologize for. As Clarke said earlier she and I share blame for not exchanging names when we met and someone else shares blame for not informing us when they connected the dots and we’ll tell you that story in just a moment. First, I have a question. How are you or were you and Octavia still close the past almost six years when she treated your sister like that? I’m not trying to accuse you of anything I just want to understand.”

“I can answer that Lexa. When I told Clarke everything she insisted that she too was cutting Octavia out of her life but Octavia was the one close friend she had who wasn’t also related to her and I didn’t want her to lose that. I suggested she create some ground rules with Octavia and make it clear that if she didn’t anything like that again then it would be the end of their friendship and Clarke agreed.”

“That’s right. I told you she’s one of, or well was one of, my closest friends but things have been strained since she did what she did and she knows that. They only way we were able to move forward was to prohibit her from bringing Raven up to me ever and for obvious reasons I never mentioned Raven to her. It’s been hard but after having the twins it was harder to make friends so even with things being strained I didn’t want to lose her, even though that’s selfish. It also helped that she doesn’t live here so we only see each other the two times she and Lincoln visit Polis each year and we only talk every few days but that will be changing after tomorrow.”

“You two keep eluding to things changing tomorrow and having business to handle involving Lincoln and Octavia but you haven’t explained yet, so sis, Clarke what’s going on?

“You know how we keep saying that there is someone who connected the dots between Clarke and I and didn’t tell us they connected the dots?”

Both Anya and Raven replied with, “Yes.”

“Well that person is Octavia. We don’t know if Lincoln knew too but we know for sure that Octavia knew and never said anything to either Lex or myself.”

“I can’t believe that bitch! She saw the damage caused by my birth mom keeping me a secret from dad so how could she do that to two more innocent children plus one of her supposed closest friends and the sister of her boyfriend?!”

“Do you two know when Octavia found out?”

“Ahn, she knew when Clarke was three months pregnant.”

“That fucking bitch! She saw first hand the damage that was done when I was kept from my dad and she found out that you were the twins’ other mom while Clarke was still pregnant and said nothing?! I can’t believe this.”

“How do you know she knew when Clarke was only three months pregnant, Lexa?

“Remember when you overheard me on the phone with Lincoln confirming his visit and I told you he was bringing his new girlfriend to meet the family? Octavia met me during that visit and I recognized her as one of the women who entered the party with Clarke. I asked her for her for the phone number of her gorgeous blonde friend she went to that party with because I felt an indescribable connection with her and wanted to see if she felt it too but Octavia told me she didn’t know who that girl was. She said she didn’t know her and only ran into her and the other girl, well you Raven, outside the frat house and you all just happened to walk into the party together. I was really disappointed but accepted her explanation because I had no reason to think she was lying. Well, that meeting was three months after Clarke and I conceived the twins.”

“But did Octavia know Clarke was pregnant when you met her?”

“Yes, she did Anya. About six weeks after the party I started feeling really nauseous and was tired all the time. I thought I had come down with the flu but when I was still nauseous and tired two weeks later I realized I had also missed my period. I was scared to go to the store and get a test alone and Raven was away at school so I confided in Octavia and she went to the drugstore with me and waited outside my bathroom while I waited for the results. Octavia found out that very day, she was the first person I told since she was there. She met Lexa about a month later.”

“Okay but playing devil’s advocate is there any chance she was just to dumb to connect the dots since ya know Lexa is a girl and usually ya know.”

“No, there’s no chance she didn’t connect the dots. When Octavia saw the test results she asked me who the father was and I told her there was no father there was a second mother. I then told her that the brunette she saw me dancing with was special and I lost my virginity to her and we didn’t use protection and apparently, my birth control failed. So she knew and once she met Lexa, there’s no way she didn’t connect the dots that Lex was the other parent.”

“And I may not have had anything to do with her for almost six years but Octavia has a higher than normal IQ so she’s not stupid and from what these two have told us I 100% agree with them there’s no way she didn’t connect the dots. The question remains though why did she lie to Lexa and why did she keep her mouth shut all these years?”

“We don’t know but we hope to find out when we confront her tomorrow and hopefully we’ll also find out whether or not Lincoln knew too. Octavia and Lincoln are flying in in the morning for their second visit this year. Normally when they visit I have a car pick them up at the airport and take them to our mom’s house then I meet them at the house for dinner. We’re changing that up tomorrow. The car will still pick them up at the airport when their flight lands at 9am and it will still take them to mom’s house but this time I will be meeting them there, and bringing them back here under the guise of wanting to show them renovations I’ve had done. The two of them are suckers for home projects so it won’t take much convincing them to come with me to see the renovations. What they don’t know is that Clarke will be here waiting for our return and the only renovations I’ve had done recently are the kids’ rooms, which we finished earlier today. They won’t know that Clarke is here so their reactions to seeing her should start to answer whether or not Lincoln knew too. Once we’re all here Clarke and I will confront them and hopefully find out why Octavia did what she did and if Lincoln knew too hopefully we will find out why he remained silent.”

“That sounds like a good plan but are you sure you want Rae and I to watch the kids in the guest house; would it be better to take them downtown to a movie or something so they aren’t anywhere near here in case things go bad?”

“We considered that but I don’t want to be too far away from them yet; I just found out they’re mine and I want to keep them close.”

“And honestly I don’t think the kids will want to be too far from Lexa either. If they’re in the guest house with you they’ll be far enough away to not hear us even if we’re screaming but also close enough to know their Mommy is still here with them.”

“That makes sense. Anya and I will keep them in the guest house until you tell us it’s okay to bring them back here.”

“I take it this plan is also why you had us park in the guest house garage?”

“It is, Anya. You may not have seen or heard from Lincoln close to eight years but you’ve driven a Range Rover since you turned 16 and I don’t want to chance him getting suspicious that you or anyone else is here too.”

“I understand, sis. Anything you and Clarke need we’ll handle.”

“Thank you both, your unconditional love and support means more to Clarke and I than you will ever know. It’s getting late though so we should probably head to bed because the kids will have us up by 6am and we’ll need to eat breakfast around 8am so we have time to eat before I leave to pick up Octavia and Lincoln and I’d really like us to all be able to eat together, I think it’ll mean a lot to the twins and honestly I’d love to have breakfast with my little family and both my sisters.”

“Sounds like a plan. Anya and I will see you guys back here around 7:30am then. And guys, remember we love you and the twins and will always be here for you.”

With that the four women embraced and said their goodnights and went to their respective rooms for the night. When Clarke reached Lexa’s room she paused in the doorway. When Lexa noticed, she wasn’t following her she didn’t say anything but instead smiled, walked back to Clarke, grabbed her hand and walked her to their bed. She only spoke once they were lying in bed, once again with Clarke’s head on her chest.

“Clarke, I know we still need to figure things out where you and me are concerned but I want you to know that when we’re sleeping in the same place you will always have a place in bed beside me. If you ever decide you’d rather sleep alone in a separate bed that’s fine but you will always be welcome in my bed.”

“Good to know Lex.”

In that moment blue met green once again and the pair leaned in and exchanged a chaste goodnight kiss before drifting off to sleep unsure what tomorrow would bring.

The next morning came quicker thank Clarke or Lexa would have liked. At 6am sharp the pair was awoken by their children jumping on the bed and telling them it was morning and time to wake up to make breakfast. The must get their love of food from Lexa’s side of the family because they definitely didn’t inherit this kind of eagerness from the Griffin’s.

Clarke decided to send Lexa and the kids to get ready for the day while she made breakfast since the three of them made it the day before. When Lexa and the twins entered the kitchen, Clarke was just finishing cooking omelets with a side of bacon and a bowl of fresh fruit. She told the twins to go take a seat in the breakfast nook and asked Lexa to set the table and set the juice and coffee out. Just as they were finishing putting everything on the table Raven and Anya entered and the twins were very happy to see their Aunts. The extended family ate their breakfast in relative silence, with the adults all nervous about what was to come with the impending arrival of Octavia and Lincoln. Thankfully the twins were so engrossed in their breakfast that they didn’t notice the tense vibe amongst the adults. After, everyone was finished eating, Anya and Raven volunteered to clean up while Clarke and Lexa told the kids about the plan for the day. Luckily, after Lexa confirmed that she wasn’t going anywhere and would see them for dinner, Aden and Madi were more than happy to hang out in the guest house with their Aunts for the day. As soon as everything was cleaned up from breakfast, Anya and Raven walked back to the guest house with the kids as Lexa and Clarke watched from the patio. Once they were inside the guest house, the pair returned to the living room before speaking.

“Their plane should be landing in about 10 minutes so I should get going to Mom’s to meet them. I will text you before we leave so you know roughly when to expect us back.”

“Okay…”

“Are you okay Clarke?”

“I am, I’m just nervous. No matter how today goes everything will be different after.”

“It will but no matter what happens, I will be right her beside you until you tell me you no longer want me by your side.”

Clarke leaned in and kissed Lexa when she heard that. The pair stopped the kiss before it could get too heated however.

“I will always want you by my side, Lex.”

“Then by your side I shall forever be.”

This time, Lexa initiated the kiss but this was only a single chaste kiss since time was of the essence now.

“Good, now get going stud. I will be here when you get back and we will face this together.”

“Yes, together.”

With one final chaste kiss, Lexa was on her way and about 15 minutes later was parking her truck in the garage of her childhood home.

“Mom, it’s just me!”

“Alexandria? Oh it is you! I wasn’t expecting you today sweetheart; I am however expecting your brother and Octavia any minute now. I am so proud of how much he has changed since your father’s passing and he’s truly the best version of himself now, don’t you agree?”

Lexa’s face dropped when her mom mentioned Octavia and Lincoln; she tried to school her emotions so her mom wouldn’t notice but she did.

“Alexandria, are you okay?”

“Mom, I need to tell you something. Lets go sit down and talk before they get here and for the millionth time I prefer to be called Lexa.”

“I know but Alexandria is such a beautiful name and as your mother it is my right to use that name if I want.”

The pair moved to the living room and once seated Lexa tried to swallow the lump in her throat but once again her mother noticed.

“Sweetheart, what’s going on? Why are you acting so nervous?”

“Mom, I received some very shocking news earlier this week. Do you remember that blind date Anya set me up on but we haven’t had a chance to talk about yet?”

“Yes, I’ve been dying to know how it went. Was it good?”

“It turned out I had met the woman before. Almost six years ago when I went to Arkadia for that meeting and to see Lincoln after he finished his first year of college I met her at a party at Lincoln’s frat house. We connected that night and I swear Mom, it was love at first sight. We slept together that night and didn’t use protection because everyone said I was sterile and she was on the pill. For some reason we were stupid and never exchanged names so we couldn’t contact each other afterwards but I was so happy to see that she was my date and before we got very far she told me that I got her pregnant the night of the party. I was shocked and denied that her twins were mine but Anya knocked some sense in to me and I called her that same night and asked for a DNA test. She agreed immediately and the next day she and the twins met me at Nyko’s office and did the test. He rushed the results and Thursday evening he confirmed that the twins are in fact my children. So, Mom, you are a Grandmother to a beautiful grandson and a beautiful granddaughter. I’ve spent every moment with them and their other mom, Clarke, since finding out. They’re perfect, Mom. Madi is a miniature version of me and Aden is a miniature Clarke. They’re everything to me now, Mom, and I have a date with Clarke tomorrow. We want to try and make things work between us and I’m really hopeful that we can do that. I’m happy, Mom, really really happy.”

Indra sat there shocked, unable to believe what her daughter had just told her. It wasn’t until she registered Lexa’s phone in front of her that she snapped out her thoughts and looked at what was on the screen; it was a picture of Lexa with a little girl who definitely was a miniature Lexa on her lap and next to Lexa was a blonde woman she assumed was Clarke with a blonde boy on her lap and as described the little boy was a miniature version of his other mother but she could see some Woods family features in him too.

“Is that Clarke in the picture with you and the children?”

“It is.”

“They’re absolutely beautiful Lexa and so is Clarke. When can I meet them?”

“Well that brings me to the other thing. Clarke is at my house right now and Anya and Raven are at my guest house with Aden and Madi. They’re in the guest house because Clarke and I need to have a conversation with Octavia and Lincoln that is not going to be very pleasant and we didn’t want the kids to overhear. I can’t explain everything right now Mom, but we do know for sure that Octavia, who has been one of Clarke’s closest friends for her entire life, connected the dots that I was the other parent of the twins while Clarke was pregnant and she kept that information from both of us. We don’t know if Lincoln knew. When they get here I will be taking them back to my house with me under the guise of wanting to show them renovations at the house. When we get there, Clarke and I will be confronting them to find out why Octavia kept the truth from us all these years and if Lincoln knew. I hope you can understand that because of this plan I need you to not mention Clarke or our children around Octavia and Lincoln right now.”

“That is a lot to digest. I understand why you and Clarke want to have a conversation with them and I support how you are going about it. I won’t mention Clarke or the kids but I do have one request.”

“What’s that, Mom?”

“I want to come with you. I need to hear first hand why the woman I have treated and loved like a daughter for years kept my grandchildren from you and us and I need to hear if my own son played a role in this. Plus, I really want to meet my grandchildren and Clarke and they’re all at your house so I want to come too.”

“Do you mind if I text Clarke real quick to ask her what her thoughts are?”

“You are whipped already my dear but yes go ahead.”

“Thanks.”

Lexa to Clarke: I told my mom about you and the twins and what we’re doing today. She really wants to meet you guys and she wants to hear what Octavia has to say first hand as well as find out if her own son played a part in this. Would it be okay with you if she came back to the house with me and was present when we talk to Octavia and Lincoln? And would it be okay with you if she me the kids after we get rid of Octavia and Lincoln later today?

Clarke to Lexa: Yes, I can understand why she wants to be here when we talk to them and of course it’s okay if she comes to meet the kids! You’ve told them all about your parents so I know they’ll be ecstatic to meet their Grandma Woods.

Lexa to Clarke: Thanks love. And she’s not just excited to meet the twins she’s excited to meet you too.

Lexa to Clarke: The car with Lincoln and Octavia is pulling in now; I’ll let you know when we are on our way home.

Clarke to Lexa: Okay, keep me posted.

A couple of minutes later Lincoln and Octavia enter the house, hands clasped together. When they see Lexa standing there they both looked surprised.

“What are you doing her Lexa, it’s a bit early for dinner.”

“It is Linc, but I talked to Mom and I was hoping you two would agree to join us at my place today. I just finished some renovations and I would love to show them to you. Mom already agreed to come.”

The couple appeared to have a wordless conversation with their eyes before Octavia answered.

“Okay, that sounds like a good plan. Let us just drop our bags and we’re good to go.”

“Perfect, Mom and I will be waiting in my truck; it’s in the garage.”

Once Lexa and Indra were in the truck waiting for Lincoln and Octavia, Lexa pulled out her phone to text Clarke.

Lexa to Clarke: Mom and I are in the truck waiting on Octavia and Lincoln. We should be at the house in 15-20 minutes.

Clarke to Lexa: Okay, see you soon.

Lexa to Clarke: They’re walking to the truck now, see you in about 15 minutes, love.

Clarke to Lexa: <3

Once Lincoln and Octavia were seated in the truck, Lexa backed out of the driveway and began the relatively short drive back to Lexa’s house. The ride was filled mostly with Indra and Lincoln exchanging small talk with Octavia occasionally chiming in. Before they knew it, Lexa was parking the truck in her garage. Lexa steeled her nerves as she led the group into the house and straight to the living room. When Clarke heard the group approaching she stood from her seat on the sofa and turned around. Lexa immediately walked to her side, gave her a chaste kiss on the lips then stood next her wrapping an arm around Clarke’s waist. Together Lexa and Clarke faced the group and waited to see how Octavia and Lincoln especially would react. They only had to wait a few seconds to see their reaction. When Lincoln saw his sister standing with Clarke he looked confused but not at all nervous or scared. Octavia however, stopped dead in her tracks, instantly paled and looked nervous and scared. Hmm Lincoln doesn’t look nervous or scared, maybe Octavia kept the truth from him too.

“C..C..Cl..Clarke, what..what are you doing here?

“I think you know exactly what I’m doing here, Octavia. The better question is how long did you think you could keep your lie up without being caught?”

“O? What is Clarke talking about? And Clarke, since when do you know my sister?”

“It seems you have a lot to learn, baby brother. And you have a lot to answer for Octavia. So, take a seat, both of you, now; we have a lot to discuss before the day is over.”

Octavia and Lincoln did as told and sat on the coach directly across from the one Clarke had been sitting on prior to their arrival. Indra, however, remained standing.

“Hello, I’m Indra, Alexandria’s Mother. Lexa has told me all about you and the family you share with my daughter. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Indra then extended her hand for Clarke to shake.

“Hello, Mrs. Woods. Lex has told me much about you and your late husband. I’m so happy to meet you.”

Clarke then shook Indra’s hand and then went to sit on the couch across from Lincoln and Octavia. Indra sat to the left of her daughter while Clarke sat to her right. Instinctively the pair linked hands before sharing a glance and turning towards Lincoln and Octavia to begin the conversation that needed to happen for everyone to get the answers they so desperately needed.

“Octavia, I know you lied to me when we first me and I asked you for Clarke’s phone number, even though back then I didn’t know her name. I also know that you knew I spent the night with Clarke at that party and that Clarke got pregnant that night by another woman. We know that you put the pieces together at that first meeting that I was the other mother of Clarke’s children. What we don’t know is why you lied to me and told me that you didn’t know Clarke and why you never told myself or Clarke the truth. Why did you keep the secret and as a result my children from me? Why Octavia?”

“Whoa, whoa. You slept with Clarke at that party? Clarke always said Aden and Madi’s other parent was a woman; oh my God, they’re your children aren’t they Lexa?”

“Yes, Lincoln they are. Anya decided it was time for me to start dating and try to move on from the blonde I met at that party, from Clarke but funnily enough the person she set me up with was her friend, Clarke. Clarke then told me about the twins and a DNA test confirmed that Aden and Madi are my children and I’ve spent every day since finding out with them and Clarke and I couldn’t be happier. What upsets me is finding out that someone I thought of as a friend, a little sister even, knew that I was the twins’ other parent and never told me or Clarke. Because of her lie I lost the past five years with my children. Because of that lie, I didn’t get to be there for Clarke while she was pregnant; I didn’t get to hold her hand as she gave birth to our children. Because of your girlfriend, Clarke, our children and I had so much taken from us and we deserve to know why she did that and we deserve to know if you knew about it.”

No one spoke for what felt like hours but was really only a few minutes. When Lexa couldn’t stand the silence anymore her anger boiled over.

“START TALKING NOW! I DON’T CARE WHICH ONE OF YOU STARTS BUT ONE OF YOU BETTER START TALKING NOW!!!”

Clarke squeezed Lexa’s hand gently as she yelled and rubbed calming circles into the back of her hand while she leaned over and whispered in her ear.

“It’s okay love, we will get answers before they leave this house, I promise.”

Another moment of silence passed before Octavia finally broke the silence and spoke just above a whisper.

“I did what I had to do.”

Chapter Text

“You did what you had to do?! What the fuck is that supposed to mean Octavia?”

“It means exactly what I said, Clarke.”

“That’s not good enough, Octavia. Explain, now, you owe Clarke and I that much.”

“I love Clarke like a sister and I will always do whatever I have to do to protect her. When she found out she was pregnant she told me that the other parent was a woman who was intersex. A couple months after that Lincoln wanted to introduce me to his family. Before we came he warned me that I would be meeting his mother and one sister and that his sister was intersex so I needed to be mindful of that. When we got here and I met you, I recognized you as the girl Clarke was with at the party. Then you asked me for her phone number and said you felt an indescribable connection with her and it all clicked and I knew you were her baby’s other parent so I lied to protect her and the baby, well babies as it turned out.”

“Why did you have to protect them from me? You didn’t even know me then so what did I do to you to make you think you had to protect Clarke and my children from me?”

“I just had to; keeping the secret was best for everyone but it doesn’t matter now since you’ve clearly found each other anyway.”

“Why did you have to O? I was your best friend and you saw the damage done by Val lying and keeping Raven from my dad so why the hell would you choose and continue to choose to ultimately bring that same pain to me and my children, children that you call your niece and nephew and claim to love?”

“I DO LOVE THEM; I DID WHAT I NEEDED TO DO CLARKE!”

“Then explain why you “had” to do it? Tell me why you had to cause me this pain even after you saw me suffer because of Val’s lie? JUST TELL ME WHY OCTAVIA GODDAMNIT!”

“I HAD TO PROTECT YOU FROM BEING BOUND TO A FREAK AND THE TWINS FROM HAVING TO HAVE A FREAK RAISE THEM! HAPPY NOW? YOU GOT YOUR EXPLANATION.”

Octavia had just finished her last word when a loud smack sounded throughout the room and Octavia’s head spun. Everyone looked at Octavia and the person who slapped her in disbelief. No one could believe who hit her.

“Don’t you EVER call my daughter a freak again. I can’t control what my son does in her person life but know that you are no longer welcome in my home and if I had it my way you would never be allowed near any member of MY family and that includes Clarke, Aden and Madi.”

Clarke was only half listening to what Indra was saying as she was focused on Lexa who had been staring at the wall, face void of all emotions. Clarke didn’t know how to help the girl she knew she loved, as crazy as that sounded. Ultimately, Clarke did the only thing she could think of; she got off the couch and sat on her knees directly in front of Lexa, leaned forward and cupped her face with both hands and kissed her chastely. She achieved the desired effect because Lexa looked down at her and offered a small smile. Clarke took that as her opportunity to speak.

“Lexa, love. I don’t care what she said, you are not a freak. You are perfect, absolutely perfect. You gave me the three greatest loves of my life, don’t let her bigoted comment get to you baby.”

“Three greatest loves of your life?”

Clarke chuckles before answering.

“Of course that’s the part you would focus on. But yes, the three greatest loves of my life; Aden, Madi and you. I know it may sound crazy, but I fell in love with you the night we met and every day sense you’ve come back into my life I’ve fallen for you more. I love you Lexa and absolutely nothing with ever change that, you hear me?”

“You love me?”

“Yes you dork. Now kiss me already.”

And kiss her she did. Lexa surged forward and kissed Clarke fiercely. Clarke eagerly returned the kiss. The kiss ended quicker than either woman would have liked but they knew now was not the time because they still needed to deal with Octavia.

“We will continue this last, love but right now we need to deal with my ex best friend.”

“I know.”

With one final quick peck Clarke and Lexa both stood up and faced Octavia, who was still being told off by Indra but when she stopped talking long enough to take a breath, Clarke started talking.

“Lexa is NOT a freak, Octavia. Lexa is perfect. She’s an amazing woman and an even better mother. Her children absolutely adore her. She will be by my side for the rest of our lives but you, you will not be anywhere near me or my family. In fact, if I had it my way you wouldn’t even be on the same planet as me and my family. Lexa IS my family. She is the love of my life and she is the mother of my children; she will be the only person I EVER have children with. Lexa is many things Octavia, but a freak is not one. From this day forward we are not friends, we are not family, we are not even acquaintances. In fact, from this day forward you are absolutely NOTHING to me or mine and Lexa’s children.”

“Clarke don’t do this. I had to protect you from being forced to raise children with a mistake, with an abomination. Don’t you see Clarke, you cannot have a normal life with her; people will always stare and whisper behind your backs. I was trying to make sure you and the twins could have a normal life and eventual find someone normal to settle down with.”

“Stop talking Octavia. Do you even hear yourself right now? You do realize that you identify as a bisexual woman, who by the way has publically dated a woman before, and everything you listed as reasons why I should not be with Lexa are things that homophobic bigots have been saying about any member of the LGBTQIA+ for decades and unfortunately, I don’t see it stopping anytime soon but that is not a good enough reason to not be with the person I love or to keep my children’s other parent from them. You need help Octavia. I am ashamed of you.”

“This is different, Clarke, she’s different.”

“Yes, she is different, in the best way and her differences allowed her to give me two of the best things to ever happen to me. We all have our differences Octavia and they are what make us special. I was born with an extra toe; did you know that? Does that make me a freak in your book?”

“No, of course not!”

“And Lexa was born with something extra too and it doesn’t make her a freak, it makes her special and that’s a good thing. I meant what I said, you need help. I don’t know when my open minded, nonjudgmental friend turned into this but this version of you is someone I have no interest in being around or exposing my children too. You caused their other mother to miss out on the pregnancy, their birth and every moment they’ve had the past five years. The girl I was friends with never would have lied. As of right now though, you are 100% cut out of my life and my children’s lives, and no you do not get to say goodbye to them. I am done with you Octavia.”

Clarke then turned around and walked towards the patio doors before turning around, marching up to Octavia and punching her square in the jaw.

“That’s for lying to Lexa when she asked for my phone number and thereby preventing her from being there for our children from the beginning.”

Before anyone could stop her, Clarke punched Octavia again, this time in the nose and it looked like she broke Octavia’s nose.

“And that is for all the hateful and ignorant things you just said about the mother of my children, the woman I love.”

Clarke then walked out the patio doors and headed towards the guest house. After a few moments of silence Lexa began to speak.

“For almost six years you made me believe we were friends when really this entire time you’ve loathed me for no reason. I can never forgive you for actively ensuring that I didn’t know about my children’s existence and couldn’t be there for them. You listened to me go on more than once about how much it hurt knowing I could never have children when the entire time you knew I had two children out there. You are not my friend Octavia, you are not my family and I never want to ever see your face or hear your voice again. If I were you Lincoln I’d seriously reevaluate if this is who you want to be with but know if you stay with her you will not be welcome in my life or the lives of my children either. I suggest you leave my house Octavia and never come back and no I will not give you a ride you can walk. Lincoln, you can stay but only if she’s no longer part of your life.”

“I think I will stay Lexa. Octavia, I have loved you for almost six years and I’ve never seen you express these views before. You know I’m bisexual myself so how do you think I could stay with something who just said everything you said. And even if you weren’t clearly a bigot, how could I be with someone who actively ensured that my sister didn’t know she had two children? We’re over Octavia. When I return to Arkadia I will put your stuff on the front lawn and you can pick it up; your bag at my mother’s house will be on her lawn for you to pick up tomorrow. Goodbye, Octavia.”

“Fine, if you all refuse to see that I’m right I don’t want to be here anyway.”

“I can’t believe I ever loved you, let alone wanted to marry you. I didn’t believe Clarke when she said you were “defending” yourself using bigoted ideals. I don’t know what happened to you but I hope you get some help and one day return to the girl I used to love. Goodbye, Octavia and I hope we never see you again.”

“R..Ra..Raven you don’t understand I just didn’t want Clarke to have to live her life connected to someone life Lexa. They would always be talked about and made fun of if anyone found out she was intersex.”

“No, Octavia, just no. This world is cruel and mean people will always find a way to make fun of you if they want. My sister has dealt with a lot of bullies in her life and it made her stronger and she will teach her children how to be strong in the face of adversary too. When I was younger I said horrible things to me eldest sister, so bad that I drove her to try and take her own life. I will regret every terrible thing I did to her for the rest of my life but I did the work to change my ways. I’ve spent years in therapy working through why I acted the way I did and working to make positive changes in my life and I can only hope that one day Anya gives me a chance to apologize and show her that I have changed. Part of that change, includes cutting people out of my life who are bigots and discriminate against others. I know my eldest sister will help Lexa and Clarke teach their children to overcome adversary because she had to overcome so much because of me but I will also be there to help ensure they stay on the right path and don’t let people like you into their lives. Please get help Octavia, you’ve seen first hand the positive impact it had on me. If the day comes where you have gotten help and are truly repentant I will be here to listen to you but until then stay the fuck away from my entire family and get the fuck out of my sister and future sister-in-law’s house.”

“Yes, Octavia I believe it is time you left my daughter’s house.”

“Get out of my house Octavia and have fun thinking about how your little plan to keep me out of my kids’ lives failed on your walk back to town.”

And with that Octavia stormed out of the house and everyone in the living room let out the breathes they had been holding when a voice broke the silence.

“Did you really mean what you said Lincoln? About therapy and regretting what you did to me?”

Everyone’s heads turned so quickly it was a miracle they didn’t get whiplash at the sound of Anya’s voice. When their heads turned, they saw that Anya was standing next to Raven in the patio doorway.

“Yes, I meant every word, Anya and if you need me to tell you how sorry I am and how much I regret what I did every day for the rest of my life I’ll do it.”

“Okay, that’s a start. I’m not sure if I’m ready to really talk to you yet or even think about forgiving you but give me some time and one day I think I’ll be ready to talk.”

“That’s more than I could ever ask for, Anya.”

“For now, if it’s okay with Lexa and Clarke, I’d be okay with you stay here for a bit and having dinner with all of us. You could consider it a trial run for being around me again.”

“It’s fine with me, but I’m going to go down to the guest house to check on Clarke and the kids and I’ll ask her what her thoughts are. If you’ll excuse me I’ll be back in a little bit.”

With that, Lexa made her way down to the guest house and when she entered she saw Clarke sitting on the sofa with both children cuddled up against her. She quietly approached then leaned over the back of the couch, wrapping her arms around Clarke and kissing her temple before whispering in her ear.

“For the record, I love you too.”

Clarke turned her head so she could see Lexa and search her eyes for any sign of a lie; seeing none she snaked a hand behind Lexa’s neck and brought her in for a sweet kiss. When the kiss broke Lexa nodded in the direction of the kitchen and taking the hint, Clarke got up and followed Lexa into the kitchen so they could talk.

“Did you mean it Lex?”

“Of course I meant it. I love you and I will tell you every day.”

“Good. Now what did you want to talk about?”

“As you can see our sisters left the guest house.”

“Huh they did, I thought they just went in the other room. I was so angry I kinda blocked everything out.”

“I get that. But yes, they did leave the guest house and the came back to the main house. Raven had some words for Octavia and Anya came in in the middle of Lincoln going off on Octavia and telling her how much he regrets what he did Anya but therapy helped him and he thinks it could help her too. Anya and Lincoln kinda had a mini bonding session after that but she told him she’s not ready yet but one day she will be then she told him she was okay with him staying for our family dinner so long as it was okay with us. I said I was okay with it as long as you were so I’m asking you what you think.”

“It’s your house babe, if you want him to stay he can.”

“No, it’s our house, my brother even told Octavia so. He said and I quote ‘get the fuck out of my sister and future sister-in-law’s house.’ So it’s our house.”

“Whatever you say stud. But yes, I’m okay with him staying. Did she leave by the way? I really don’t have it in me to deal with her anymore today.”

“Yes, she gone and I told her to enjoy the walk back to town.”

“Normally, I would say that was mean but considering what she did and what she said totally reasonable. But since she’s gone, lets grab the kids and head back to the main house.”

“Actually, we should probably talk to the kids about my mom being at the main house first so they don’t get overwhelmed.”

“I love how your first thought is about what’s best for our kids. I love that about you, but I agree that’s a good idea, so correction lets go talk to our kids then go back to the main house.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Lexa grabbed Clarke’s hand and together they went to talk to Madi and Aden about meeting their Grandma Woods.

“Aden, Madi, Mommy and I need to talk to you for a second before we go back up to the main house.”

Once they had their children’s undivided attention, Lexa took over speaking.

“You know how I told you my mom lives in Polis too? Well, she’s very eager to meet both of you. In fact, she was so excited that she came to the house today to meet you. Right now, your Grandma Woods is in the main house with your Aunty Raven, Aunty Anya and Uncle Lincoln. Do you guys want to meet her?”

“Yes, we want to meet her, maybe she can tell us more stories about you when you were little,” Madi said.

“We want to meet her, Mommy,” Aden added.

With that being settled, Lexa picked both her children up and walked with one on each hip as they made their way back to the main house. Once inside the main house all conversation stopped as the adults in the room knew the twins were about to meet their Grandma Woods for the first time.

Lexa walked towards her mom, still with one child on each hip, and when she reached her destination she crouched down so the twins were on the same level as their Grandma and then Lexa spoke again, while Clarke filmed the moment.

Chapter Text

“Mom, I’d like to introduce you to two of the most important people in my life. This is my son, Aden and my daughter, Madi. Aden, Madi this is my Mom, Indra, your Grandma Woods.”

Indra smiled at her grandchildren. God, they look so much like Lexa and Aden reminds me of Gustus even though he takes after Clarke more.

Aden buried his head in Lexa’s neck, nervous to be meeting someone new. Madi looked a little nervous too and pressed herself even closer to her Mommy.

“Hi, I’m your Grandma but you don’t need to call me Grandma Woods; you can call me Grandma Indra or Nana if you’d like but if you’re not ready to call me Grandma or Nan you can call me Indra. I’m very happy to meet you both. You look so much like your Mommy. I’m very glad you are my grandchildren.”

“It’s okay my angels, you can say hello if you want, I promise your Grandma is very nice and will love you lots.”

Madi steeled her emotions like she had seen her Mommy do before we she was nervous and decided to be brave like her Mommy and talk to her Grandmother.

“Hi, I’m Madi. I’m four but I’ll be five soon.”

“That’s a lovely name Madi. You know I had a twin too.”

“Really? Was it a twin brother like me?”

“No, I had a twin sister. Her name was is Madison.”

“My name is Madison, Mama and Mommy call me Madi for short.”

“I actually named Madi after your sister, I just didn’t know she was actualy my children’s Great Aunt at the time. When I was pregnant, I still lived in Arkadia and the only people I had to help me during the pregnancy were Lincoln and Octavia. Lincoln is actually the one who took me to my birthing class and he held one of my hands during the delivery because Octavia said she couldn’t handle it and Raven wasn’t able to get back in time since she was living in Massachusetts and going to MIT back then and Madison held my other hand. I had a hard time during my pregnancy because I was a little depressed that I had no way of contacting Lexa, my sister lived a few states away and my Mom didn’t even know I was pregnant. Octavia was never good at calming me down but Lincoln was and one day when I was freaking out he told me we were taking a road trip. We ended up making the 12 hour drive from Arkaia to Polis, I was far enough in the pregnancy by then that flying wasn’t ideal. He ended up taking me to is Aunt Madison’s house. She welcomed me immediately and I don’t know what it was about her but she calmed all my nerves and made me feel so at ease and I talked to her about everything and by the end of the day she was offering me her guest house. She said she’d be around to help me after the birth but that the guest house would also give me my own space and offer some privacy. I had just found out that Raven was graduating extremely early because she took such a heavy course load plus summer and winter courses and would be moving to Polis to start at NASA here as an engineer so Madison’s offer was actually perfect. Octavia wasn’t happy I was leaving Arkadia but I just knew deep down that I needed to raise my family in Polis. Then when I went into labor it was Madison who took me to the hospital and Lincoln and Octavia made it not long before I was ready to push and he joined Madison and I in the delivery room. They were there when I gave birth to Aden and thought I was done just to suddenly start feeling contractions again. Then Madi was born, my little un expected but very welcomed surprised. She had managed to stay hidden behind Aden the entire pregnancy so the doctors never noticed her. Once I saw she was girl I knew I had to name her after Madison because of everything she had done for me. We ended up living in her guest house until the kids were about two and a half old. That was when I was able to buy my current house with some of the money my father left me after he passed that I didn’t gain access to until I was 21. It all makes sense now I was so drawn to Madison and Lincoln back then, they were Lexa’s family and I must have known subconsciously somehow that they were family.”

“I remember my sister took in a young girl and her children but we never met as I don’t often see my sister. I always thought it was such a kind thing she did and I was honestly always grateful she did since I know my Anya met Raven while she was visiting her Aunt. She came to see me after that visit and told me that while visiting her Aunt she met the young mom staying in the guest house and her two young children. I could tell she was holding back some and asked her what she was hiding and then she confessed that she also met the young mom’s sister and managed to get a date with the sister. Such a small world we live in; we were all connected al this time but thanks to fate and certain circumstances we weren’t able to put the pieces together until recently. It seems fate has decreed that you’re meant to be part of this family Clarke and I am so very have to have you and my two beautiful grandchildren in it.”

Indra then turned her attention to Aden, who was still hiding his head in his Mommy’s neck but was watching her closely.

“And you must be Aden, that’s such a strong name.”

“Mama says I’m named after her Daddy.”

“That’s very sweet, my dear, it seems like you and your sister are both named after very important family members.”

“Yes, they are. My father passed away not long after I found out I was pregnant. He was an Engineer with NASA as well but he worked out of the Arkadia center. There was an accident one day and he was crushed under a steel beam and passed away on impact they told us. His fully name was Jacob Aden Griffin, so when Aden was born I knew he’d be named after my dad and my dad always loved his middle name so I decided my son would bear his Grandfather’s middle name as his first.”

“Baby you didn’t tell me about your dad; I’m sorry you had to go through that and that I wasn’t there to help you through that time.”

“It’s okay love, we’ve talked about this already, you didn’t know and had no way to know but you’re here now, that’s all that matters.”

“I love you, Clarke Griffin and I love that our children are named after amazing members of our family.”

“I love you too Lexa Woods.”

The pair meet for a sweet but chaste kiss before deciding it was time to change gears and start making some new family memories.

“Alright, now that introductions are over how about we grab some soccer balls and head down to the field to play for a bit, and I can start to teach my children the Woods family special moves.”

“Yes! We want to play Mommy!”

“Yeah, Mommy we want to play but Madi and I both have to be on your team.”

“You heard my kids we’re playing and they’re on my team. I also call Anya then the rest of you can be on the other team but just so you know my team is going to win.”

“Lex, you didn’t want me on your team?”

Clarke pouted at Lexa and she almost gave in, almost.

“I always want you on my team but I can tackle you and distract you with kisses if you’re on my team so you have to be the other team.”

“I see how it is, I’ll make you pay for not picking me for your team, don’t you worry.”

Lexa visibly gulped thinking about all the possibilities for how Clarke could make her pay. Clarke Griffin may just be the death of me.

Lexa then ran off and grabbed a couple balls and the family headed to the soccer field, which was equipped with full side goals, while the kid sized one Lexa bought for when she played with the kids was off to the side. The family played for about an hour before Lexa’s team declared victory in a close 3-2 game. Lexa may have played slightly dirty by grabbing Clarke around the waist and twirling her around while kissing her to distract her a few times but they all had fun and that’s what matter. Lexa even managed to teach Madi and Aden a couple Woods family special kicks and found that both her children were naturally gifted when it came to soccer. During the match, Lexa had also been keeping an eye on her siblings as this was the first time Anya and Lincoln had been around each other in years but was pleasantly surprised to see them be cordial, but they still tried to stay away from each other as much as possible. Lexa did catch Lincoln watching Anya a few times with a sad and regretful look in his eyes. Maybe he’s finally fully accepted how horrid he was towards her and is truly ready to try and make amends. He’s come so far but he has a lot to make up for before even Mom and I fully accept his apologies and it will be even harder for him to get Anya to accept them. I wish he would have come to us back then and told us about Titus, maybe then Mom and Dad could have stopped his involvement In Lincoln’s life and prevented him from becoming the monster he was. I just hope he finds the courage to talk about all of this with Anya one day when she’s ready to listen so maybe they can start to rebuild their relationship.

“As predicted my team beat yours, my love so that means your team is on dinner duty.”

“Yes, your team won but you cheated by distracting me, Lex. But fine, my team is on dinner duty. Linc! Think you can fire up the grill and make some steaks and grilled veggies for dinner?”

“Sure thing Clarke but if I’m grilling can you handle the salad?”

“Go start the grill son, Clarke and I will take care of everything else.”

With that, Lexa, Anya and the twins made their way to the home theater where they let the kids watch some more episodes of Star Wars Rebels while Lincoln, Clarke and Indra took care of preparing the food and Raven set the table. That night they all enjoyed a wonderful meal together and when it was over they retired to the game room and played a game of monopoly at the twins’ urging before Indra, Lincoln, Raven and Anya decided it was time to home. Since Lexa had driven her Mom and Lincoln to her house she offered to drive them back but surprisingly, Anya spoke up and said they could drop them off at the house since it was on the way to their home. Maybe there is hope for my siblings’ relationship after all.

After Lexa, Clarke and the twins said their goodbyes to their family they went upstairs to the twin’s bathroom and began the twins’ nightly bath time routine. Since the twins had a very exciting day they fell asleep after Lexa had read just one page of that night’s story. Clark and Lexa weren’t quite ready to call it a night though, so they headed to the bar in the basement to enjoy a night cap.

“How did you know I like vodka cranberry?”

“Easy, when I came up to you at the party and started dancing with you I noticed that was what you were drinking.”

“You remembered what I was drinking all these years later?”

“Of course I did, I remember everything about you Clarke.”

Wow, how did I get so lucky? She didn’t know if she’d ever see me again and yet she still remembered what I was drinking when we met.

Clarke set their drinks aside then pushed Lexa up against the bar and kissed her hard. Lexa eagerly returned the kiss. The pair continued exchanging heated kisses when Lexa felt Clarke lick across her bottom lip, asking for entrance, which was happily granted. Then it was a battle of the tongues until Lexa won the battle for dominance. As they gave into their lust, Lexa felt her shaft twitch and start to harden. She quickly switched their positions and lifted Clarke so that she was sitting on the edge of the bar top then began trailing kisses down her neck until she reached her pulse point which she sucked just hard enough to leave a small mark. Lexa continued to move her kisses downward and Clarke couldn’t help the small moans that left her mouth. When Lexa reached the neckline of Clarke’s button down, she looked up at the most gorgeous blue eyes she had ever seen that were now darkened with desire and silently asked for permission.

“Take it off, Lex. I want this, I want you, I need you baby.”

Lexa looked at Clarke and saw no signs of hesitation in her eyes that were darkened almost to black. Lexa began to undo the buttons of Clarke’s shirt alternating between leaving kisses and love bites on each inch of newly exposed skin. Once the shirt was fully unbuttoned she pushed it off Clarke’s shoulders and took a moment to take in the beauty that was Clarke.

“See something you like, Commander?”

“I haven’t heard that name since the last time we were in this position, God I missed it and I don’t see anything I like, I see everything I love. Can I touch you?”

“Do your worst, but we need to be quick in case one of the kids comes looking for us.”

“Fast and hard then, my love?”

“Yes, just touch me already before I do it myself!”

“Your wish is my command.”

Lexa then quickly removed Clarke’s white lace bra and attached her mouth to Clarke’s left nipple and sucked it to hardness while kneading her other breast. Once satisfied with her work Lexa released her nipple with a pop then gave her other nipple the same treatment releasing it with a pop once done. She quickly made her way down Clarke’s stomach until she reached the top of the blonde’s jeans. Checking in with Clarke, she waited for the other girl’s nod before undoing her paints and pulling them and Clarke’s panties down together. Lexa then took a step back from Clarke and quickly shed all of her clothes except her boxer briefs. The pair took a brief moment to take in the beauty of their lover before continuing.

“Some’s happy to see me, come here Commander.”

“She’s always happy to see you, I can get hard just looking at you.”

Lexa stepped in between Clarke’s legs which she spread wide open and reached her right hand between Clarke’s legs and rubbed her slit from base to clit.

“You’re so wet for me Clarke, I won’t need to prepare you much.”

“I’m always soaked for you, and get moving Commander, I need you inside me now.”

Lexa surged forward and kissed Clarke as she thrust two fingers inside her tight cunt. The only sound heard was Clarke’s moans as Lexa thrust in and out, scissoring her fingers on every other thrust. Clarke’s walls began to tighten around Lexa’s fingers, almost holding her in a vice grip so she knew she needed to finish Clarke off soon.

“Fuck babe you’re so tight, I can feel you tightening around my fingers, cum for me Clarke.”

“I’m close, so close. I need more.”

Lexa started to rub circles on her clit while adding a third finger. It only took Clarke a few moments to fall over the edge screaming Lexa’s name as she came around Lexa’s fingers. Once her walls relaxed around Lexa’s fingers, she gently pulled out and brought her fingers to her lips and sucked them clean.

“Fuck Lexa, that’s hot.”

“You always taste so good Clarke. I can’t get enough of you. I wish we had time for me to properly show you how much I love your taste.”

“I know babe but you’ll make it up to me. No come here, I can see how are you are. Lets get those boxer briefs off you cause I’m not done with you yet.”

Lexa did as she was told and Clarke landed forward and helped Lexa out of her boxer briefs. Clarke bit her bottom lip seeing Lexa’s huge 10 inch long and very thick cock again. She began to stroke her from base to tip as she spoke.

“I almost forgot how big you are. I need you Lex, I need to feel all of you inside me again; it’s been too long, I need it.”

“Babe are you on the pill because I don’t have a condom and I don’t want to do anything you may regret later.”

“No, I never started taking it again after I stopped breast feeding since I knew I could never be with anyone who wasn’t you. I just knew you were the one for me so I didn’t see the point in taking the pill again when there was no chance I’d be sleeping with anyone unless it was you.”

Lexa got a little teary eyed hearing that. All these years she knew I was the one for her just like I knew she was the one for me. We both stay celibate all these years just waiting to find each other again. I will make this woman my wife one day, no doubt about it.

“I don’t have any condoms because I felt the same. I haven’t been with anyone since that night Clarke. I knew you were the one for me and I wouldn’t betray that by being with anyone else.”

“Babe, I don’t know what to say. I love you and I want you now, I’m okay with you going raw babe; if fate deems we should be blessed again then that’s fate. I want you, all of you.”

“Oh God Clarke, I’m so lucky to have you in my life. If fate deems we should be blessed again the yes that is fate but I will be here every step of the way and whether we have another child now or later in the future I vow to be on night duty since you handled night duty with the twins alone.”

“Lex, I need you in me now. Fuck me fast and hard, claim me.”

Clarke had no more than finished speaking when she felt Lexa start to push her member inside. Slowly, inch after inch Lexa pushed in until she was fully sheathed. She held herself still waiting for Clarke to give her permission to begin moving.

“You can move Lex. I need you to fuck me hard and fast baby.”

And hard and fast is what Clarke got. Lexa withdrew until just her tip was inside and quickly slammed back in hard. Lexa set a grueling pace and both woman were moaning and shouting explicatives.

“Yes, that’s it Lex. Fuck, God yes, harder, harder!”

“Fuck Clarke you’re so tight around my cock. Fuck I can feel that you’re close. Shit I’m going to cum soon.”

“I can feel you’re close babe. God I am too. Shit Lex, I can’t hold on much longer.”

“That’s okay baby, I want you to cum, I want to feel you come around my dick.”

Lexa started thrusting even harder while moving two fingers to her clit where she began to rub small circles.

“Oh shit, I’m coming! I’m coming! LEXAAAAA!!!!!!”

As Clarke came hard around Lexa’s cock she felt her balls tighten and knew she was about to cum too.

“Clarke, baby, I can’t hold it much longer, where do you want me to cum?”

“Inside, cum inside me. I want to feel you filling me up.”

Lexa gave one final hard, deep thrust before she shot rope after rope of cum deep inside Clarke. She came so hard she felt it mixing with Clarke’s cum and leaking out around her member.

“Fuck Clarke, I’ve never cum that hard. I love coming inside your pussy.”

“You filled me up so well.”

As her member began to soft, Lexa gently withdrew from Clarke’s cunt and watched as their mix cum began to leak out.

“I know we don’t have time, but let me clean you up baby.”

Not waiting for a reply, Lexa used her tongue to gently clean her lover’s sensitive pussy of their mixed cum. Once satisfied, she pulled Clarke’s panties and pants back up then handed her her shirt and bra. While Clarke put those back on Lexa redressed herself. After they were both decent, Lexa grabbed Clarke’s hips and helped lower her feet to the floor, then pulled her close and kissed her senseless. When the separated for air they smiled giddily at each other than walked hand in hand to their bedroom where they went through their nightly routines and settled into bed with Clarke taking her usual position on Lexa’s chest.

“I love you Clarke.”

“I love you too Lexa.”

And with a final kiss to Clarke’s forehead the pair fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.

Chapter Text

Lexa woke at exactly 5:30am the next morning with a smile on her face as she looked at the blonde beauty laying on her chest. It may have taken years to find each other again but I am so damn lucky to have this woman in my arms, to have children with her. I really hope she likes the date I have planned for her today.

After taking a few moments to bask in her thoughts, she placed a gentle kiss to Clarke’s forehead and slowly slid out from underneath her while also sliding her pillow into the place she vacated so Clarke could cuddle with Lexa’s pillow, which smelled like her. Once sure that Clarke wasn’t going to wake up, Lexa made her way to her children’s rooms because she needed their help with part one of her date plan.

“Madi, sweetheart it’s time to wake up.”

“Mommy?”

“Yes baby girl, it’s me. I need you to wake up now, we have something to do before Mama wakes up.”

“A surprise for Mama?”

“Yes, a surprise.”

“Okay.”

It only took Madi a couple minutes to fully wake up after hearing that her Mommy needed help with a surprise for Mama. Lexa quickly helped her little girl pick out a grey sweater dress that had colored stripes horizontally across the chest, one stripe for each color of the rainbow. They paired the sweater dress with a pair of black, fleece lined tights to make sure Madi stayed warm in the December weather. When asked what shoes she wanted to wear Madi selected her favorite cream colored sequin ugg like boots. She then asked her Mommy to braid her hair but Lexa said she needed to wake Aden up and get him dressed then she would braid her hair. Leaving Madi in the playroom while she went to get Aden ready.

“Aden, baby boy, it’s time to wake up.

“Five more minutes, Mommy.”

“No baby, I need you to wake up now. I need your help with a surprise for Mama.”

“A surprise for Mama?”

“Yup, so get up and lets get you dressed so we can get going.”

Like his sister, Aden hopped right out of bed once he knew his help was needed for a surprise for his Mama. Lexa helped him select his clothes and he settled on a pair of light blue jeans and a red, blue and yellow plaid button down and classic converse sneakers, just like his Mommy liked to wear. Once Aden was dressed and brushing his hair, under his Mommy’s supervision, Lexa braided Madi’s hair in the same manner she braided her own, per her daughter’s request. Next she supervised the twins while they brushed their teeth then she asked them to head downstairs and wait for her in the living on the couch. While the twins were headed to the living room, she wrote Clarke a note so she wouldn’t worry should she wake up before they returned. She left the note on the bedside table, next to Clarke’s phone then placed a final kiss on her lover’s forehead before heading downstairs to get her children and head out.

A well guarded secret in the Woods family, was that Indra was a professional chef in Europe before she met Gustus while he was on leave during an overseas deployment. They fell in love during that time and when his deployment was over he returned to Indra’s restaurant, proposed and she came home with him and the rest was history. Now, Lexa was going to benefit from her mother’s past life as a chef. Just before 6:30am, Lexa pulled into her mother’s driveway.

“Mommy, where are we?”

“We’re at Grandma Indra’s, Aden.”

“How is Grandma Indra going to help with a surprise for Mama?”

“Well, baby girl, your Grandma Indra used to be a professional chef. So, she’s going to cook Mama a fancy breakfast, with all of her favorites plus some of her signature breakfast dishes from when she was a chef. While she’s cooking, we are going to transform Grandma’s dining room so that it looks like we’re having a picnic in the forest. Since it’s too cold to eat outside we have to decorate inside. Then once the room is decorated we’re going to leave a trail of rose petals leading from the door to the dining room and we will line the trail with candles.”

“Mommy, how are we going to make the forest be inside?”

“I’m glad you asked baby girl, follow me.”

Lexa led her children to the garage where there were many potted baby trees. At that moment, Lincoln, popped his head into the garage.

“Hey, Lexa. Hi Aden, hi Madi!”

“Hi Uncle Linc,” both kids said.

“Can you give me a hand moving the table in here so we can start setting up the room?”

“Sure thing. Sweethearts, can you stay here for a second and Uncle Linc and I will be right back.”

The twins nodded and Lincoln and Lexa quickly moved the dining room table into the garage. Lexa then grabbed a bigger baby tree, while her children carried a tiny baby pant together. Meanwhile, Lincoln moved the dining room chairs into the garage then began helping his sister and her children decorate. It only took them about 15 minutes to set up all the potted baby trees and plants. Lexa then let her children lay out the thick blanket they would use for their breakfast ‘picnic’. It then only took five more minutes for Aden and Madi to lay the rose petal trail and Lexa and Lincoln n to set up the candles. The group of four then entered the kitchen to check-in with Indra.

“Thank you again for doing this, Mom. Do you need any help before I leave to pick up Clarke?”

“You’re welcome, sweetheart. I could use the help of three sous chefs I think. What do you say kids, do you want to help me finish making breakfast while your Mommy goes to get your Mama? Mommy says you were great helpers when she made pancakes with your Grandpa’s recipe.”

Madi and Aden vigorously nodded their heads and Indra started to show them what she needed them too do. Lincoln meanwhile seemed to know what his mom would need him to do and got to work himself.

“Alright I’m going to head out to get Clarke. You guys know what to do when we pull up?”

“Yes, I will have Aden and Madi siting on the blanket waiting for you two so you can enjoy a family picnic then I will help Mom serve your food.”

“Perfect. Wish me luck, I really hope Clarke likes this.”

“Go get your girl sis.”

While Lexa was busy setting things up at her mom’s house, Clarke woke to an empty bed a little after 6:30am.

“Lex?”

Receiving no answer and feeling cold sheets next to her, Clarke rolled over to check her phone when she noticed a handwritten note next to it.

My Love,

I’m sorry I wasn’t there when you woke but I promise it will worth it. The kids are with me, so please don’t worry. When we are ready I will come pick you up. Please wear anything you are comfortable in. I know, I know you need more than that to decide how casual or dressy to dress so I’ll tell you what I’m wearing. I’m wearing those black jeans I noticed you liked my ass in and a light blue and green flannel with my converse. Oh, and don’t eat breakfast, I have a plan for that. Get ready, babe, our date is set to begin soon.

I love you,

Lexa xx

Clarke was giddy after reading Lexa’s note and rushed to get ready since she had no idea when Lexa would return for her. A little after 7am she was dressed wearing her favorite pair of jeans and a matching green sweater pairs with knee high light brown leather boots. Once she was ready she didn’t have to wait long before she heard Lexa’s truck pull up the driveway.

Clarke stood up and made her way over to the door connecting the house to the garage and a few moments later Lexa walked in with a bouquet of lilies.

“Good morning beautiful, these are for you.”

Lexa handed Clarke the flowers and leaned in to chastely kiss her.

“Good morning and thank you for the lilies.”

“I hope you like them. Giving lilies is a way to show your devotion to another and I wanted today to be the official start of us and I hope you see these as the start of me showing you my everlasting devotion to you and our family.”

God, she’s perfect. How did I get so lucky? Today is only our first official date and she’s already going all out trying to show her devotion and not just sweet talk me.

“I’ve never had anyone give me flowers before because of their meaning. This means so much to me, Lex. Let me put these in water then can we start the date? I’m just so excited.”

“Yes, babe. Once you’re all set our date will begin.”

A few moments later Clarke returned when she decided she needed to ask the question that had been on the tip of her tongue since Lexa walked in the house.

“Lex? Where are our kids?”

“Don’t worry, they’re waiting for us at our destination. My mom and Lincoln are watching them.”

“Okay, can we get going then? I’ve been waiting for this date ever since we picked the date.”

“Yes, love your chariot awaits but first I need you to put this on.”

“You want me to wear a blindfold?”

“I do. I don’t want the surprise ruined. Do you trust me?”

“With my life.”

“Will you trust me enough to wear the blindfold then? I promise it will be on for less than half an hour.”

“Okay.”

With the blindfold on, Lexa began the drive back to her mother’s house. I really hope she likes everything I have planned. I want this to be perfect.

Just after 7:30am, Lexa pulled into her mother’s driveway. Like the gentlewoman her parents raised her to be, she walked around the truck and open Clarke’s door for her.

“You can take the blindfold off, love.”

“We’re went to a house? Lex, we already have a house, two to be exact.”

“Actually, between the two of us we have seven but that’s not important right now.”

“Seven? You have SIX houses?!”

“Yes. The estate, the house in the south of France, a townhouse in London, a bungalow in Australia, an estate along the coast in the Dominican Republic and an estate on a small private island off the coast of Greece.”

After a few moments of Clarke only opening and closing her mouth without actually speaking Lexa breaks the silence.

“Clarke?”

More silence.

“Babe, are you okay?”

“Yes, I just never really thought about the assets you must have being a CEO of a multimillion dollar company.”

“Trikru Inc. is actually a multibillion dollar company but I donate a large portion of my salary to various charities. The properties were all inherited minus the island in Greece and the bungalow in Australia; I just really like those places and wanted to have a home there.”

“It’s just a lot, not a bad a lot just a lot for me to take in.”

“I understand that and we will talk about all of it but our children are waiting for us inside and I don’t want to keep them waiting. And I promise I’m not pushing this aside, we will talk about all of this once it’s just us, is that okay?”

“Yes, that’s okay. Lets go see what you have planned for our date.”

Lexa extended her hand, which Clarke gladly took, and the two began to walk towards the front door hand in hand before Clarke stopped dead in her tracks.

“Lex, this wasn’t one of your houses you listed so whose house are we at?”

“This is my mother’s house. She was kind enough to volunteer her skill set and let me take over part of her home for the first part of our date.”

“Okay, but the kids, your mother and Lincoln are all inside?”

“Yes. I will explain once we’re inside.”

With that, the pair walked to the front door and Lexa opened the door. The second the door was open she knew she did good with this first part of the date because all she could hear was Clarke gasp.

“Oh my god Lex, this is beautiful.”

“This isn’t even everything love. Follow the path.”

This time Clarke led the way while her hand was still clasped in Lexa’s hand. When she reached the end of the rose petal path she stopped in her tracks at the sight of her children sitting on a large blanket on the floor of a room that looked like the forest surrounding Lexa’s house. If Clarke didn’t know she was inside a house she’d think she was in a clearing in the middle of a forest.

“Hi Mama, do you like our surprise? We helped Mommy, Grandma Indra and Uncle Linc with everything,” Madi said.

“We even helped Grandma Indra cook breakfast! We hope you like it, Mommy picked the menu with Grandma Indra’s help. Did you know she used to be a chef,” Aden added.

“I love the surprise and no I didn’t know Grandma Indra was a chef once, that’s really cool. You two did such a great job helping and I love this and I know I’ll love whatever you guys cooked.”

Finally turning to Lexa, Clarke continued.

“This is, this is perfect Lex. You had to of put a lot of thought into this and then to get all these baby tress. You put so much effort into this and I cannot tell you how much I appreciate it and the kids are here! You’re perfect. You didn’t even have to ask if it was okay to include our kids in the date, you just knew that doing so would make me happy.”

“When we were driving to my house the first time I heard you mumbling about loving the woods so I thought a picnic in the woods would be a great date idea but it’s December and cold so I brought the forest inside. And don’t worry about the trees and plants; when we’re done, Lincoln is going to plant them in the woods surrounding our house so they won’t just be thrown away.”

“That’s so sweet. I take it we’re having a picnic for breakfast then?”

“Yes, you are. Now if you two will take your seats, Lincoln and I will bring out your breakfast.”

Lexa and Clarke did as told and within minutes Indra and Lincoln were delivering their breakfast. There were Gustus’ special recipe strawberry pancakes, crepes, omelets with fetta cheese and spinach, assorted fresh fruit, mini flatbread breakfast pizzas and what Indra explained was a breakfast bruschetta bar that was a hit when she was a chef.

“Wow, this is amazing. Thank you for preparing this Indra and thank you Madi and Aden and Lincoln for helping. And thank you Lex for planning this; I couldn’t think of a better start to our first official date.”

Clarke leaned in and pecked Lexa’s lips before the family of four began eating. Indra and Lincoln disappeared upstairs so the family could enjoy breakfast together. And enjoy breakfast they did. The family of four talked, laughed and ate until they completely stuffed. It was safe to say that the first part of the date was a success. Clarke went to start cleaning up when Lexa stopped her.

“I wanted to clean up but Mom insisted that we let her and Lincoln do it so we can head out for my next surprise.”

“There’s more?”

“Of course! I wanted us to have a little family date but I also want a date with just you. We will rejoin Mom and Lincoln plus Anya, Raven and some special guests for dinner at 6pm sharp. Until then it’s just you and me princess.”

“Just you and me for nine whole hours? Whatever will we do?”

“You’re just going to have to wait and see, love.”

“Fine.”

“Aden, Madi can you go get your Grandma and Uncle?”

The twins ran off to find their Grandmother and Uncle without uttering a single word and returned with them about a minute later.

“We’re going to head out but we will meet you at the location at 6pm. Thank you so much for making breakfast, Mom, it was wonderful.”

“Yes Mrs. Woods, it was amazing, thank you.”

“Clarke dear I will keep telling you this until listen, please call me Indral you’re basically my daughter and you’re the mother of my grandchildren you are family and family calls me Indra, not Mrs. Woods.”

“Well thank you Indra. I guess Lex and I will see you guys for dinner.”

After goodbyes were said and both women hugged and kissed their children they were off to yet another destination but this time, Lexa didn’t insist Clarke wear a blindfold. Ten minutes after they left Indra’s, Lexa pulled into a small private airstrip.

“Um Lexa, why are we at an airstrip?”

“This airstrip is owned by Trikru Inc. and is where we keep the Trikru Inc. jet and the Woods family jet and we need the Woods family jet to reach our next destination and don’t worry we will be back before dinner.”

“Oh, wow. I really am going to have to get used to this.”

“Clarke, I normally live well below my means but this date is special so I wanted to pull out all the stops. I don’t want you to get the wrong idea that I throw my money around and always do lavish things. It’s just that you deserve the best and I want this to be a fantastic official start to our real life fairytale and we need to fly to get to our destination because we wouldn’t have enough time to drive there, enjoy our date and drive back in time for dinner.”

“Calm down Lexa. I know you don’t throw your money around and I know if we’re using the jet to get to our destination that it’s a special location so lets go, I can’t wait to see what you have planned.”

Lexa led Clarke up the steps and into the plane where she briefly spoke with the pilot and stewardess. About ten minutes later the plane took off and Lexa still wouldn’t tell Clarke where they were headed other than that the flight would be just under two hours each way. During the flight to their destination Lexa told Clarke everything about her family and what assets she had. Lexa laid it all out on the table for Clarke. Then she dropped a bomb Clarke should have seen coming but didn’t.”

“So now you never everything about my family that you didn’t already know and everything concerning my assets. Knowing that I need to tell you that I’ve made some changes to those assets. First things first, I hate talking about this but we both lost a parent far sooner than we should have and I want to know that should anything happen to me you and our children are taken care of. So, should anything happen to me everything I have is left to you including the trust funds I have set up for the twins. You would have control of those until the turn 21. Each fund currently has two million dollars in it but they will accrue interest. I know that seems like a lot but it is my intention that those funds will pay for college and help get them set up as they enter adulthood. I also added a clause in my will that should we have any more children, who I am unable to set trust funds up for before my death, they too are to receive a trust fund identical to the ones I set up for the twins.”

Lexa sat in her seat nervously waiting to hear Clarke’s reaction.

“Lex, that is a lot and I want to scream at you for even thinking about a possibility where you leave me alone on this earth but I understand why you did it. I did something similar when the twins were born. Two million is a lot but I understand why you picked that number. Most importantly, I am just in awe of you. I’ve been with you almost every minute since the DNA test came back so how did you manage to do all of this? I emailed my attorney while I was on the phone with Nyko when he told me the results, then when I went to pick up Lincoln yesterday he met me at his office, which was on the way to my mom’s house, so I could sign the paperwork. You and I will each receive a copy of the paperwork soon.”

“I’m just in awe of you. I love you, Lexa.”

“And I love you, Clarke.”

Blue met green and for the remainder of the flight, Clarke and Lexa had a good old fashion teenage make out session. When they landed, and disembarked, Clarke immediately knew where they were.

“We’re in Arkadia? Lex, why are we in Arkadia?”

“We may not have known each other’s names when we met but this is where our story began. We conceived our children in this city so I thought there was no better place to start our new chapter than where it all began.”

“You, Lexa Woods, are a sap.”

“No, I’m not, I’m just romantic.”

“You are romantic but you are a sap but it’s okay you’re my sap.”

“Yes, I am yours. But come on, I have a car waiting for us to pick up and then we will be on our way.”

The picked up a Jeep Liberty and then were on their way to a place Lexa hoped Clarke would enjoy. Fifteen minutes later, Lexa was pulling into an open lot next to an industrial building that had clearly been repurposed. Clarke appeared confused about why they were there but when Lexa led her into the building her confusion only deepened.

“This building was originally a factory but as the area changed and evolved it because the art and music center of the city. This particular building was renovated with the intention of becoming a gallery but they renovated without a buyer. Anya shared your plans to open a second gallery in Arkadia, your hometown. I’ve seen your work Clarke, Anya and Raven showed me and you are amazingly talented. I thought, if you’re serious about opening a gallery here that this space would be perfect.”

“You never cease to amaze me. This space is amazing and exactly what I look for when looking for gallery space but I can’t let you buy this for me, you’ve done so much already.”

“I know you don’t want handouts but Clarke, I haven’t done anything for you yet. I’ve made financial moves to benefit our children, yes, but I haven’t don’t anything for you directly. I know you don’t hold any ill feelings towards me for not being there for you and the twins until now because I didn’t know about them but that means that during that time you did everything on your own financially. I know my Aunt helped some but you shouldered the financial burden of opening your gallery in Polis, financing the private preschool our children attend and paying for basic necessities for the twins alone so I’d really like to buy this space for you as a thank you for having our children, caring for them every day since you got pregnant and raising them to be the amazing people they are today. Plus, I’ve missed five birthdays and five Christmas’ with you so consider this space several very belated birthday and Christmas gifts. And they’ve had trouble selling the space since it’s already outfitted to be a gallery so the seller is willing to accept only half of what the space is actually worth so buying this space would be a killer bargain.”

“I can tell this means a lot to you so I will allow you to buy the space for me but I have one condition?”

“What’s that?”

“You let me paint you.”

“Follow me, Clarke.”

Lexa intertwined her fingers with Clarke’s and led her to the back room hat was clearly meant to be a small studio for an artist. It was outfitted with a an artist desk in the back and the room was filled with blank canvases of various sizes, an easel, oil paints, acrylic paints, charcoal and various drawing pencils.

“Even if that hadn’t of been a condition, I was already planning on letting you paint me for part two of date. I hope these are all the supplies you could ever need.”

“This is the perfect first date for me. You got every supply I would want in my workspace. Thank you for letting me paint you and thank you for buying the gallery for me.”

“Clarke, I love you and I will always do whatever I can to ensure your happiness and the happiness of our children. And that brings me to a question I have for you before I let you paint me. I love you, I love our children, I love our family and I want us to be a family. I intend to make you my wife one day Clarke but I realize we’ve skipped a lot of steps and gone straight to having kids so I want to start taking the steps that get us to the day I make you a Woods.”

Before she continued, Lexa pulled out a ring box and opened it slowly as she began to speak once more.

“Clarke Griffin, will you be my girlfriend and accept this ring as a promise that one day I will marry you?”

Chapter Text

Oh my God, Oh my God, OH MY GOD! I can’t believe this, she planned all this, bought me my dream second gallery AND bought be the most beautiful ring I have ever seen to signify a promise that she intends to marry me one day? Oh my God, Lexa said she’s going to marry me one day!

Clarke had been lost in her internal monologue for a couple minutes and Lexa was beginning to think she’d messed up royally asking her to be her girlfriend so soon and getting her a promise ring. I just know she’s the one and want to take the first step making her mine. Oh fuck, I’ve messed up already. Shit. Way to go Lexa, stun her into silence.

“Clarke?”

More silence.

“Clarke?”

More silence.

“Clarke?”

Still more silence, but now Clarke is opening and closing her mouth but no sounds comes out while also staring at the ring.

“Clarke, I’m so sorry I scared you. I didn’t mean to, I just love you so much and..and I want to be able to call you mine and you call me yours. And..and I know promise rings are something teenagers give but you deserve the world, Clarke and I wanted you to have something to look at that was a physical objection to remind you that no matter what we face, we will face it together and one I will marry you. Crap, I’m so sorry Clarke, I thought..I thought we were on the same page about where we were headed. Fuck, I’m sorry. I’ll..I’ll return the ring and we can forget…”

Clarke cut Lexa’s ramble off with an earth shattering kiss. The kiss only broke when the pair needed air.

“Wow. That was some kiss, best kiss of my life.”

“Mine too, you dork. I didn’t know how else to stop you from rambling and freaking out. Of course I want to be your girlfriend and of course I want to marry you one day. I was just shocked. I never thought I’d find you again but here you are and you feel the same about me as I do you and I was just so happy and shocked I need a few minutes before I could speak again. Can you put the ring on my finger?”

“Really? You want to be my girlfriend and accept my promise?”

“There’s nothing I want more.”

A huge smile broke out across Lexa’s face as she removed the ring, which had a round cut diamond surrounded by one sapphire and one emerald on each side set in a platinum band, and placed it on Clarke’s ring finger on her right hand. One day I will place a ring on that finger on her left hand and eventually a wedding band.

“It’s gorgeous Lexa. I’ve never seen such a beautiful ring.”

“A diamond symbolizes commitment, faithfulness and a promise between partners. With this ring, I show you my commitment to you and our children, my promise to always be faithful to you and my promise to always be your partner in all things and to love you all the days of my life. The sapphire and emerald on the left side of the diamond represent our eye colors and my promise to you to marry you one day. The sapphire and emerald on the right side of the diamond present our children’s eye colors and my promise to love and protect you and our children and one day make us a legal, official family.”

Clarke had tears streaming down her face listening to Lexa’s words. She could see the sincerity on Lexa’s face and saw her beautiful green eyes shimmer with a look that could only be described as one of pure love and adoration. If she says such sweet and pure things when asking me to be her girlfriend and give me a promise ring I can only imagine what she would say during a proposal. Wait a minute, maybe I should make a gesture myself to show that I am in this just as much as she is; maybe I could propose to Lexa.  

“I love you, Lexa, more than you will ever know. Your words, God they were so pure and I am so very lucky to get to be the person you say them too.”

“I love you too, Clarke. And I will show you just how much every day for the rest of our lives.”

The newly official couple leaned in and shared a sweet but chaste kiss. When Lexa went to break the kiss however, Clarke pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. As the couple continued kissing Clarke subtly moved them to the daybed in her little studio. When the back of Lexa’s knees hit the daybed, Clarke gently pushed her down so that she was sitting on the edge of the daybed. Lexa looked up at Clarke was nothing but love in her eyes as Clarke reached for Lexa’s flannel and began undoing the buttons. Once done she pushed the shirt off Lexa’s shoulders but before she could continue Lexa went to reach for her shirt.

“No, my love, right now is all about you. Let me please you.”

Lexa dropped her hands and allowed Clarke to continue with her mission of removing Lexa’s clothes. She reached behind Lexa and unclasped her bra. Once off, Clarke gently pushed Lexa down and she quickly got the hint that Clarke wanted her to lay down. When she did, Clarke got on top of her and leaned down to take a breast in her mouth. Clarke sucked the breast into her mouth while kneading the other breast. Slowly, Clarke moved to suck directly on the nipple, alternating between sucking, lightly biting and swirling her tongue around it. When she felt the nipple harden on the breast she was kneading she released the other nipple with a pop and moved to sucking the newly hardened nipple. Clarke continued to give that breast the same treatment she gave the other. Lexa was releasing moans and the occasional explicative, letting Clarke know just how much she was enjoying the treatment. While still sucking on Lexa’s nipple, Clarke lowered herself so that her groin met Lexa’s and she ground down into Lexa feeling a large bulge in her girlfriend’s pants. Releasing the nipple with a final bite, Clarke ground down into Lexa’s bulge again, eliciting a loud moan from the other girl as she moved off of Lexa and unbuttoned her jeans and lowered the zipper. Lexa lifted her hips and allowed Clarke to remove her jeans. The blonde left Lexa’s boxers on though, much to Lexa’s confusion. The confusion only lasted a moment though as she felt Clarke begin to stroke her semi hard shaft through the fabric. Lexa was completely tenting her boxers and at full hardness almost immediately.

“I love how your body responds to my touch. A single touch gets you so hard. Do you want me to release you from your cloth prison?”

“Yes! Please Clarke. Please take them off.”

And take them off Clarke did. She leaned down while Lexa raised her hips and slowly, to tease her girlfriend some, Clarke removed her boxers. Once removed, Lexa’s huge dick slapped up against her stomach hard as a rock. Clarke spread Lexa’s legs and settled between them while she cupped her full balls in one hand and began stroking the shaft with the other as she kissed the tip then swirled her tongue around it and into the divot where a large bead of pre-cum was. Clarke then engulfed the head with her mouth while still swirling her tongue around the tip, making sure to lick up every drop of pre-cum. As she lowered her mouth and took in more of her girlfriend’s member, she moved her tongue to the rest of the shaft. When Clarke had taken about three quarters of the cock in her mouth raised her mouth, making Lexa whine. Clarke ignored the whine for a moment and when just the tip remained in her mouth she sucked and then quickly impaled her mouth on Lexa’s cock until her nose brushed against Lexa’s stomach. Lexa released another loud moan and placed a hand on the back of Clarke’s head as she began to bob her head up and down.

“Fuck Clarke, that feels so good. I don’t think I can last long, love.”

Clarke removed the cock from her mouth just long enough to reply to her lover.

“That’s okay babe, I want you come. I can feel your cock twitch in the back of my throat, I want you to cum down my throat with my name on your lips.”

Clarke quickly impaled herself on the thick member but this time instead of just holding her lover’s balls she began to lightly squeeze them. Feeling Lexa’s member swell in her mouth she knew she was close.

“Oh God Clarke. Fuck. I’m going to cum soon, shit I can feel it coming. I can’t hold off baby, you suck me so well fitting all of me in that pretty little throat.”

Clarke began to bob her head up and down fasted while sucking on the tip each time she withdrew. It only took a couple of minutes before Clarke could feel that Lexa was about to cum down her throat.

“I’m going to cum Clarke, FUCK!!! Fuck that feels so good. Oh God, I’m coming, I’m coming!!! CLARKE!!!!”

Lexa felt her balls tighten and her cock twitch as rope and rope of her thick cum erupted from her cock straight down her girlfriend’s throat. She filled her mouth so much that she watched as a small amount dribbled out of the corner of the blonde’s mouth. When her load tapered off she felt Clarke begin to withdraw her mouth and by the time only the head remained she had finished emptying herself in Clarke’s mouth and Clarke released her softening cock was one final suck. What Clarke did next surprised Lexa and her softening cock instantly harden again. She watched Clarke collect all of her seed that dripped out of her mouth with her fingers then take those same fingers into her mouth and suck them clean.

“Fuck Clarke, that was amazing.”

“I’m not done with you yet Commander. I’m soaking, feel.”

Clarke had taken Lexa’s hand while speaking and moved it to the crotch of her jeans where Lexa could feel how wet her girlfriend was through the denim.

“Damn baby, I can feel how wet you are for me. Let me take care of you.”

“You will but not the way you’re thinking. I can see how hard you are for me again, Commander and I’m going to ride you until my mouth isn’t the only thing you’ve filled with your seed.”

“You..you mean you’re going to let me cum inside again?”

“Yes baby. I want to be very clear about something, I love you and I don’t plan to ever use a condom with you and unless I ask you to cum somewhere else you can always claim my pussy and fill it up. I am yours and you are mine and I will always want to feel your seed deep inside me.”

“Fuck. I need you Clarke. I need you now, I need to feel your walls gripping me, milking me for every last drop of my cum.”

Clarke didn’t respond verbally; instead she quickly removed all her clothes then straddled Lexa, lining her long, thick shaft with her entrance then slowly began to sink down on the shaft eliciting moans from both women. Once fully sheathed inside Clarke, Lexa resisted the urge to buck her hips knowing Clarke wanted to ride her and that the other girl would need a moment to adjust to her size. She did however lean forward to engulf a breast in her mouth.

“You always fill me so well, Lexa. I can feel everything, you feel so good. Yes, Lexa suck my nipple, just like that”

After giving herself a moment to adjust to Lexa’s size and enjoy the sensation of her sucking one of her nipples, she began to bounce up and down, feeling Lexa hit her g spot on every stroke. On one particularly strong thrust, Lexa moaned into Clarke’s breast before releasing it with a pop.

“Oh God Clarke you feel so good. Fuck! I’m so deep I can feel your cervix. Fuck! Fuck Clarke, I’m not going to last much longer, you feel too good!”

“Yes, Lexa. Shit, you’re so deep, so deep inside me. I need to cum, I want us to come together.”

“Yes, together.”

Lexa began to meet her lovers’ thrust while rubbing her clit with hard, fast strokes. She could feel Clarke’s walls tighten around her, trying to milk her seed out of her cock and she could feel her cock swell as her balls tightened. They both were about to cum.

“I’m going to cum Lexa. Baby cum with me, I need to feel you cum with me.”

“Clarke, I’m so close. I’m going to come. Shit I’m gonna cum!”

“Yes! Lexa, Lexa!! I’m coming! I’m coming!!”

“Clarke! Yes, oh god, yes!! Me too, I’m coming. I’m coming!!

When Clarke slammed herself all the way down on Lexa’s cock she fell over the edge and felt her cum gush out around Lexa’s cock while she Lexa released a seemingly endless amount of her seed deep inside Clarke. It felt like it took hours before both women came down from their highs. Once her high tapered off, Clarke collapsed on top of her girlfriend completely spent and Lexa wrapped her arms around her.

“Fuck Clarke you squirted. God that’s so hot.”

“That’s what you do me, baby. I can feel you so deep inside me, you came so hard.”

“I can’t help but cum hard when I’m inside you. I love you baby.”

“I love you too Lexa.”

The couple exchanged a few sweet kisses and then laid together while they both recovered from their intense highs.

“Lex?”

“Yes love?”

“I know we have to be home by 6pm but do we have time for me to still paint you while we’re here?”

“We don’t have to be in the air for a couple hours still so we have time.”

“Good, can I paint you while you lay on your side, head propped in your hand while nude?”

“Of course you can; I will always pose for you however you want me, go get set up and I’ll pose for you.”

The couple exchanged one last kiss before Clarke got dressed once more and gathered everything she’d need to paint her girlfriend. An hour and forty-five minutes later Clarke declared that she was done. Lexa quickly redressed herself then went to her girlfriend so she could see the final product. When she saw the painting, she was left speechless momentarily.

“Do you like it?”

“I love it. This is amazing, Clarke. Is this how you really see me?”

“Yes. You are the most beautiful woman on the face of the earth but this painting doesn’t even begin to capture the beauty that you are.”

Lexa leans in and kisses her girlfriend, but doesn’t let them get too carried away as they needed to start making their way back to the airstrip so they could return home for the final part of their date.

“If we had more time, I take you right here, right now but we need to get headed back to the airstrip so we make it back in time for dinner. Lets lay your painting down in the back and I’ll have the stewardess make sure it loaded in the plane so that it can finish drying without being ruined during the flight.”

“Sounds like a plan, love.”

The couple locked up, got back in the Jeep and made their way back to the airstrip. When they arrived it only took about ten minutes before they were back in the air headed back to Polis.

“Thank you for today, Lexa. It was by far the best date I’ve ever been on. I love you so much.”

“I love you too, more than you know. Thank you for giving me another chance, but the date isn’t over yet babe.”

“What do you mean? This morning you said we’d be coming back for a family dinner.”

“And we are but the date is not over. Our family is important to us and like with breakfast I wanted them incorporated into part of our date.”

“I love that. No one else would ever think to include our family on a date but the fact that you did makes me love you even more.”

“I’m glad you approve of me including our family in portions of our date but I may still have a surprise or two up my sleeve.”

Lexa winked at her girlfriend with a sly smirk on her face.

“I won’t even try to get you tell me what you have planned because I know you won’t tell me but I can’t wait to see what you have planned.”

“Good, now we both need to get changed.”

“Get changed? Lex, I don’t have any clothes with me, you didn’t tell me to bring anything.”

“That’s because our outfits for tonight are in the bedroom. Come on, I’ll show you.”

Lexa extended her hand and once Clarke took it she led her to the back of the plane where there was a bedroom with an attached large bathroom, by plane standards. What drew Clarke’s attention though were the two large boxes on the bed.”

“The box on the right is yours and you will find makeup and hair products identical to those you have at home already in the bathroom for you to use. You will also find your shampoo, conditioner and body wash in the shower and fresh towels are in the cabinet next to the sink. I knew you’d want to shower even if we hadn’t made love earlier.”

“You didn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

“It was no trouble and I’d do anything for you. While you get ready in our bathroom, I’m going to go shower and get ready in the staff quarters in the front of the plane. When you’re ready meet back in the lounge area.”

“Why don’t you just shower with me?”

“I want to, but if I do there’s no way we’ll be ready by the time we land.”

“Fine, but you’ll owe me shower sex later.”

“Deal.”

With one final peck the couple went their separate ways to get ready for their evening back in Polis.

Chapter Text

Once Lexa had left the bedroom, Clarke opened her box to see what her girlfriend had chosen for her to wear. Clarke didn’t know what to expect when she opened the box but it certainly wasn’t what see saw. Clarke was consumed by her thoughts as she gazed at the navy blue, one-sleeve, velvet Monique Lhuillier dress with. Oh my God, how did she know I love this dress?! But it’s so fancy; what does Lexa have planned for tonight? After the shock wore off that Lexa had gotten her a real designer dress she noticed that there was a diver in the box covering a second compartment. When she opened the second compartment she saw two things, a Tiffany & Co. box and a Jimmy Choo shoe box. Clarke opened the Tiffany box first and saw a gorgeous pair of Elsa Peretti diamond shaped mesh earrings with small circular diamonds that were about three inches long. These are beautiful and pair perfectly with the dress! Lexa sure is pulling out all the stops. Clarke then opened the Jimmy Choo box and found the perfect shoes to pair with her dress, the Romy Glitter Degrade Pumps. Wow. I can’t believe Lexa went to all this trouble picking out the perfect outfit. Oh crap, we’re going to land in less than an hour I need to get ready fast. Good job Clarke, gawking over an outfit and now you have to rush to get ready in time.

Clarke took a quick shower, blow-dried her hair and styled it in loose curls before doing her makeup with a bit of eyeliner and mascara plus silver sparkly eye shadow to match her earrings and shoes, and make her eyes pop, and a bold red lip to finish her look. Clarke then got dressed, and due to her double jointedness was able to zip herself up, before donning her earrings and shoes. Looking at the time, Clarke saw they still had about 20 minutes before landing. Giving herself a final once over in the mirror, Clarke went to meet Lexa in the lounge.

While Clarke got ready in their room, Lexa took her box and headed to the staff quarters to get ready herself. Already knowing what was in her box, Lexa headed straight for the shower. Once done, she blow-dried her hair and styled it by leaving it down and weaving intricate braids into the back, like her mother had taught her do. Lexa, never one to wear much makeup, went with a natural look only adding basic foundation, mascara, eye liner and a natural slightly pink lip stain. She then got dressed in her three piece navy blue tailored Armani suit with a silk white shirt underneath. Finally, Lexa added her custom Rolex watch with diamond accents. Satisfied with her look, Lexa went to meet Clarke in the lounge seeing that they would be landing in about 20 minutes.

As fate would have it, Lexa and Clarke entered the lounge at the same time and stopped dead in their tracks when they saw the other. Each, was completely consumed by the breathtaking beauty in front of them and was left speechless. Minutes passed before the silence was finally broken.

“Clarke, you’re absolutely breathtaking. That dress looks even better on you than I imagined. You always look beautiful, my love, and this dress, this outfit, brings out every detail of your natural beauty even more; you make the dress and outfit look beautiful.”

“Thank you, love. I love this outfit. How did you know I wanted this dress? By the way, that suit looks impeccable on you. I never thought I’d have a thing for women in suits, and I don’t, but I sure have a thing for you in a suit. If we had more time I’d take it off you and ravish you again.”

“Trust me, I want nothing more than to take that dress off you and have my way with you but alas we don’t have time, right now at least. And Raven told me that you were a fan of Monique Lhuillier’s work and when I saw this dress I just knew it was perfect for you.”

“You definitely chose wisely, but I am curious where we are going dressed to the nines?”

“Nope, still not telling you Clarke, it’s a surprise.”

At that moment, the stewardess let them know they would begin landing in a few minutes. Retaking their seats for landing, Lexa couldn’t resist Clarke any longer and leaned in for a sweet but chaste kiss. When the jet landed, Lexa interlaced her fingers with Clarke’s and led her down to the tarmac where a limo was waiting for them.

“A limo?! What do you have planned Lexa Woods?”

“Yes, a limo. You deserve the world Clarke and I will give it to you. I may not always take you on such extravagant dates, you know me well enough to know I don’t always throw my money around, but tonight, tonight is about us and the beginning of our happily ever after so yes, I will be pulling out all the stops because you deserve it.”

Clarke kissed Lexa, amazed by her thoughtfulness.

“Um but Lex, where’s your truck? We left it here earlier.”

“I left the keys on the driver’s side visor and Raven dropped Anya off to pick it up then she drove it back to the house. The limo will be our mode of transportation for the rest of the evening. Are you ready to see what I have planned for tonight?”

“Absolutely.”

The couple enjoyed a comfortable silence, hand still linked though, as the driver took them to their destination. Both women lost track of time and when the driver let them know they’d be arriving in a few minutes Lexa started to panic. I hope she likes this. I’m so screwed if she doesn’t. Fuck, what if she hates the surprise. I’ll be in the doghouse for eternity if she hates this. Maybe I should call the whole thing off and take her to a nice dinner instead. No, she will like this. I talked it over with Raven and she agreed that Clarke would love it. Her own sister says she will love it and I know Clarke too and I think she’ll love it so she’ll love it and it will be the perfect evening. Yes, it will be the perfect evening, well after Clarke gets over the shock at least.

Lexa’s internal monologue was interrupted by the driver opening the door for them. Lexa swallowed the lump in her throat and got out of the limo still holding Clarke’s hand. When Clarke got out of the limo she was surprised to see they were in front of Grounders, the top restaurant in Polis that also held a three Michelin star rating.

“Lexa, what are we doing at Grounders? Reservations are booked a year in advance so how are we here?”

“I told you today I am pulling out all the stops and I know you’ve always wanted to eat here so I may have bought out the restaurant for the night.”

Lexa ducked her head down to hide the blush creeping up her neck.

“I don’t even want to know how much you had to spend to pull this off when they would have been fully booked but I love that you have been listening to what I say and have gone out of your way to give me things I only dreamed of having or doing. I love you.”

“I love you too. I meant it princess, I want to give you the world and I plan to do everything in my power to give you the world all the rest of our days.”

The couple met halfway and shared a sweet kiss before Lexa pulled away to speak again.

“Ready to go in and get this evening started?”

“Yes.”

The pair shared yet another chaste kiss and then walked into the restaurant hand in hand. When they entered Grounders, Clarke was immediately brought to tears. Standing in the restaurant was there entire family dressed to the nines, including someone she never expected to see again. Before she cold fully deal with the surprise gift, Clarke along with Lexa were engulfed in a group hug with their children. Clarke quickly took her free hand and wiped her tears so her children wouldn’t notice when the hug broke.

“Mama, Mommy! We missed you!,” Aden exclaimed.

“We missed you so much but Grandma Indra, Uncle Linc, Aunty Anya and Aunty Raven took us the aquarium and we got to feed the Dolphins! It was so much fun, can you take us again sometime?,” Madi added.

“Mommy and I missed you both too and yes, sweetheart we can all go the aquarium sometime.”

“My babies, Mama and I missed you so much but you look so dashing in your outfits!”

“Oh my goodness, Mommy’s right you both look amazing. How do you like your outfits?”

“We love them! My dress sparkles and I can twirl in it!”

“And my suit matches Mommy’s just like I wanted, it’s the best!”

The family of four enjoyed a few moments together before their Grandma Indra came to get them so their moms could greet their other guests. One by one, Lincoln, Anya and Nyko came to greet the couple and congratulate them on officially being a couple. Anya also cursed her sister because she lost that part of the bet since Raven was the one to bet they’d be a couple within the week. Raven was the last to approach them.

“First, thank you for locking Clarkie down so quickly sis ensuring I won at least half the bet with Anya and before you ask, yes I’m gonna call you sis from now on it’s been decided. Now, Clarke before you freak out about your surprise visitor please know that she’s not here to fight. After you and Lexa talked she called me from the bathroom to ask my thoughts on inviting her. I told her I thought it was time to see if you both could come to an understanding and move on. After Lexa talked to her, I talked to her and made it clear she was not welcome if she was coming with anything other than an apology, open arms, love and a desire to fix things. We talked for three hours, sis and I believe she came here with the intentions I laid out. I’ll hold her off for a couple more minutes so you two can talk before engaging with her.”

As Raven went to leave Clarke grabbed her wrist.

“I still don’t know how this surprise appearance came bout but I love you sis and I know you and Lexa would have invited her only if you both believed she had good intentions. So, no matter what happens know I appreciate you trying.”

With a nod of the head Raven walked back to the surprise guest to give the couple a few minutes to speak privately. Knowing this would be a delicate conversation, Lexa led Clarke into a side room to talk.

“Before you say anything please let me explain and if after that you don’t want her here I will go ask her to leave and you won’t have to speak to her.”

Clarke nodded her head and then Lexa continued.

“When we were at Nyko’s office for the DNA test he asked you if you were related to Abby Griffin. I saw you stiffen before you confirmed she was your mother. Then when he asked you to give her your regards I saw you grimace when you thought no one was looking so I knew there was a story there but I also knew it wasn’t yet my place to ask what that story was. Then the other night in bed after we talked through how we wanted to deal with Octavia we started talking about your pregnancy and that led to you telling me about your mom. I know you’re going to tell me not to blame myself but I do feel partly to blame for what happened. You were scared when you found out you were pregnant so you hid your pregnancy from your family and when your mom found out you two had the fight to end all fights. That might not have happened had I been here. Had I been here maybe she wouldn’t have reacted the way she did or said what she said. So, when you then mentioned on the flight to Polis that you loved my mom and were glad to have a mom again but still missed yours, I told you I had to check in with the pilot and use the restroom when I really went to the staff quarters and called Raven then based on that conversation used the number she gave me and called your mom. She answered and we talked for a while, so long in fact that you asked me if everything was okay because I had been gone so long. But based on that conversation I invited her.”

Clarke was in tears hearing how Lexa had listened to everything she had said and gone out of her way to try and bring mother and daughter back together. Before she knew it, she was lost in her own thoughts. Could this woman be any more perfect? I only hope she actually does want to fix things. But what if she’s only here to remind me that she only has one daughter now? But no, Lexa wouldn’t have invited her and gotten her to come if she didn’t believe mom wanted to make amends so maybe it will be okay. Fuck I hope it will be okay, I can’t take watching her walk away from me again.

“Clarke, sweetheart, are you okay? Do you want me to tell her to leave?”

“No, not yet. Tell me everything about your conversation with my mother first.”

*Earlier That Day, Flight To Arkadia*

I hope I’m doing the right thing. I hope this doesn’t blow up in my face.

“Hello.”

“Hello, is this Dr. Abby Griffin?”

“It is, may I ask who’s calling?”

“You don’t know me personally; my name is Lexa Woods. You may know me by my given name, Alexandria Woods, though; I just prefer to go by Lexa.”

“Ah, Ms. Woods to what do I owe a personal call from the CEO and President of Trikru Inc.?”

“Actually, Dr. Griffin I am not calling as the CEO and President of Trikru Inc., I am calling as a mother.”

“I didn’t realize you were married or had children. I am confused why you would be calling me as a mother though.”

“I assure you Dr. Griffin, I am not married but I do have two children, a son and a daughter, they’re twins actually. My children are also the children of your daughter, Clarke.”

“That’s impossible. Clarke got herself pregnant after a one night stand and forgive me for being crude, Ms. Woods, but you are a woman and therefore lack the equipment to have been the one night stand that impregnated my now ex-daughter.”

“I assure you Dr. Griffin, I am the one who got Clarke pregnant. I am intersex. I was told I was told I was sterile but obviously, I am not. You don’t need to know the full story but I will give you the important details because they matter for purposes of this call. Clarke and I were stupid enough to not exchange names the night we ultimately conceived the twins. Through a twist of fate, my sister began dating your daughter Raven and ultimately set Clarke and I up on a blind date. When I saw Clarke was my date I was the happiest I had been since the night I met her because I fell for your daughter the second I met her. She told me about the twins immediately but due to having been told I was sterile I didn’t react the best but Clarke agreed to a DNA test the second I asked for one. The DNA test confirmed what I knew to be true deep down, that I am their other mother. I have spent every day with Clarke and the twins since the result came in. I love your daughter and I intend to marry her one day but first I want to do whatever I can to try and repair your relationship. She told me what happened the day our children were born and to be clear if you EVER speak to her that way again or treat her that way again it will be the last time you see or speak to her. But, I’ve talked to Clarke and I know she wants her mom back and I’ve spoken with Raven and she believes you regret your actions and want to make amends. I’m calling you now to see if that’s how you really feel or if you’re just putting on a good façade for Raven so you don’t lose the only daughter still speaking to you.”

“That..That’s a lot to take in. I’m not putting on an act for Raven; I do miss Clarke and I do want to make amends with her and I want to meet my grandchildren. Raven won’t even show me pictures because she wants to respect Clarke’s wishes. I was in a bad place then. I had lost my husband only a few months before and Clarke and I are so much alike, even if she doesn’t want to admit it, that we but heads frequently and Jake was the person who calmed us down and kept us from have the type of fight we had that day and without him no one was able to stop us. I will do whatever it takes to get my daughter back and be in my grandchildren’s lives.”

“If that’s the case, why did you refer to Clarke as your “ex daughter” earlier in this very conversation?”

“Because, when everything happened I told her she was no longer my daughter and she said that was find because I was no longer her mother and no longer had the right to call her my daughter.”

“I see, I’m not sure that’s a good enough reason to still refer to her as your ex-daughter but I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt because I trust Raven and my sister who both have said you’re a changed woman. If I can facilitate a meeting between you and Clarke what will you do?”

“I’ll apologize for everything from that day. I’ll beg and grovel for forgiveness if I have too. I will tell her that I love her and even if she thinks I don’t deserve to call her my daughter that she will always be my daughter. I won’t make the same mistake twice. Raven doesn’t even know this but I started to see a therapist about a year after Jake died. After he died and then I lost Clarke and by extension the chance to ever know my only grandchildren I fell even further down the rabbit hole. I began to drink excessively and I became addicted to pills. I only managed to keep it all hidden from Raven because at the time she was still in Boston and when she did come back she was with Clarke almost every day so she didn’t really see me again until I was out of rehab and had put in some serious time with my therapist. I almost lost my medical license because of it all. Anyway, my therapist worked with on ways to handle conflict with Clarke better knowing that we are so similar and we worked on my grief over losing Jake as that was a driving force of my downward spiral. I still see her twice a month. I’m ready to make amends and I miss my daughter and desperately want to see her and make things right and I’d very much like to meet my grandchildren and now you.”

“Dr. Griffin, whether or not she speaks to you is ultimately up to Clarke. Right now, we are on a plane on our way to Arkadia for a few hours but we will be back in Polis around 6pm at which time I am surprising Clarke with a special family dinner event at Grounders. I have bought out the restaurant for the night so it will only be our family present. Dress code is black tie. I know it is short notice but Raven said you are not working today. Would you like to join us?”

“You would really try to facilitate a reunion between Clarke and I? You don’t even know me.”

“That may be but after this conversation and with everything Raven has said I’m willing to give you the benefit of the doubt. Plus, I would do anything for Clarke and I know she misses you. But again, even if you come I can’t guarantee she will speak to you; Clarke will have the final say on whether or not to talk to you so you will need to be prepared for the possibility that she will ask me to have you leave. But if you are available I would like you to join us so you can have the opportunity to begin to fix things, if Clarke is willing.”

“I’ll be there. One more thing, you said it’s a family dinner event; will my grandchildren be there?”

“Clarke and I’s children will be there, yes but Clarke also has final say on if you get to meet them and if we tell them who you are and before you ask, no I will not tell you their names, it’s up to Clarke if you deserve that information.”

“I understand. I will be there.”

“Good. I must go now before Clarke gets worried. I will see you tonight, Dr. Griffin.”

“I will see you tonight and please call me Abby; even if Clarke doesn’t wish to speak to me you are still my grandchildren’s mother and that makes you family and family does not call me Dr. Griffin.”

“Alright then. I will see you tonight, Abby. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.”

*Present*

“Wow. I can’t believe you called my mother and I can’t believe what she said to you. Do you really believe she wants to fix things?”

“Based on what Raven and Anya told me of their interactions with her in addition to my conversation with her, yes I believe she does.”

“Can I have a few minutes to think?”

“Of course you can baby. I’ll be right outside when you’re ready.”

“No, don’t leave please. Just sit with me and hold me while I think?”

“Of course.”

The couple sat in silence as Lexa held Clarke while she thought about everything with her mother, starting with where it all went wrong.”

*Almost Six Years Ago, The Day The Twins Were Born*

“Madison, no, I don’t want to go to Polis General. I can’t go to Polis General.”

“Clarke, honey, your contractions are getting very close together and your water has broken. We don’t have time to go elsewhere, Polis General is the closest and the next closest is an extra half hour away and you don’t have time for that.”

“I can’t see her though. She doesn’t know I’m pregnant. If she finds out she’s going to do the math and know that I was pregnant when my dad died and chose not to tell her then. I can’t have her knowing, I just can’t. Ugh they’re getting stronger, fuck!”

“Clarke, she’s your mother and even though you’ve been in a bad place since your dad died she is still your mother and she loves you and you can’t keep your child hidden from her forever.”

“I know but I can’t deal with her today. Ahh fuck that hurts.”

“Clarke, we can’t wait anymore either you let me drive you to Polis General or I call an ambulance and they’ll take you there anyway because it’s closest.”

“Ugh fuck, fuck I can’t do this. Fuck! Fuck, fine just please get me there I can’t have this baby on the side of the road.”

Five minutes later, Madison arrived at Polis General with Clarke. Clarke had been adamant in the care that when they arrive a fake name be used so no one would alert her mother that she was there and Madison agreed purely to make sure Clarke would go to Polis General because she knew there wasn’t time to make it to County General; Clarke’s contractions were too close together. Sure enough, when they arrived Clarke said her name was Clarke Kane, and Madison Kane was her mother. She was quickly taken to a birthing suite and examined. Madison had been right, they would not have made it to County General as Clarke was already nine centimeters dilated. Holding her hand the entire time, Madison kept encouraging the girl and helping her with her breathing. Lincoln arrived just as the doctor declared Clarke was fully dilated and at Clarke’s urging he took her other hand. Half an hour later, Aden Lincoln Griffin was born. A few minutes later a very surprised Clarke gave birth to her unexpected second child, Madison Raven Griffin. Everything went to hell when she filled out the birth certificates with her real name and giving her children her real last name. The babies had been taken to the nursery just after she finished the paperwork and not even five minutes later a red faced, clearly irate Abby Griffin stormed into the room.

“I HAD TO LEARN FROM A FUCKING NURSE THAT MY DAUGHTER WAS IN MY HOSPITAL AND HAD JUST GIVEN BIRTH TO NOT ONE BUT TWO BABIES, WHAT THE FUCK CLARKE?!?!”

“Ma’am please calm down, she has literally just given birth to twins and needs rest not an emotional confrontation.”

“I DON’T KNOW WHO THE HELL YOU ARE BUT THIS IS A FAMILY MATTER SO STAY THE FUCK OUT OF THIS.”

“Ma’am, my name is Madison Kane and your daughter is my family. Yelling at her is not doing anyone any good. As I said she has just given birth and needs to rest.”

“Fine, I will lower my voice but this is still a matter between me and MY daughter. Was it you? Are you the one who impregnated my daughter?”

“No, mother, it was not Lincoln. He’s Octavia’s boyfriend and a good friend. He connected Madison and I and made sure I had a good home with good support during my pregnancy and for after I get to take my children home. It is none of your business who their other parent is because you lost that right the second you threw me out of your house at the gathering following my father’s funeral because I wouldn’t move with you to Polis.”

“I was distraught. I had just lost my husband and I said things I didn’t mean, but you, you kept your pregnancy from me. Doing the math, you were what four months along when your father died? Don’t bothering answering the math doesn’t lie. You kept that from me. Did you ever think knowing I had grandchildren on the way would have given me something to live for, something to help me move on?”

“This isn’t about you. It was my pregnancy, my news to share when and if I saw fit. I wasn’t going to turn my father’s funeral into an event focused on my pregnancy and we both know that’s what you would have done. And I sure as hell will not allow my children to be used as a way to avoid your grief. I lost my father and my mother and now instead of coming here to make amends you come in screaming moments after I have given birth. But yet, not once have you asked how I am doing or how my children are. You haven’t even asked if I have two sons, two daughters or one of each. You’ve shown zero interest in me or them, only an interest in yelling and arguing for I don’t even know what purpose.”

“I want answers Clarke. I deserve answers. My own daughter comes into my hospital and gives a fake last name in an attempt to give birth unnoticed by me. Why would you do this to me Clarke?”

“This right here is why. Ever since dad died you fight with me about everything, no matter what and I knew the second he died that if I told you about the pregnancy that you would find a reason to fight with me and make it all about you and that would have stressed me out which wasn’t good for me or my children.”

“You still should have told me, I had a right to know.”

“I was 18 when I got pregnant, a legal adult so no, you did not have a right to know; I was not obligated to tell you. The only person that had a right to know was their other parent but I don’t even know their name so I can’t contact them to give them an opportunity to be a part of their lives. Since you are not that person and I am an adult you had no right to know and you have no right to be here now.”

“You don’t know the name of their other parent; do you really expect me to believe that? What do you just not know who it is out of a couple of guys or are you just protecting a deadbeat who left you once he found out you were pregnant with his bastard children?”

“Out, I want you out right now and I will be having a note left that you are not to be allowed to visit me or my children. How dare you come in here and accuse me of sleeping around. I know exactly who their other parent is I just don’t know their name to find them and don’t you EVER call my children bastards again. Need I remind you that dad was not married to Val when Raven was born and neither were you married to him when I was born so by your use of the word both your daughters are bastards. Is that how you really feel about us?”

“Your children are bastards Clarke, they were born out of wedlock and facts are facts. I don’t even know who you are anymore. The child I raised wouldn’t have gotten pregnant unwed, at 18. This person I am looking at is not my daughter, you are no daughter of mine.”

“That’s okay because you are no longer my mother and you have also lost the right to call me your daughter. Have a good life, Dr. Griffin, I believe I told you to leave my room.”

Abby stood there looking like she wanted to say more so Clarke picked up the phone and called security.

“Yes, I need Dr. Abby Griffin removed from my room. She came as a visitor and I have asked her to leave and she is refusing to do so. I’d also like it notated that she is not be allowed to visit me or my children. Thank you.”

Security will be here to remove you shortly.

“You will regret this. The day will come when you realize you can’t take care of two children without me. Mark my words, Clarke, that day will come.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, Dr. Griffin, my father raised me to be strong and I can do this. I have an amazing support system so my children and I will be perfectly fine. Ah there’s security.”

“Ma’am we received a call that you needed Dr. Griffin removed from your room.”

“Yes, I placed the call. She is my biological mother and came here as a visitor but was asked to leave and as you can see she isn’t leaving.”

“Dr. Griffin, I’m sorry but if you’re not here as her doctor you do need to leave and you will not be allowed to return to visit the patient or her children.”

Abby stormed off and that was the last Clarke heard from her mother.

*Present*

“Okay, I’m ready to talk.

“And I’m ready to listen, always baby.”

“In hindsight, our fight shouldn’t have resulted in no contact for the entirety of the twins’ lives. It was blown out of proportion and then I felt she should come to me to make amends and since she never did I never extended an olive branch. So, if you really think she has good intentions, I will talk to her but can we do it here so it’s just us and her?”

“Of course. I’ll go get her.”

With a kiss to Clarke forehead, Lexa let go of her hand and went to retrieve Abby.

“Hello, we haven’t been properly introduced yet and our call earlier is hardly sufficient; I am Lexa Woods. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Hello, Lexa. Thank you for inviting me and it’s nice to meet you, formally, as well.”

“Abby, Clarke is willing to speak with you but has asked I be present, I hope that’s okay.”

“Yes, yes that’s fine; I’m just glad she’s willing to talk at all.”

“If you’d follow me then. And Rae, can you keep an eye on the twins and let everyone know we’ll be ready to start dinner shortly?”

“Sure thing sis. Mom, I’ll talk to you later and I hope your talk goes well.”

“Thanks sweetie, hopefully I’ll see you at dinner.”

With that Lexa led Abby to the room where Clarke was anxiously waiting. When they entered the room, Lexa immediately returned to Clarke’s side, wrapped an arm around her waist and place a sweet and loving kiss to her temple. Clarke leaned into Lexa’s hold knowing she’d need her girlfriend’s strength for this conversation.

“Clarke, thank you for being willing to speak with me.”

“You have Lexa to thank for that. Had she not called you we wouldn’t be speaking.”

“Oh, when she said you’d speak with me I was hopeful that meant you were open to repairing our relationship; I’m sorry I misunderstood. I can leave if you’d like.”

“That’s not what I meant. I meant that had Lexa not reached out to you I wouldn’t have because I’m stubborn, like you.”

“Oh, okay. Good.”

“Even though you were in the wrong, do you mind if I go first?”

“No, go ahead.”

“Before agreeing to speak with you I asked Lexa to tell me everything about her conversation with you. We don’t keep secrets, well unless she’s trying to surprise me, so she told me about your alcohol and pill addiction. I didn’t realize you were in such a bad place when dad died. Had I known you were headed in that direction I would have been more understanding about you lashing out as you did and I would have tried to get you help. That being said, I am glad you went to rehab and sought out a therapist and still see her but that does not absolve you from how you acted the day my children were born. You came into the room screaming at the top of your lungs and acted like the victim. You were out of control but in hindsight I know you were just hurt I didn’t include you. I know you just wanted to be included but because we are both stubborn and didn’t have dad there to mediate we allowed that fight to fester all these years. It never should have lasted this long and I am willing to work towards fixing our relationship; it won’t happen overnight and I’m not sure how much I want you interacting with our children while we work through things but I’m willing to work on things. If, however, you want to continue acting the way you did the day I gave birth then I will ask you to leave and I will never consider forgiving you again. I have my own family now and I won’t let toxicity in our lives. You should have noticed that Octavia is not here but Lincoln is. We learned Octavia knew Lexa was the twins’ other mother and kept that knowledge to herself because of hatred. We cut her out of our lives because we will not have that around our family. If you are not here to repent and do better than I am going to ask you to leave.”

“No, Clarke I am here to apologize. I was out of line that day and there’s no excuse for it. Between rehab and therapy, I’ve worked through my grief and I am in such a better place now. I want to fix things, I want to repair our relationship. I never should have said anything I said. I never should have said you weren’t my daughter and I never should have said your children were bastards.”

“You called my children what?!”

“Lex, baby, I will tell you everything she said later I promise.”

“Fine but it is not okay that she called our children that. And for the record Abby, if you take a look at your daughter’s right hand you’ll see she’s wearing a promise ring. I am going to marry her one day but if you ever call my children bastards again you will not be at the wedding and you will not be around our children.”

“Lexa’s right. Any further name calling directed towards our children and we will stop associating with you.”

“I understand. I am so sorry I ever said that. I love you Clarke and I just want a chance to fix things, get to know you again, get to know Lexa and get to know my grandchildren.”

“Lexa believed you were sincere after your phone call and I still know you, Mom, so I know you are being sincere. You get one chance, that’s it. Now lets head back and start dinner, I’m famished after the day I’ve had.”

“I agree with Clarke, lets start dinner; I’m sure the kids are ready to eat.”

“Thank you, Clarke and Lexa, this means more to me than you know.”

Clarke then stepped forward as she watched her mother shed a tear and embraced her in a bone crushing hug. When the embrace broke, mother and daughter offered each other a small smile then Clarke reached for Lexa’s hand and all three returned to the gathering. Everyone was immediately seated, and over the next hour and a half, enjoyed a three course meal consisting of French-Japanese fusion cuisine was loved by all. Once everyone had their fill, the enjoyed sometime simply being together and it was during this time that Clarke and Lexa decided to introduce Abby to the twins.

“Aden, Madi; Mama and I have someone we would like you to meet.”

“Do you both remember how Grandma Indra is your Grandma because she’s Mommy’s mom?”

Both children nod.

“Well, this is my mom, Abby.”

“Mom, these are mine and Lexa’s children, Aden and Madi.”

“We have another Grandma?”

“Yes you do, baby girl. You have two Grandmas; your Mommy’s mom and my mom.”

“So, do we call her Grandma Abby?”

“You can call me that if you want or you can call me just Abby if you’re not ready to call me Grandma yet.”

After having another silent “twin conversation”, Madi speaks for the pair.

“We’ll call you Grandma Abby.”

The family of four spoke with Abby for a bit longer before Clarke and Lexa decided it was time for the kids to get home and ready for bed as it was already their bedtime. After saying their goodbyes to everyone, the family made their way back to Lexa’s house as it was closer and also closer to the twins’ school.

Once home the twins quickly fell asleep after changing into their pajamas. They didn’t even need a story to fall asleep. Clarke and Lexa then made their way to their bedroom and changed into pajamas and crawled into bed. As soon as she was settled sitting with her back against the headboard, Clarke turned to face Lexa and smiled.

“Thank you for today, it was perfect. You gave me the best family breakfast in the best setting I could ever dream of, then made one of my dreams come true by buying the gallery and of course my first happy memory in the new gallery, then you went out of your way to get my mom to come to the best dinner I’ve ever had to help facilitate the beginning if she and I healing and repairing our relationship. And the best part was you officially asking me to be your girlfriend and surprising me with this gorgeous promise ring. It may not have been a traditional first official date but it was perfect for us. I love you, Lexa Woods, and I love what we are building together.”

“I love you too, Clarke, but I have one more question for you before our day long date comes to a close.”

“What else could you possibly have to ask babe?”

“I know to most this would seem extremely fast but we’re not most couples. Clarke, will you and our children move in with me, here?”

“Yes! Of course we will officially move in. Lets tell the kids at breakfast before we take them to school. They will be so excited!”

“Oh, thank God, I was a little nervous you’d think it was too soon.”

“Never. We both know that one day we will get married and I know we all want to be together as much as possible so it’s a natural progression of things. Plus, I’m kinda getting use to sleeping with you and I don’t think I could go back to not having you in bed with me every night.”

“Oh yea? Well how about I show you just how much I love having you in our bed every night?”

“You better.”

Chapter Text

Hearing the challenge in Clarke’s tone, Lexa quickly helped Clarke out of her clothes before shedding her own and giving Clarke a single chaste kiss before laying down next to her.

“What are you doing Lex?”

“I can tell how wet you are, I can smell your arousal and I want to taste you. I want you to ride my face baby.”

Clarke gulped. She was nervous, they’d never used that position before but she was eager to try it.

“Come here babe, you won’t hurt me and I’ll make you feel good.”

Clarke wordlessly sat up, straddled her girlfriend and move up until her soaked center was hovering just above her mouth while Lexa wrapped her arms around her thighs, hands grabbing her ass, to support her.

“Good girl, don’t worry I’ve got you. Lower yourself a bit babe.”

Clarke listened to her girlfriend and lowered herself until she felt Lexa’s tongue lick her slit.

“Mhmm you always taste so good Clarke, I can never get enough of you.”

Lexa dove back in, swiping her tongue through Clarke’s folds a few more times before sucking on her outer lips.

“Fuck Lex, yes. More, I need more!”

Lexa kept sucking until she felt her girlfriend’s thighs begin to tremble slightly. She then swiped her tongue through dripping wet folds once more before circling her hard clit and then engulfing it with her mouth, sucking lightly and alternating between gentle sucks and grazing her teeth over the sensitive hub of nerves.

“FUCK! Fuck, Lex, yes. God yes, keep going.”

As Clarke’s moans got louder her folds got wetter and Lexa stopped her ministrations on Clarke’s clit and instead licked her slit until she reached her entrance. Teasing Clarke some by circling her entrance then dipping her tongue just inside before withdrawing.”

“Stop teasing me Lexa. I can’t take it. I need to cum and I swear to God if you don’t do your job and make me cum I won’t make you cum for a month!”

Sensing Clarke was serious, Lexa thrust her tongue inside as far as she could and began massaging her girlfriend’s walls while thrusting in and out. Feeling Clarke’s walls begin to clamp down on her tongue she made sure she held her girlfriend securely with only one arm then quickly withdrew her tongue and replaced it with two fingers and she began to suck on her clit once more. Finding a rhythm where she sucked on Clarke’s clit each time she withdrew her fingers, Lexa could tell Clarke was close to her release. Clarke began grinding her core down onto Lexa’s face as the other girl continued her ministrations. Sensing how close her girlfriend was, Lexa decided to try something new and full withdrew her fingers but continued to suck on her clit.

“What the fuck Lex?!”

Lexa didn’t respond verbally; instead she moved one finger she had just removed from Clarke’s tight pussy and slipped it between Clarke’s ass cheeks and began to tease her tight backdoor. Then, on a particularly rough suck of Clarke’s clit, Lexa plunged her finger that was still covered in Clarke’s juices inside.

“Oh. My. God. Fuck, Lexa! That feels so good, so good. I’m close baby so damn fucking close.”

Lexa began to slowly move her finger in and out of Clarke’s tight backdoor and sensing her girlfriend could take more inserted another finger that was already covered in her juices. Clarke’s moans continued to grow louder as she thrust faster and harder. Finally, Lexa pulled on Clarke’s clit with her teeth before sucking it roughly at the same time she thrust her fingers all the way in Clarke’s ass as hard as she could and she felt Clarke fall over the edge, squirting her release all over Lexa’s face.

“Oh God, I’m coming. Lex, I’m coming!! Fuck, Fuck, YES!! YESSSSS!”

Swallowing everything she could, Lexa helped her girlfriend through her climax and as her high began to taper off she gently helped Clarke down from her high and slowly removed her fingers. When she was finished, she collapsed on the bed next to Lexa breathing hard. Lexa wrapped Clarke in her arms as she recovered from her intense orgasm and feeling Lexa claim her ass with her fingers for the first time.

“Fuck, Lex. That was, that was incredible. I never knew it could feel like that. Fuck, you’ve ruined me.”

“It was okay then?”

Clarke could tell her girlfriend was nervous and knew she had to reassure her that she loved everything they just did.

“Was it okay? Lex, it was fantastic. Coming in your mouth like that was just perfect and fuck babe I never knew I would like feeling anything penetrate my ass but fuck your fingers felt so damn good, I can’t even describe how good it felt. I loved it.”

A smug smile enveloped Lexa’s face at hearing just how much her girlfriend liked what she did to her. Before she could speak Clarke made her move and straddled Lexa’s lower thighs gave a smirk of her own and fully impaled her mouth on her girlfriend’s hard cock. She then set a vigorous pace bobbing her head up and down making sure to lick the pre-cum from the divot with each stroke.

“Christ! Fuck, Clarke! Warn a girl before you…shit…before you deep…oh God that’s good…before you deep throat her. Fuck!!! Damn baby you’re fucking your mouth on my cock. If you keep…yes just like that baby….going like this…shit…I’m not going to last long.”

Clarke released her girlfriend’s shaft with a pop and looked at her with a smug smirk of her own.

“That’s the idea. I want you to cum.”

Clarke took the thick member into her mouth once more and resumed her fast pace but this time she also massaged and light squeezed her heavy balls make Lexa groan and moan even louder.

“Yes, just like that baby! If you keep squeezing me I’m gonna blow my load in your mouth. Shit the way your tongue wraps around me it feels so good. I can feel your throat surrounding me, fuck you’re gonna make me cum. Shit, shit, I’m gonna cum Clarke, Clarke!”

Clarke began to roughly swallow around Lexa’s cock, using all of her throat muscles in an attempt to milk Lexa’s release out of her. Lexa wasn’t used to feeling her girlfriend use her throat that way and could feel her cock twitch and her balls tighten, signaling her release was imminent.

“Oh God. Clarkeeeee! I’m coming, I’m coming. Fuuuucccckkk! Shit, take it take it all baby, here it comes. Yessssss!”

Lexa began to spurt a copious amount of seed down Clarke’s eager throat but then she felt Clarke withdrawing before her high even began to slow down.

“Clarke, wh..what are you doing?”

She got her answer when she watched Clarke release her still spurting cock and angel her torso so the rest of Lexa’s release shot all over breasts and dripped down her nipples and onto her stomach. When her release began to taper off, Clarke took the head of her member back into her mouth and sucked and swallowed until she was finished. She then ran her tongue down and around her softening member to clean up any remain cum.

“Damn Clarke, I didn’t think you sucking me cock could get any hotter but fuck watching my load cover your breasts shit you look so fucking hot covered in my seed.”

“Mhmm felt so good feeling your hot, thick cum hit my skin and drip down my breasts.”

Clarke then took her fingers and began scooping Lexa’s release up and then bringing her fingers to her mouth and sucking them clean. She kept doing this, while Lexa watched with wide, lust filled eyes, until only her areolas and nipples still were covered in cum. By this point, Lexa couldn’t take it anymore and needed to feel her girlfriend’s breasts. She swatted Clarke’s hand away and engulfed her left breast with her mouth a licked and sucked until none of her release remained. She then gave her right breast the same treatment. Clarke’s pupils dilated watching her girlfriend suck her own release off her skin.

“Fuck, Lex. You looked so hot suck your own cum from my skin. That turned me on so much; my pussy is dripping for you now.”

“Tasted so good, the taste of your skin mixed with me. I’m addicted to you Clarke.”

“And I am addicted to you.”

With the couple still sitting up, Clarke leaned in and Lexa met her half way as their lips met and a sweet kiss that Clarke quickly deepened. The two fought for dominance, which Clarke let Lexa win. Tongues were dancing around each other, exploring every inch of the other’s mouth. The pair only broken when the need for air became too great. Hands started to roam and before Clarke realized what was happening, Lexa had spread her legs just enough so that she could quickly thrust two fingers into her dripping pussy.

“More, Lex. I need more,” Clarke moaned.

“You’re always so tight Clarke. So ready for me. I know exactly what you need, baby girl.”

After a particularly hard thrust, Lexa withdrew her fingers completely much to Clarke’s displeasure.

“Get on your hands and knees baby, face the bottom of the bed.”

Clarke did as told, making sure to throw her ass as high up in the air as she could with her knees spread apart, showing her glistening folds off to her lover.

“You look so beautiful like this, Clarke. I can see how much you want me, how much you need me. Babe, what’s your safe word because I’m not going to stop until you use it.”

Clarke gulped, nervously excited for what was to come.

“Skaikru.”

“Skaikru? That’s an interesting name.”

“Was what they called the kids that went to my school because our school was high up on a hill overlooking the city.”

“Okay, skaikru it is. Remember, love, I won’t stop until you use your safe word. If you need me to stop, even if we’re in the middle of something you use it and I will stop immediately.”

“Okay. I need you babe, I can’t wait anything longer.”

“And you won’t have to, my love.”

Lexa gently pushed Clarke down so that her face was pressed against the bed and her ass was high in the air. She spread her legs just a tad more than grabbed her rock hard shaft and swiped it through soaking folds until it was well lubricated. Then without warning, she lined her cock up and thrust her entire 10 inch cock into her girlfriend in one thrust. Once fully sheathed she gave Clarke a few moments to adjust to her size.

“You always feel so good around me, hug my cock so tight. I can feel how badly you need me, need me to fill you. Can I move babe?”

“Yes, fuck god yes move!”

Lexa started off with a slow and gentle pace but slowly increased her pace and roughness. Within a couple of minutes, she was thrusting in and out of tight walls faster and harder than ever before. Lexa spread her girlfriend’s ass cheeks so she could watch her cock pound her girlfriend. She was getting even more turned on watching Clarke’s juices complete drench her cock on each thrust.

“Yes! Right there Lex, harder, harder!”

“Shit Clarke you’re drowning my cock with your juices. Making it so easy to fuck you. I wish you could see how your pussy is sucking me in, fuck you want all of me in you don’t you baby?”

“Yes! I need all of you deep inside me. Shit, yes just like that!”

Lexa took one hand and grabbed Clarke’s hair pulling it some on each thrust.

“You’re getting tighter and wetter; you’re getting close I can feel it. You’re a slut for my dick aren’t you? You need Daddy’s cock, need Daddy’s cum!”

“YES! I need Daddy to fill me with her cream. FUCK! I’m going to cum!”

Lexa yanked Clarke’s hair a little harder so she was forced to look back at her.

“No! You won’t cum until I say you can, understood?”

“Y..Yes, Daddy.”

Lexa kept plowing faster and harder into Clarke’s tight pussy. The only sounds in their bedroom were those of Lexa’s balls slapping against Clarke’s clit, making her scream in pleasure, and their moans. Lexa could feel Clarke’s walls starting to clamp down around her but she wanted to draw this out a little more.

“Lex, I can’t hold it much longer, I need to cum!”

“Not yet, not until you address me properly baby girl. And if you cum before I give permission you won’t get any of my cum.”

Lexa continued to pound into Clarke and began to rub her clit as her balls continued to slap against it. She could feel Clarke clamping down on her so tight it was almost like a vice grip. She knew that very soon Clarke’s won’t be able to hold off her orgasm.

“I need to cum, I can’t hold it off any longer. Please let me cum! Fuck Daddy let me cum!!!”

“Go ahead, Clarke you can cum.”

Clarke’s walls clenched even tighter making it hard for Lexa to move and then she felt it; Clarke’s release hit and she squirted all over Lexa’s cock, thighs and abdomen. Feeling and seeing Clarke squirt all over her caused Lexa to tumble over the edge too.

“LEXA!!! God, fuck I’m coming, coming so hard!!! Fuck! Yessssss! DADDY I’M COMING!!”

“CLARKE! Take all of Daddy’s cock. Fuck feel me fill you up, stuff your womb full of my seed!”

“Yess! I feel it, fuck, yes!”

The two rode out their intense orgasms and when they finally came down from their highs, Clarke collapsed fully on the bed with Lexa collapsing on her back before rolling off her.

“Fuck that was amazing, Clarke.”

“So, Daddy huh?”

Lexa blushed and ducked her head bashfully.

“Is that okay? It wasn’t too much was it?”

“No, it was perfect..Daddy.”

Hearing Clarke call her Daddy like that went straight to her semi hard shaft, instantly hardening it fully again. Before she knew what was happening, Clarke was rolled onto her side with Lexa behind her and once her leg was left, Lexa roughly thrust back into her girlfriends warm, wet walls.

“Oh my God! Lexa!”

“I told you I wasn’t going to stop until you used your safe word, Clarke.”

“Shit, you feel so deep like this.”

“I can feel our mixed cum, I’m fucking my seed deeper while I prepare you for another load. Fuck, you feel amazing!”

“I can feel it, I’m so full of you. Fuck! Right there Lex, right there! Right there, yes!!”

Lexa kept thrusting into Clarke and it didn’t take long before she could feel they were both close.

“I’m not going to last long Clarke, you’re so tight around me. So good, so fucking good. I could live in your pussy. FUCK, YES!”

“I’m close, Lex. Shit! I’m not going to last much longer. Oh fuck, hit that spot again! Shit, SHIT, SHIT!!!! Lex, I’m gonna cum, fuck! I’m coming, I’m coming!”

“Yes! Cum for me Clarke. Oh shit I can feel it, you’re so tight, you’re gushing around me. Shit, I’m gonna cum, oh fuck, fuck; I’m coming!”

Both women reached another high with Clarke gushing around Lex’a cock while Lexa filled her lover with even more of her thick seed. The couple collapsed, completely spent from their joint orgasm.

“Every time is better than he last with you, Lex. God, I love you.”

“I love you too, babe. No one has ever made me cum back to back like that. Fuck, look at you, my seed is dripping out of you.”

“You overfilled me love but I can still feel so much of it inside me, fuck.”

Lexa knew it would be awhile before she could get hard again, but she said she wasn’t going to stop until Clarke used her safe word and she still hadn’t and she looked so damn sexy with their mixed cum dripping out of her thoroughly fucked pussy. Lexa rolled over, spread her lover’s legs a little wide and dove in licking up and down her slit, swallowing their mixed cum.

“Oh shit, Lex! Fuck, fuck!”

Lexa licked from the base to the clit, lightly sucking on it each time she reached it. She kept this up for a few minutes. Eventually she started teasing Clarke’s entrance with two fingers and the next time she sucked the little bundle of nerves into her mouth she thrust her fingers in and began a grueling pace. Within minutes Clarke’s legs were trembling and her walls were clenching down on her fingers.

“Oh God, I’m gonna cum again! Fuck!!!”

Within seconds, seconds Clarke was falling over the edge again, this time will a smaller orgasm. Lexa didn’t even let her finish coming down from her high before she started thrusting into her again.

“Fuck, shit. Skaikru.”

Lexa immediately stopped and gently removed her fingers. Moving to Clarke’s side she took her girlfriend’s face in her hands.

“Are you okay, love? Did I hurt you?”

“No you didn’t hurt me, you were wonderful; just too sensitive.”

“Oh good. I’d never forgive myself if I hurt you.”

“Don’t worry, baby, you didn’t hurt me. I loved everything you gave me I’m just too sensitive. Come here, come lay next to me.”

The pair moved up the bed, so their heads were on their pillows and Lexa wrapped an arm around Clarke pulling her close and placed a soft, chaste kiss to her lips.

“I love you, Clarke.”

“And I love you, Lexa.”

The pair remained that way for what felt like hours, basking in the memories of their lovemaking. About 15 minutes late, Lexa finally broke the silence.

“Babe, are you still awake?”

“Yes.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Anything.”

“Who actually bought the car seats that are in my truck?”

“*chuckling* Why on earth are you thinking about that after what we just did?”

“Well you gave me the best orgasms of my life so it made me think about our first time which makes me think about are absolutely perfect kids who are the products of that night which makes me think of our family and how happy I am and then I remembered you said your mom bought the car seats but I just met her and she just met the kids for the first time so I’m curious.”

“Well that’s a lot of thinking, don’t hurt yourself.”

“I was being serious. And to answer your question, my mom did buy them….just not the mom you met tonight.”

“I’m confused.”

“Your Aunt Madison. I lived with her for so long and she treated me like her daughter from the second Lincoln introduced us then after the falling out I slipped one day and called her mom and it kinda stuck. I just didn’t want to explain that all to your mom when we met. I promise I will tell you the full story but I don’t want to lose this moment yet so can we talk about something else?”

“We don’t have to talk at all.”

Lexa straddled Clarke and took her breath away with a life altering kiss. She deepened the kiss and continued to kiss Clarke passionately, only parting when they needed air. The couple continued to exchange heated kisses, tongues dancing together with hands roaming each other’s bodies for what seemed like hours but was really only about ten minutes. When the pair broke for air once more Clarke felt something hard against her abdomen; she immediately knew what it was. Looking down she saw Lexa was fully hard again and pre-cum was beading at the tip. Reaching down with one hand, Clarke swiped up the pre-cum and brought it to her lips and sucked it off. Lexa’s pupils dilated watching her girlfriend suck her pre-cum off her finger.

“Damn, baby, that’s so hot.”

“You’re hard again, and you know I can’t resist you.”

Snaking a hand in between Clarke’s legs, Lexa felt her girlfriend’s swollen outer lips and soaked folds, smiling knowing she made Clarke that way.

“And you’re still wet. I want you again, Clarke.”

“Then have me.”

Lexa didn’t have to be told twice; she lowered her hips, lined the head of her dick up with Clarke’s entrance and slowly pushed inside. When she was fully sheathed in her lover she leaned down to kiss her soundly. While the couple exchanged heated kisses, Clarke wrapped her legs around Lexa’s back. Feeling Clarke was ready, Lexa pulled out leaving just the tip inside. She held that position for a few moments, reveling in watching her girlfriend buck her hips in an attempt to get her to thrust back in.

“Lex, please! Don’t tease me, please!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about love.”

Lexa felt Clarke try to push her back in by pushing her feet into her back but Lexa managed to resist her efforts.

“God, damn it Lexa you know exactly what I’m talking about either put it fully back in or let me finish myself off.”

Not wanting to press you luck, Lexa thrust all the way in in one long, deep thrust. Lexa began a steady pace, withdrawing almost all the way then slamming fully back inside. As moans filled the air, Lexa increased her pace at the urging of Clarke’s feet pushing into her back.

“That’s it Lexa, right there. Harder! Give me everything, you’ve got!”

“You’re so wet Clarke, your pussy is hungry for my cock, isn’t it baby girl?”

“Always is, Commander.”

“I want to hear you Clarke. Let me hear what I do to you.”

“Yes! Lexa, harder, faster! Yes! Right there! Keep doing that, fuck!! Babe rub my clit, I’m gonna cum!!”

Lexa did as she was told and began rubbing small circles around her lover’s clit while continue her rough thrusts. The effect was immediate and she felt Clarke tighten around her cock. Feeling her cock twitch, she knew she was close too.

“That’s it Clarke, I can feel how close you are. Cum for me princess. I’m close too, cum for me, cum with me!”

Doubling her efforts, Lexa began thrusting even harder, making sure to hit Clarke’s g spot on each thrust. After one, two, three more thrusts she felt spurt after spurt of thick cum erupt from her cockhead at the same time as Clarke came around her shaft.

“God! Lexa!”

“Clarke! Shit!”

The couple rode out their highs together and gently helped easier work through them. Once Clarke’s walls stop clenching down on Lexa’s still hard member, she slowly pulled out, leaned down for a final chaste kiss then rolled off Clarke so she could lay next to her.

“Babe, I swear you have the stamina of a bloody Kryptonian.”

“A Kryptonian Clarke, really?”

“Hey, one is our daughter’s favorite superhero so I know all things Kryptonian so don’t question me.”

“Yes dear.”

“That’s right. Happy wife, happy life Lex remember that.”

“Oh, I don’t think I have a problem keeping you happy.”

“No, you certainly do not.”

Rolling onto her side to face her girlfriend, Clarke notices she’s still hard.

“See stamina of a Kryptonian cause you’re still hard.”

“And what are you going to do about it?”

Now it was Clarke’s turn to straddle Lexa. For a moment, she looked down at her girlfriend before smirking. She grabbed Lexa’s member and guided it into her slick heat and slowly sank down until her pussy met Lexa’s pelvis. As she began to move up and down, Lexa grabbed her hips and helped guide her as she rode her.

“That’s it Clarke; fuck I love being inside you like this. I can feel everything.”

“Make love to me Lex.”

Hearing those words, Lexa knew what Clarke wanted, she wanted sweet, loving, tender lover making and she would give her exactly that. Lexa made sure her grip was firm but not too rough and flipped their positions, all without slipping out of Clarke’s warm heat. Looking to into darkened blue eyes, darkened green ones saw nothing but love reflected in them.

“I love you, Clarke.”

“I love you too.”

Lexa began a slow pace filled with long, deep strokes making sure to hit Clarke’s g spot each time. On each forward thrust she placed a kiss on a different spot of Clarke’s body. First her pulse point, then jaw, collarbone, in between her breasts, on top of her left breast, left nipple, on top of her right breast, right nipple, stomach, lower abdomen, back to her stomach, neck, jaw, forehead and finally her already kiss swollen lips. One kiss led to another which led to another and another until they were exchanging loving deep kisses as Lexa continued her steady pace. She snaked a hand in between their bodies and began to play with Clarke’s clit, alternating between rubbing small circles, pinching and pulling on it until she felt Clarke’s walls clamp down and begin spasming around her. Feeling her girlfriend, her love, begin to cum around her threw her into her own orgasm and shot rope after rope after rope of cum deep inside Clarke. After they both came down from their highs, completely spent, Lexa once again moved to lay beside Clarke.

“That was perfect, Clarke. You’re perfect.”

“It was perfect and you are perfect.”

“I will forever be glad that fate brought us together at that party. I love you so much.”

“I’m so glad we met that night too. The sex may keep getting better each time but that night will always be one of the best of my life because it’s the night we conceived our little miracles. I love you too, baby, forever and always.”

“They really are our little miracles. I never thought I’d even have one biological child and here I am with two plus the woman of my dreams by my side.”

“I’d give you even more if it was up to me. I know you’re still figuring out this whole parenting thing but you are the best mother to our children. I really do love you.”

“No, you my love are the best mother to our children; I am in awe of you. And I really love you too, forever and always just like you said.”

“Forever and always.”

The couple shares one more chaste kiss before Clarke assumes, what had become her preferred sleep position, laying on Lexa’s chest, after setting an alarm for 5am so they could clean themselves and their bed up before their children wake them up eager for breakfast before school.

Chapter Text

Five in the morning came way too early for Clarke and Lexa. The couple had been up until a little after 1am making love and the exhaustion was clearly shown on their faces and felt in their bones but they would do it all over again.

“Good morning, baby. How did you sleep?”

“Mhmm, good morning Lex. I slept well, always sleep good when I’m with you but too early.”

Clarke smacked her lips together and pouted while her eyes were still closed making Lexa chuckle. She is so damn beautiful even when she’s exhausted.

“I know but we need to clean up and change the sheets before Madi and Aden wake up.”

“Five more minutes, not ready to get up, not ready to leave your arms, not yet.”

“Okay, five more minutes then we really have to get up love.”

Five minutes later Clarke begrudgingly got out of bed and helped Lexa remove the sheets from their bed. God, this is our bed now. I live here, with Lexa, with our children. I never thought I would have the family I dreamed of when I found out I was pregnant but I am so glad I got it. I can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with Lexa.

Once the sheets were deposited in the hamper the pair quickly remade the bed with new sheets. Clarke then followed Lexa into their ensuite and straight to their large walk-in shower which had a large rain shower head and spa quality jets on the wall that could be used with or without also using the rain shower head and a built-in shower bench. Knowing they didn’t have time they pair only exchanged a few kisses while they washed each other’s hair and bodies. Twenty minutes later they were out of the shower and going through their morning routines. Lexa finished first, and made her way downstairs to begin making breakfast for her family. She decided it was a special occasion, because they’d be telling the twins about them officially moving in together, so she got started on making her dad’s special strawberry pancakes with a side fresh fruit so Clarke wouldn’t have a conniption about having the, not exactly super healthy, breakfast multiple times in one week.

Madi, with a still sleep Aden in tow, entered the kitchen not long after Lexa began cooking the pancakes.

“Good morning, my angels.”

“Good morning, Mommy,” Madi replied cheerily. She truly was her Mommy’s daughter, a morning person through and through.

“Morning, Mommy,” Aden mumbled. He clearly took after Clarke and was not a morning person.

“We smelled breakfast. Are you making Grandpa Gus’ special strawberry pancakes?”

“I am Madi. Who told you your Grandpa used to be called Gus?”

“Grandma Indra told us. She told us lots of stories about him while you and Mama were out yesterday. She says he’d have wanted us to call him Grandpa Gus.”

“You’ll have to tell me the stories your Grandma told you another time but she’s right baby girl he would have had you call him Grandpa Gus.”

“Mommy, if we’re having special pancakes what’s the special occasion?”

“Well, Madi, your Mommy and I have big news to tell you guys. Help me set the table so we can eat as soon as Mommy is done cooking then we will tell you the news. Come on Aden, you help too.”

Lexa smiled as her children helped Clarke set the table. A few minutes later she had brought all the food to the table but before her children could dig in, she and Clarke shared a nod and decided now was the time to tell them their news.

“Are you going to tell us the special occasion now?”

“Yes, Madi. You two have liked staying here at Mommy’s house, right?”

“Yeah, our rooms are the best and we like having both you and Mommy,” Madi replied.

“Mommy’s house is really nice and my bed has a slide! We love Mommy’s house,” Aden added finally showing some signs of fully waking up.

“That’s good because yesterday I asked Mama if she and both of you would move in here with me.”

“We’re going to live with Mommy?!,” both children shrieked.

“Yes, we are all going to live with Mommy here from now on. Mommy, Aunty Raven, Aunty Anya and Uncle Lincoln will help us move the rest of our things here this week but as of right now we all live here.”

“Yay!!!,” the twins screamed and ran around the table to hug their moms.

Clarke and Lexa were thrilled their children were so happy to be officially living together. Once the excitement died down the family of four ate their breakfast then Clarke helped Madi get ready for school while Lexa helped Aden, switching when it came time to do the twins’ hair as Madi wanted braids like her Mommy. Once everyone was ready, the climbed into Lexa’s truck and made their way to the twins’ school. Five minutes later, Lexa was parking her truck and making sure her kids had everything they needed before walking into the school with her family. They made their way to the twins’ classroom and Clarke introduced Lexa to their teacher, Ms. Luna Rivers.

“Luna, this is my girlfriend Lexa. She is also Aden and Madi’s other mother.”

Lexa could tell Luna was confused so she decided to explain since she didn’t hide who she was.

“I’m sure you’re wondering how I am their mother too. I’m intersex.”

“I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to make you feel obligated to explain anything to me. We are very pro LGBTQIA+ here have a zero tolerance policy for bullying and promote inclusivity. It is a pleasure to meet you though Ms.?”

“Woods, Alexandria Woods but please call me Lexa. It’s a pleasure to meet you as well Ms. Rivers. And please do not worry, I do not hide who I am and I am proud for anyone and everyone to know that Aden and Madi are my natural children as well.”

“Please, call me Luna. And Alexandria Woods of Triku Inc.?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Oh wow, I’ve long admired some of the technological advances your company is making. Perhaps I could convince you to help out with our invention day coming up next month?”

“Invention day?”

“Yes, they may only be in preschool but we believe in promoting creativity early so at the start of every spring semester we have an invention day where we talk about creating new things that you can’t buy anywhere. It’s not often that we have a parent who works in a field where they invent new things all the time so having you come and maybe bring some of your devices would be very beneficial for the students.”

“Here, take my card. Email me the details and I will be sure to clear my calendar to be here.”

“That’s amazing. I will send everything over later today. I must get back to my students but it was a pleasure meeting you Lexa.”

“You as well, Luna.”

“Bye Clarke.”

“By Luna.”

Clarke then led Lexa to the administration office so she could have Lexa added as a parent on all the twins’ paperwork as well as added to the emergency contact and pickup list. She also made sure to get a parking decal for Lexa so she can park in the pickup/drop off zone. Once that was done and Lexa had been introduced to the Headmistress, the couple returned to Lexa’s truck.

“Do you have to go into the gallery today?”

“I need to stop in for a little bit and go through some paperwork but it shouldn’t take too long. Since I’ve finished all my commissions and the next exhibition isn’t until next month I have a little bit of downtime. Do you need to head to the office right away?”

“I don’t have any meetings today, I had my assistant move them all because I wasn’t sure how long things would take at the school. I thought I would head in and catch up on paperwork though.”

“Can you come with me to do one thing, well two things, actually first?”

“Sure, what do we need to do?”

Lexa saw that Clarke was getting very nervous and she was confused but before she could question it Clarke spoke.

“I was thinking we could go have your name officially added to the twins’ birth certificates and then file the paperwork to change their last name.”

She wants to have my name added to the birth certificates?! I hoped she would one day allow me that honor but I didn’t think it would be this quick. But wait, change their last name? What does she want to change their last name too?

“I would love nothing more than to be added to the birth certificates. I wanted to ask if we could do that but I didn’t want to pressure you so thank you Clarke. But um, change their last name? What did you want to change their last name too?”

“When I envisioned my future I always saw myself taking my partner’s last name when we married and any children we had also having my partner’s last name. I know that may seem old fashioned but that’s how I always pictured things so I want the twins to have your last name; I want them to officially and legally be Woods’. I’m going to take your last name someday too after all and I would like us all to have the same last name eventually.”

“Wow. I don’t know what to say Clarke. I would love for the kids to have my last name and I’m thrilled you want to take it when we do get married but are you sure the kids will be okay with the name change?”

“Yes, I talked to them about it when you busy with your sister at breakfast yesterday. They were both onboard and wanted to have your last name.”

“Wow, that makes me so happy. Yes, yes lets change their names then.”

The couple made their way to the county clerk’s office and an hour later all the forms had been signed and filed and they left with new original copies of the twins’ birth certificates showing that they had two mothers’, Alexandria Woods and Clarke Griffin, as well as the Woods last name. They also were given a copy of the paperwork filed to get new social security cards for the twins denoting the name change.

“I can’t believe it was that easy to get all the paperwork done. I can’t believe it Clarke, they legally mine too now. Everything is coming together. I’m so damn happy.”

“I didn’t think it would be this quick either but I am so happy that you have full legal rights to them now too. Today has been amazing already and it’s still morning. Do you want to spend the rest of the morning with me and have lunch together before we both try to get a little work done?”

“Sure, that sounds like a great idea. Who is picking the kids up from school though?”

“Do you want to? I think they’d love it if they saw their mommy picking them.”

“Yeah, I’d like that too.”

“Perfect, now take me home so we can spend some time together, just us.”

When the couple returned home about 40 minutes later, they settled in the lounge after Lexa lit the fireplace.

“This is nice, just you and me in front of the fire.”

“Hmm yeah, it is. I wish we could stay like this forever, Lex.”

“Nah, we’d miss the kids too much but we should do this more often.”

“You’re right. Hey, did you want to talk about it now?”

“Talk about what?”

“What you asked me last night.”

“Oh. About my Aunt and the car seats?”

“Yeah.”

“Only if you’re ready and want too. We don’t have to talk about it now if you don’t want to; I’ll be here whenever you’re ready.”

“No, I want to talk about. I want to talk about everything with you.”

“Okay, I am all eyes then.”

“Alright, here goes. So, you already know that Lincoln introduced us and I lived in her guest house for years until I got access to my trust fund. During my pregnancy, she was the one constant. She was there every day, went to appointments with me, took me shopping, helped me set up the nursery, was there for the birth and every day for the first couple years of their lives. When I started working again, she always watched the twins So I didn’t need to put them in daycare. I really don’t know how I would have managed, especially the first few months after their birth, without her. There was just something about her that put me at ease from the moment we met and it makes sense now knowing she’s your Aunt. I always called her Madison but then when everything happened with my mom I don’t know things just changed. She filled the void left behind by my mom and the more I thought about it I realized that she had treated me like her own child from day one. Then one day I was at my wits end, Madi would not stop crying and since she was crying so was Aden and she just came in and took Madi back to the main house and within minutes Aden fell back asleep. She came back with a happy Madi maybe half an hour later. Turned out Madi was beginning to teeth and all it took was her giving Madi a frozen teething ring for her to go back to being happy. I didn’t even know she had frozen teething toys in the freezer. In that moment, it just clicked that she didn’t everything a mom and grandma would do and I just called her “mom”. We talked about it eventually and it stuck. So, whenever you’ve heard the kids about their “Nana” they’re talking about her. I still call her mom and honestly, I probably always will. Every now and then she surprises me with something for the twins; the car seats being the most recent thing.”

“I’m really glad she was there for you. I wish I had insisted on at least some of our monthly meetings being at her house because then I’m sure we’d have reconnected a lot sooner. I am truly happy she was there for you and our children, and continues to be there but I’d be lying if I said it didn’t hurt knowing you guys were so close to me all this time and I didn’t know and it really hurts knowing you were with my Aunt for years and I never knew. She even showed me pictures of two babies during her visits and I didn’t even know I was looking at pictures of my own children. What kind of mother doesn’t know her own children when she sees a picture?!”

“Lex, baby calm down. You didn’t know I was pregnant. You had no reason to even think you had kids so of course you never though the babies in the pictures could be yours. You are an amazing mother and you’ve proven that every second of every day since it was confirmed you were their mother, please don’t doubt that. I know it’s hard but you have to let go of the past and the what ifs. We are together now, we need to move forward. The past is the past. Lets live in the now okay?”

“I know you’re right it’s just hard. I want to enjoy the present and keep moving forward but it’s hard knowing I missed so much.”

“Would it help to go through the twins’ baby books and the photo albums I have? I packed them in my overnight bag just in case the opportunity arose to share them with you and mom, your Aunt, has more. As I’m sure you know she really likes to take pictures.”

“That she does. When I turned 18 she gave me all the albums she had from when I was growing up. Really, it’s more like albums of young child Lexa because I didn’t get to see her as much once I started school. I have them still if you ever want to see what younger Lexa looked like but be warned there are pictures from when my parents thought I was a boy and obviously there are pictures from before Anya transitioned but you know all that stuff so you should still be able to tell who is who.”

“I’d like that. It’s only 10:30 so we could look through some now if you wanted.”

“Yeah, I’d like that. You go grab yours and I’ll grab mine.”

The couple spent the rest of the morning going through photo albums documenting the twins from before they were born through the present and Lexa’s document her from infancy until about age five or six with a few photos scattered here and there of her from age six to adulthood.
Both women left for their respective offices with smiles on their faces after looking at the albums and spending the morning together. Both women had even made mental notes of a few photos they wanted to get prints of.

When Clarke arrived at the gallery she decided to forego catching up on paperwork and instead work on a new painting. Her pieces for the exhibition were almost done, only needing finishing touches so she could afford to start a new work. Looking at the photo albums that morning had inspired her. She knew it still weighed on Lexa that she wasn’t there during the pregnancy or he twins early years so she decided to paint two pictures for Lexa based on photos she noticed the other girl really liked. The first would be a painting of a candid shot where a very pregnant Clarke had her hands on her protruding stomach with her fingers forming a heart. Once she had painted what was in the photo she would add a depiction of Lexa standing behind Clarke that was more translucent but had her hands on top of hers. She hoped her girlfriend would get the symbolism of her having been there with her in Clarke’s heart the whole time. The second would actually be based on a photo that was taken candidly by her sister and Anya the day Lexa was introduced to the twins as their mother. The family had been sitting together with each woman having a child on her lap. They were all laughing at something so they have huge smiles plastered on their faces. It was one of the first pictures ever taken of them as a family and she hoped Lexa would like a painting of it. Clarke knew she wouldn’t finish either painting that day but she hoped to finish both in time for Christmas.

Before she knew it, it was 4:15pm and Clarke decided it was time to head home as Lexa would be home with the kids already. She took one final look at her works, satisfied with the outlines she completed on both pieces and the detail work she was able to get done on the pregnancy painting before cleaning up and putting her supplies away. Twenty minutes later she was on her home, to her family but just as she turned onto the private road leading to the house her phone began to ring. Since her phone was connected to her car’s Bluetooth she answered thinking it was most likely Lexa calling to check in.

“Hello.”

“Clarke, hi it’s mom.”

“Oh hi, um how did you get my number?”

“Your sister gave it to me. She said since we got along last night that she figured you’d be okay with it.”

“No, it’s fine; I just wasn’t expecting a call from you. This has got to be the first call I’ve gotten from you since before dad died so it’s just weird. But what’s up?”

“I was wondering if you, Lexa and the kids would like to come over for dinner sometime this week, maybe on Wednesday?”

“I’d have to check with Lex and make sure we’re both free.”

“Oh okay, I understand.”

“It’s not a brush off Mom, I just need to check our schedules. We are having dinner at home tonight though. Lex is cooking and she is a fantastic cook. She’s making her mom’s famous chicken parmigiana. You’re welcome to join us if you’d like.”

“Chicken parmigiana you say? I do enjoy that dish. If you’re sure Lexa won’t mind, I’d love to join you.”

“I’m sure. Family is the most important thing to Lexa, she won’t have a problem with it. Do you have the address?”

“Yes, Raven gave it to me months ago.”

“Then you don’t have the correct address. We moved in with Lexa. I’ll text you the address but I will warn you now though not to be alarmed when the GPS has you turn on a private road, the estate is at the end of the road.”

“Don’t you think it’s a bit soon to move in with Lexa?”

“Mom, you literally spoke to me for the first time in years yesterday do not start questioning my decisions. I’m sure. She’s the mother of my children and the love of my life; there’s no place I’d rather have my children and I living. So, drop it.”

“I understand. What time should I be there?”

“Plan on 6:30pm but you can come earlier if you want, I just got home and Lex and the kids are already here.”

“Okay, I will see you in a bit then. I love you Clarke.”

“See you soon. Bye.”

Clarke disconnected the call before Abby could say anything further.

I haven’t heard her say she loves me in years but I can’t bring myself to say it back, not yet. It’s okay, we just need more time. Calm down Clarke, she should understand.

When Clarke left for the gallery, Lexa headed to her office. Lexa stepped of the private elevator which opened directly in front of her assistant, Harper’s desk. She greeted Harper, without giving he girl a chance to respond, as she proceeded to enter her office through her black oak double doors. She was surprised to see a male figure standing in front of her floor to ceiling windows, which made up the entirety of the wall facing the mountains located just outside of Polis.

“You really do have a marvelous view here, Lexa. I hope you don’t mind my unannounced visit, Harper mentioned you were expected in today so I chose to wait. I stopped by Friday originally but was told you were out of the office on family matters. I do hope all is well with your mother and siblings.”

“Uncle Marcus! It has been a long time. You are welcome here anytime, you know that. And yes, mother, Anya and Lincoln are all alright; I was out on other family matters actually.”

“Other family matters? Lexa, is everything okay?”

“More than; everything is perfect. I found out last week that I am a mother. I have a son, Aden and a daughter, Madison but we call her Madi. And before you ask, yes, I know I was told I’m sterile but several top fertility doctors but we did a DNA test and they are mine. They actually moved in with me this weekend along with their other mother, Clarke. Clarke and I are together now, officially. She’s the girl I’ve been pining over for almost six years that I told you about more times than I can count. You’ll love them Uncle Marcus.”

“Wow, that’s a lot to take in Lexa. I really don’t know what to say. Do you have a picture?”

“I have hundreds at this point. I can’t stop taking pictures. I made an album on my phone dedicated to the kids, Clarke and I. Here, you can scroll through all of it if you want but this one is my favorite. It’s the first selfie we took as a family.”

“They’re beautiful Lexa and your Clarke is stunning. She looks familiar though, I swear I’ve seen her before.”

“Have you been to the Polaris Gallery in the art district of the city?”

“Ah yes, I’ve gone to a few exhibitions there, they have a new one showcasing the work of the gallery owner, C. Griffin, next month.”

“C. Griffin stands for Clarke Griffin, aka my girlfriend and mother of my children. She owns the gallery.”

“That must be it. She does amazing work; your girlfriend is truly talented. I swear I know her face from somewhere else too though. I’m sure I’ll think of it later.”

“She is extremely talented, I’m very proud of what she has accomplished but surely you didn’t stop by unannounced just to catch up.”

“You are correct. As you know the we have lost one of Senators unexpectedly and the Governor now has to select a replacement. Friday morning, I received the call that Governor Wallace has selected me to take over as Senator. He has given me until Wednesday to accept or decline. I wanted to talk to you before I made a final decision because you will be most affected in my family. You may not be my biological niece but your mother is my sister and has been from the moment your Grandparents took me in off the streets and ultimately adopted me. Your siblings are not public figures but you are and if I accept you will be thrown into the spotlight more with people wanting the inside scoop and they will look at your company closer for any signs of favoritism. You know I would never show you favoritism but there will always be someone who would want to see me fail should I accept. Now you have a family of your own to think about. Please take today and tonight to think about it and talk it over with Clarke then let me know your thoughts. I will not do it if you think it will negatively impact your family. I do think the extra attention in the media would die down with time but still it would be a change for the family.”

“I know you’ve had your eye on the Senate seat for a while. I don’t think it will impact me as much as you think but I do need to discuss this with Clarke. There’s also the issue of my condition. I may not hide being intersex but I imagine reporters would try to dig up any dirt they can on your family in the beginning and I wouldn’t put it past a reporter to publicize that I’m intersex. All my business associates know because I refuse to do business with someone if they are going to treat me differently because I am intersex so I know a public report would impact my business but still it could impact my family. It’s a lot to think about but I will talk it over with Clarke tonight.”

“Thank you, Lexa. I hope I can meet your family soon.”

“Why don’t you come back to the house with me and have dinner with us? I was going to make mom’s chicken parmigiana and I know that’s your favorite. Plus, then you can meet Clarke and your great niece and nephew tonight.”

“If it wouldn’t be an imposition then yes I would like that.”

“Perfect. I actually need to head out now though so I can pick the kids up from school. I’m going to assume your driver brought you here so could I convince you to ride with me then Arthur can pick you up from my place later?”

“If you don’t think it’d be too much for the kids, I’d like that.”

“They actually handle meeting new people quite well. They’ll be thrilled to meet the man that stepped up to the plate and became a father figure to me after my own father passed.”

“Alright, it’s settled then. Shall we?”

“Yes, lets go.”

Marcus called his driver to let him know of the change in plans and that he would call when he needed a ride home. On the way to the school, Marcus asked Lexa question after question about her children, how she found out about them, why it took so long for her and Clarke to reconnect and anything else he could think of regarding Lexa’s newly found family. Before they knew it Lexa was parking in the parent pickup area.

“I’ll be back in just a couple minutes. I know you’re going to love them.”

“They’re your children; they’re family and I already love them.”

Lexa smiled and then headed into the building and down the winding hallway to her children’s classroom.

“Lexa! Already doing pickup duty?”

“Yes, I’m probably more excited than I should be to be doing pickup duty.”

“Well Aden and Madi were well behaved as always and are just gathering their things from their cubbies so they’ll be out in just a second.”

“Mommy! You came to pick us up!,” Aden squealed in excitement.

“Mommy, Mommy! See Aden, I knew Mommy would come get us instead of Mama today.”

“Hi, my little angels. Did you have a good day with Ms. Rivers?”

“Yeah, we did arts and crafts then we practiced out writing and reading. Oh and we learned to tie our shoes!,” Madi told her mother.

“Yeah, it was so much fun Mommy!,” Aden added.

“Well I have a surprise for you both waiting in the truck.”

“What is it?,” both children asked at the same time.

“It’s not an “it”, it’s a “who”. Your Grandma Indra’s brother, my Uncle Marcus, visited my office today and he was so excited to meet you both and your Mama that I invited him to dinner at our house and to come with me to pick you up so he could meet you. I know you’ve had to meet a lot of new people lately but do you think you might want to meet him?”

The twins nodded their heads in answer.

“Awesome. You know, Uncle Marcus was the person who first encouraged me to visit Arkadia the day I met you Mama.”

“Really?,” Aden asked.

“Yup. You guys ready to head out and meet him?”

The twins nodded and then they said their goodbyes and headed out to meet Marcus. When they reached the truck, Marcus was standing in front of it, leaning on the hood. The kids immediately got giddy at the prospect of meeting someone new.

“Hi, Uncle Marcus. I’m Madi. This is my brother Aden.”

“Well hello Madi and hello Aden; I am so very happy to meet you both but please don’t feel pressured to call me uncle. You both can call me Marcus if you’re more comfortable with that.”

“Mommy said you’re here uncle so that makes you our uncle though so you’re Uncle Marcus, it’s simple,” Aden chimed in with.

“Aden’s right, you’re Uncle Marcus deal with it.”

“And you my sweet little girl have been around your Aunt Raven and Aunt Anya too much; you’re picking up their sass.”

“I don’t know what that means, but if I’m being like my Aunties that’s a good thing; they’re so cool.”

“We’ll talk about this later. Are you guys ready to head home and help me make Grandma Indra’s chicken parmigiana?”

“Yes!,” both children exclaimed in unison.

“I take it they like to help you cook?”

“They do. We cooked together the first morning I spent with them and they helped mom cook a large breakfast for us yesterday as part of a day long date I had planned for Clarke. They’re actually quite talented little sous chefs already.”

“That’s great, they must have inherited the culinary gene from your mother.”

“Must be.”

Once everyone was buckled in Lexa drove the group back to her house. She was silent most of the trip as she instead chose to listen to her kids talk to Marcus about everything and anything. It was clear they already took a liking to him and him to them. When she parked her truck in the garage she actually had to loudly announce that they were home to get the three to end their conversation and head into the house. Looking at the clock, Lexa knew Clarke would be home any minute so she grabbed all the ingredients for dinner and began preparing the meal as she waited for Clarke’s arrival. Meanwhile, Marcus was in the living room with the twins telling them stories about their Mommy, Aunty Anya and Uncle Lincoln when they were kids.

About ten minutes later Lexa heard Clarke’s car pull into the garage. Pausing her preparations, he went to meet her girlfriend in the garage so she could tell her about Marcus.

“Hi love.”

“Oh! Lexa, you scared me; I wasn’t expecting you to meet me out here.”

“I just wanted to talk to you about something before you head in.”

“Oh, okay what’s up?”

“Do you remember my Uncle Marcus I told you about on the flight to Polis?”

“Yeah, he’s your mother’s adoptive brother and your favorite Uncle. He’s more of a father figure to you now but you don’t get to see him often because of his job.”

“Well, when I got to the office today he was waiting for me in my office. It turns out that Governor Wallace wants to appoint him to our recently vacated Senate seat but he wants our approval before accepting because he’s worried that the media will be interested in our family at least for a bit should he accept. There’s also the possibility of a reporter looking into the family and discovering that I’m intersex. I may not hide that I am but it’s possible my condition could be leaked in the media. If you think him accepting the appointment will negatively impact our family will tell him that I’m not okay with him accepting the position. What do you think?”

“I think he should do it if he wants. Lets be real Lex, if someone wanted to leak it to the media that you’re intersex they could because you don’t hide it and it frankly shouldn’t matter. The kids are too young to understand now but we will raise them knowing about you being intersex so it’s not like it would be a surprise to them if it were to get leaked, plus you’re already a public figure so there will always be some sort of media attention or interest in you. My point is I don’t think him accepting with cause anything disruptive to our lives, so if he wants to accept he should.”

“You’re perfect. I thought that’s what you would say but I still wanted to discuss it first before telling him my position. I’ll let him know that we’re on board. Also, it turns out Uncle Marcus has been to your gallery several times and is a fan of your work. It’s a small world. Anyway, are you ready to meet him?”

“Yes, lets go. Oh, before I forget, I invited my mother for dinner as well. She called while I was on my way home to invite us to dinner this week but I ended up inviting her here instead; I hope that’s alright.”

“That’s fine. It will probably be easier for you if meetings occur here for the time being that way if she upsets you, you can simply retreat to our room while I escort her out.”

“And you say I’m perfect when clearly you’re the perfect one.”

The pair then headed into the house where Lexa introduced Clarke and Marcus. Once she saw they were engrossed in a conversation about her art work, Lexa grabbed the twins and together the three of them prepared dinner. As usual the twins greatly enjoyed helping prepare the mean and they did an excellent job coating the chicken, adding the special ingredients, placing the cheese on top of the chicken and taste testing the homemade sauce. Lexa had just removed the finished product from the oven when the doorbell rang. Since she was the closest she yelled over to Clarke that she would answer the door. As expected it was Abby on the other side of the door.

“Hello, Abby. Thank you joining us.”

“Thank you for having me. You have a beautiful home. I brought this. I’m told this Lambrusco pairs well with tonight’s meal.”

“Thank you, my grandfather had his estate built and I inherited it. And yes, this wine is a great selection for tonight. It’s a beautiful Italian blend and pair beautifully with my mom’s special chicken parmigiana. I actually just took the food out of the oven so dinner will be ready in a few minutes. While it cools, I’d like to introduce you to my uncle.”

Lexa takes Abby’s coat and hangs it up in the coat closet before leading her to the living room where Clarke, Marcus and the twins are.”

“Abby, I’d like to introduce you to my Uncle, Marcus Kane. Uncle, this is Clarke’s mother Dr. Abby Griffin.”

“Abby?!”

“Marcus?!”

Chapter Text

“Grandma Abby!,” both kids said at the same time not noticing the confusion on their mothers’ faces or shock on their Grandma and Uncle’s faces.

“Hi little ones. Can Grandma have a hug?”

The twins ran to hug their Grandmother not noticing that her eyes never left their Uncle’s. Clarke and Lexa noticed though and were confused but knew the wouldn’t get any answers with the twins in the room.

“Can you two go wash up for dinner? We’ll be ready to eat in a few minutes.”

The twins nodded at their Mommy and ran off to do as told.

“So, Mom, Marcus, you two obviously know each other so would one of you care to fill Lex and I in?”

The two older adults exchanged a look before Abby’s shoulders sagged in defeat and she began to speak.

“I’ve known Marcus for a long time. We were um, together for a time before your father and I were married.”

I see, you seem awful antsy for him to simply be an ex. What are you not telling me, Mom?”

“Uncle Marcus? Is there something else we need to know? Why won’t you meet my eyes?”

“It is not my place, Lexa.”

“Will one of you please tell Lex and I the entire story? Like it or not we are all connected now for eternity and I will not tiptoe around you two for the rest of our lives. So, speak now.”

“Clarke, honey, there are things in my past I never wanted you to know; this is one of those things.”

“Mommy, I’m ready to eat,” Madi came back into the room saying.

“Mama, I’m ready too,” Aden added.

“I’ll go help them set the table. This is something I should let Abby share with you privately.”

“Thank you, Uncle Marcus.”

With that, Marcus led the twins to the kitchen so they could gather everything needed and begin to set the dining room table.

“I should go help, I get the feeling this is a conversation best had between mother and daughter.”

Lexa went to leave but Clarke stopped her.

“No, whatever she has to say can be said in front of you. I need you here baby, please.”

“Okay, I’ll be right here then.”

The couple sat on the couch, with Lexa drawing Clarke into her side with an arm wrapped around her waist while Abby sat on the couch in front of them.

“There are things in my past I am not proud of and never thought I’d have to tell you. This story is one of those things. Please make no mistake, I am not ashamed of the past I share with Marcus, I’m ashamed of how I acted and the consequences of those actions and how they hurt people. Clarke, as you know I was not much older than you were when you had the twins when I found out I was expecting you. At the time, I was in a relationship but it was not with your father.”

“Are you telling me that my father is not my birth father?”

“Please, let me explain then I will answer any questions you have.”

“Fine.”

“The person I was in a relationship with was Marcus. We met during the summer when I was sixteen and it was love at first sight. Things got serious probably quicker than they should have given the fact that I was sixteen and he was nineteen. I was still in high school while he had just finished his first year at Arkadia University. We were together from that summer until I was nineteen and in my first year at Polis University. Marcus had graduated and moved back to Polis by the time I began university so it was a no-brainer to me that I attend Polis University so we could still be together. Until then we had always been in Arkadia so I didn’t worry too much about the fact that he never introduced me to his family. Once I we were both in Polis, where I knew his family lived, we started to argue when he didn’t introduce me to his family. I thought he was ashamed to be dating the daughter of two common school teachers from the middle-class section of Arkadia as it was no secret his family was of importance in Polis.”

“I know you asked to be allowed to finish first but what do you mean his family was of importance?”

“Clarke, as you know Uncle Macus is my mom’s brother. Remember how I told you they were involved with government?”

“Yes.”

“What I didn’t tell you was how involved they were. Do you remember ever hearing about Andreas Killian Kane?”

“Wasn’t he the King of Trikru before it joined together with the neighboring lands to form the Kongeda we are currently a part of?”

“That’s correct. Now Clarke what is my mother’s maiden name and my Uncle’s last name?”

“Kane. Holy shit! Your family are from that line of Kane’s?!”

“Yes, King Andreas was my great-grandfather; my mother and uncle’s grandfather. He was assassinated by an Azgeda spy moments after signing the treaty which joined Trikru and the other twelve clans, including Azgeda, together to form the Kongeda. Once the treaty was signed Trikru’s capitol, Polis, became the capital of the entire Kongeda and my great-grandfather was set to be the first Commander of the Kongeda but Azgeda felt they should control the Kongeda. Queen Nia of Azgeda attempted to take control after my great-grandfather’s death but she was killed in solo hand to hand combat when she challenged my grandfather, Andreas Killian Kane Jr. My grandfather, my mother and uncle’s father, then became the first Commander. When my uncle was adopted years later, my grandfather intended for him to be his successor as my mom did not want to run the Kongeda but before he passed a new treaty was signed declaring that the Kongeda would be governed by a democracy going forward. Then you know from there the history of our nation. Even though my family no longer ran the Kongeda, they were still extremely influential and my grandfather was always critical of anyone my mom or uncle and eventually my siblings and I would associate with. That is part of why my mom, left the country and moved to Europe to become a chef and you know the rest of her story. Uncle Marcus stayed here though and earned his law degree and well you know the rest of his career path.”

“Thank you for that explanation, Lexa. Unfortunately, I did not know all of that at the time so I thought Marcus was ashamed to be with someone who was not from the same social standing as he was. Then I met your father one night after Marcus and I had a particularly bad fight where I blatantly accused him of being ashamed of me. I didn’t even give him a chance to respond before I stormed out of his house and quite literally ran into your father. We ended up going to a bar downtown and had a few drinks and one thing led to another. Marcus and I made up a few days later but the next time we had a major fight over the same issue, I decided to call your father and before I knew it we spent the night together again. Almost three months later I realized I was pregnant. I decided to breakup with Marcus and not tell him about the pregnancy, even though I knew there was a good chance he was the father. I just knew I couldn’t raise a child with him if he couldn’t even be bothered to introduce me to his family. So, I broke up with him and told him I was in love with someone else. I then told him about my transgressions so he believed me when I told him I was in love with your father. A week later I told your father I was pregnant but I confessed the entire truth to him. He assured me that it didn’t matter if you were biologically his child or not because he would love you the same regardless of DNA. That was the true start to our relationship and then you know the rest of the story of your father and I.”

“Mom, I’m not trying to be mean here or accuse you of anything but was dad, is dad, my biological dad?”

“Yes, Abby, please answer her because I would very much like to know if you’ve been keeping my child from me for 24, almost 25 years.”

“I’m sorry Marcus, truly. I never thought our paths would cross again and Jake, he raised her from day one. You didn’t even try to contact me or win me back after I left so I took that to mean I was right and you were ashamed of me and I refused to have my child grow up like that so when she born, I asked Jake if he wanted to know if she was biologically his and he said it didn’t matter to him because she was his daughter no matter way so we never did a DNA test. I’m sorry. I am so sorry, I didn’t know any of what Lexa just told us about your family and how your father was. I’m sorry.”

“I can’t believe this. You literally walked out my life when I had my children, partly because I didn’t know their other parent’s name even though I knew exactly who their other parent was if I saw them again and yet this whole time you didn’t even know who my biological father was.”

Clarke stormed off and Lexa heard her heading to the basement, likely to get a drink from the bar.

“I think the two of you need to discuss this further but I do not want my children to hear their Grandmother and Uncle fighting so I suggest you two stay here and eat while I plate some food for Clarke, the children and I and go eat downstairs with the kids while we watch the game. Come get us when you’re ready to talk to Clarke because like it or not you both need to have a conversation with her too now. But be warned, I don’t give a fuck how old you two are or hold Clarke is, if she wants to find out who her biological father is you will do a DNA test understood? Oh and by the way Uncle Marcus, we were going to tell you over dinner but we think you should accept the Senate appointment.”

When Lexa didn’t receive a response, she left the room and helped her children prepare plates for them and their mama then went downstairs to eat dinner with Clarke, who sure enough was drinking her usual cocktail at the bar. Lexa quickly put on Monday Night Football for her kids to watch and told them to go ahead and eat while they watched the game so she could talk to Mama. Once she was sure the twins were engrossed in the game and their dinner she approached Clarke and wrapped her arms around her from behind, placing a kiss to the side of her neck.

“Do you want to talk about it love?”

“I just don’t understand. The way she acted the day the twins were born I always thought her biggest issue was that I couldn’t give her the name of their other parent and yet this whole time she hasn’t actually known who my dad really is. How can you claim to love your child if you lied to them their entire life? Had you not brought him here tonight I doubt she ever would have told me or him that he may be my father. And how do you not tell someone they may be the father of your child? I couldn’t imagine seeing you again and not telling you about the twins or that they were yours. I mean I practically blurted it out the second I saw you again. She had been in a relationship with him for years and never told him. I just don’t understand Lex.”

Clarke began sobbing and Lexa swung the bar stool around so she could properly huge her girlfriend while rubbing soothing circles into the small of her back.

“Shh it will be okay Clarke. We will get through this together. I already told them both that if you want to find out for sure they will give you a DNA test. It’s up to you if you want to know but Clarke, even if he is your biological father your dad, Jake Griffin, is still your dad. He chose to raise you and love you as his child knowing he may not share any DNA with you. Despite that he raised you and loved you like a father should. I love you and I am here for you always.”

“Thank you, Lex. I’m hurt, so hurt this secret was kept from me but after having our babies and spending their entire lives hoping the day would come when I would see you again and be able to share the news that you were a mom I think I need to find out. If he is my biological father, I want to know. I’m not saying I’ll ever call him dad, I have a dad, but I want to know, no I need to know. Clearly, he didn’t even know there was a possibility he had a child so I think he deserves the chance to know me if he wants, if he is my biological father. Fuck Lex, this is so messed up; he’s your uncle!”

“Yes, he is but he was adopted so no DNA is shared between us. He was also adopted when he was older so he didn’t spend his entire life growing up as a Kane. My point is, he may be family but if he is your biological father it doesn’t change anything between us.”

“You’re right. Do you think we can just eat with the kids and stay down here for a while? I’m not ready to deal with my mother yet.”

“Of course. You don’t have to talk to either of them until you are ready Clarke.”

The couple joined their children and managed to enjoy their meal while watching the game. Clarke loved seeing how enthusiastic her children got watching the game and how they wouldn’t stop asking Lexa questions so they could understand how football was played. Clarke was so enthralled watching her family that she forgot about the two adults still upstairs.

While Clarke and Lexa enjoyed dinner and the game downstairs, Abby and Marcus were on the brink of World War III upstairs.

“I want answers Abby and I want them now. How could you keep this from me? I loved you, fuck the night you left me claiming to be in love with another I had a grand dinner planned with my parents and sister. I had been telling them about you for years and told them you were the one. When you finally moved to Polis they kept pestering me about meeting you but I was scared they would scare you off because of our family history. I was afraid being connected to the Kane name would be too much for you. My sister convinced me though that I owed it to you and our relationship to introduce you and let you decide if you could handle being involved with the Kane family. I even bought a fucking ring planning to propose to you after you met my family. Then, then that night you told me you were in love with someone else and just disappeared from my life, never to be seen or heard from again. Why, Abby, why? Why didn’t you tell me you were pregnant? Why did you cheat on me? Why didn’t you give me the opportunity to choose if I wanted to be a father regardless if the baby was mine biologically? You gave him that opportunity so why not me?”

Abby was in tears hearing how broken Marcus looked and sounded. She could tell she had gravely hurt the man she still loved deep down.

“I’m sorry Marcus, truly. I am so sorry. I should have given you a choice instead of making the decision for you. It’s not an excuse but I was young and scared and I truly thought you didn’t really want me. I didn’t want my child growing up being unwanted so I decided it was best if you just didn’t know. I see now how wrong that was. I am so sorry. I should have told you how I was feeling and given you a chance to explain. I was so stupid back then. I don’t have the right to ask for your forgiveness but I do hope one day you can forgive me.”

“I don’t know if I can ever forgive you Abby, especially if Clarke is mine. I know the choice is now hers but I want to know if she’s my child, if the twins are my grandchildren. I need some time to think Abby. I’m going to go eat in the kitchen since Lexa and the kids went to all this trouble to make us dinner but please don’t join me, eat in the dining room or elsewhere. I need some space but I don’t want to leave before I speak to Clarke.”

Abby nodded her head and the pair ate their dinner in separate rooms, not speaking a single word until Lexa came back upstairs.

“Um, Uncle Marcus, Abby can I speak with you both for a moment in the living room?”

Marcus and Abby silently walked to the living room, making sure to keep as much distance as possible between them.

“Clarke isn’t ready to speak to either of you tonight but she did ask me to deliver a message. Abby, she is asking you to give her space. She said she will call you when she’s ready to talk but not to expect that call anytime soon. Uncle Marcus, she’s in shock. She loved her dad and now her world has been turned upside down. She does want to talk to you but she needs time. She said she will call you tomorrow. One last thing; Clarke wants a DNA test. I already called Nyko and he’s on his way now to collect the samples. Clarke did not request he rush the results because she needs some time to wrap her head around the possibility that Jake isn’t her biological dad. Nyko says we should have the results back a few days before Christmas. He should be here in about fifteen minutes to collect the samples.”

“I understand. Please tell Clarke I love her and I’m sorry,” Abby said through her tears.

“I will Abby. I hate doing this but I think it’s time for you to go. Clarke doesn’t wish to see you and she needs to come upstairs when Nyko gets here.”

“I get it. I will talk to you soon, I hope. Marcus, I really am sorry and will be here when you’re ready to talk. The girls have my number.”

Marcus didn’t say anything but followed Abby’s movements with his eyes as she gathered her things and walked out the front door.

“Uncle Marcus, how are you holding up?”

“I don’t think it has fully set in yet that Clarke may be mine. I knew she looked familiar and it makes sense now, I was seeing the resemblance with Abby. I can’t believe she kept this secret from me. It hurts but I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t hoping Clarke is mine. I know she has a dad, but you know I always wanted children so having a daughter and grandchildren would mean the world to me. Oh fuck, Lexa I’m your Uncle and you have a family with Clarke!”

“I do, so I guess it’s a good thing you’re adopted and we don’t share DNA.”

“True true, yes that’s right so nothing would have to change between you two if I am her father. That’s good.”

At that moment, the doorbell rang signaling Nyko’s arrival. Lexa went to answer the door as Marcus sat back down on the couch.

“Hi Nyko, thank you for making a house call on this one.”

“No problem; I know Marcus wouldn’t want to keep it hidden if he does have a child but we don’t need the press photographing him coming into the office for a DNA test on the eve of him becoming a Senator because we both know he will accept the appointment. Plus, I would do anything for family and regardless of the results you all are family. Where are Marcus and Clarke so we can begin?”

“Marcus is in the living room and Clarke is in the basement with the twins watching the football game. I’ll go grab her.”

Fifteen minutes later, Nyko had gathered the samples and was leaving the house to take the samples to directly to the lab at Polis General. Thankfully, the hospital was large enough that there was always someone there to collect samples for tests that needed to be run. Once she walked Nyko out, Lexa returned to the living room where Marcus and Clarke were standing very awkwardly.

“Alright, so Nyko is dropping the samples off tonight and said we should know by the end of the day on the 21st.”

“Good, good. I know you’re not ready to talk yet Clarke, and that’s okay but I wanted you to know I will be here to talk whenever you’re ready. I’ll be going now, I’m you both would like some time alone after tonight.”

“Thank you for understanding Marcus. I promise I will call you, I just need some time to process.”

“I understand. Take all the time you need. Good night.”

With that Marcus took his leave, leaving Clarke and Lexa alone as their children were still watching the game.

“Why don’t we go finish watching the game with the kids, then I can take care of bath and bedtime while you enjoy a long bubble bath?”

“That sounds perfect actually. Thank you for not pushing me to talk.”

“Of course. I will be here when you’re ready to talk, love.

The couple exchanged a chaste kiss before rejoining their children downstairs. After the game ended, Clarke said goodnight to her children and went to take a bubble bath like Lexa suggest while Lexa handled bed and bath time. Two hours later, Clarke emerged from the ensuite and saw Lexa in bed reading a book.

“You’re still up?”

“Yes, I didn’t want to go to bed without you next to me.”

Clarke then crawled into bed and laid down with Lexa, who set her book down and turned off the lights. The couple exchanged a soft kiss before drifting off to sleep. Lexa wanted to talk to Clarke about the paternity issue but knew she had to wait until Clarke was ready.

Two weeks later, it was finally December 21st and the DNA results should be in later that day. Clarke still hasn’t wanted to talk about the issue with Lexa and she was worried. This was the first time Clarke refused to talk to Lexa about something. Clarke was pretending there was nothing wrong and going on with the Christmas preparations like everything was fine. She went to work each day until her vacation started on the 14th. When she came home she would help Lexa wrap the gifts they had already purchased for Christmas. Family dinners still happened every night and Clarke was still fully engaged with the kids. Even their sex life was better than ever. If you didn’t know about the paternity issue you wouldn’t think anything was wrong. Lexa knew what was wrong though and she was waiting for Clarke to break; she only hoped that when she did she allowed Lexa to be there for her and finally let her in.

Abby had told Raven what happened and Marcus told Indra so their family knew but no one said anything to Clarke but they all knew it was only a matter of time before Clarke’s emotions bubbled over and she blew. They only hoped that when it all came to a head she allowed Lexa to be there for her.

It was just before 5pm when Nyko called Lexa and she knew that meant the results must be in.

“Hey Nyko.”

“Hey Lexa, is Clarke with you? I tried calling her but she didn’t answer and I have the results.”

“Actually, she just walked in the house, let me grab her.”

“Clarke, Nyko is on the phone he has the results.”

Lexa could tell Clarke was nervous and scared. Lexa extended a hand and Clarke quickly grabbed it in a vice grip.

“Okay, but can you stay with me to hear the results?”

“Of course, love, lets go sit down and I’ll put the call on speaker.”

“Nyko, you’re on speaker with Clarke and I.”

“Hello Clarke.”

“Hello Nyko. Do you have the results?”

“I do, can you just rip the band aide off and tell me?”

“Of course. Clarke the lab determined with 99.99% certainty that Marcus Kane is your biological father.”

“I can’t be here, I need to go. I’m sorry I just, I just can’t.”

Clarke bolted from the couch, grabbed her purse and keys and ran out the door. Lexa quickly told Nyko she had to go and ran after Clarke, calling out to her as she went, but Clarke was already speeding down the driveway leaving nothing but a cloud of dust in her wake.

Chapter Text

Lexa stood there in shock while the dust settled from Clarke’s fast getaway. What do I do, what do I do?! I need to go after her, but I can’t bring the twins; Lord only knows what state Clarke will be in when I find her. Anya. I need to call Anya; she can come watch the twins then I’ll have Raven start looking for her too, four eyes are better than two after all. And Lincoln! His flight should be landing soon, I’ll ask him to look too. Yes, that will work. We will find her, I will find her. But first, I need to call Anya then start calling Clarke; maybe she’ll answer my call and at least tell me where she’s going. Yes, Lexa good plan.

Lexa was so lost in her thoughts that she didn’t immediately notice the object on the shoulder of her driveway. When the sun peaked through the trees just right and reflected off the object Lexa was momentarily blinded and brought from her thoughts noticing the object. Jogging to it, her heart broke and shattered into a million pieces when she saw it was Clarke’s phone. Lexa picked it up and noticed a “text message did not send” alert. The couple had long ago shared their passcodes, having nothing to hide, so she entered Clarke’s code hoping the unsent message might give her a clue as to where her girlfriend was headed. What she found only made her worry more.

Clarke to Lexa: Don’t come looking for me. I can’t do this Lexa, I’m sorry. I love you please remember that.

What the fuck?! What the fuck is that supposed to mean? Is she leaving me, leaving us? Or does she just need some space? This reads like I goodbye note though. Fuck! Fuck! I can’t lose her; the kids can’t lose her. Shit, I need to find her, fast.

Lexa went into what her employees and business associates called her “Commander mode” and started trying to take control of the situation. Before she even turned around to head back inside the house she had her phone to her ear as she waited for her sister to answer the call.

“Hey Lexa! What’s up,” her answered happily.

“How soon can you get to my place?”

“Okay, sure don’t say hi back or anything. I’m actually in your neck of the woods so I could be there in about five minutes.”

“Good, drive fast, I need you here now. Clarke’s gone.”

Lexa hung up before her sister could even register what had just been said and began making her next call.

“Hiya Lexa!”

“Raven, Clarke’s gone. I’m waiting for Anya to get to my place so she can watch the twins so I can go looking for her. She left her phone here, actually she appears to have thrown it out her car window as she fled, so I can’t call her. I’ll start searching my side of town, working towards the art district starting with the places over here that I know she likes or have special meaning to her. I need you to start with the other side of town and we will meet in the middle in the art district at her gallery, okay?”

“Yes, of course but Lex, what happened?”

“No time for explanations, have to find Clarke. Call if you find her.”

“But Le..”

Lexa hung up before Raven could finish her statement and immediately began dialing the next number.

“Hey, Lexa! I just landed and then I’ll be at your house for dinner probably just after 6pm.”

“No, change of plans I need you to go to Aunt Madison’s.”

“Um okay, but why?”

“Clarke’s gone and I need to find her. She didn’t take her phone. Anya’s coming here and then I’m going out to look for her on my side of town and Raven is going to search the other side. I’m grasping at straws, Linc but she views Aunt Madison as another mom so I thought, I don’t know, I just thought maybe she’d go there and it’s close to the airport so it’s easiest for you to go there.”

“Of course. I’ll have the driver take me straight there.”

“Thank you. Anya’s here, got to go.”

Lexa hung up before her brother could respond and she began marching towards her sister’s car.

“Lexa what the hell is going on? What did you mean Clarke’s gone?”

“No, time to explain. I need you to watch the twins so I can go look for her. Raven is already looking and Linc is heading to Aunt Madison’s in case she goes there.”

“Lexa, stop! Tell me what happened.”

“It’s not my place. Just know Nyko called and then she left. Then, I found her phone in the driveway; she must have thrown it out the window after she sent a text she thought went through but didn’t.”

Lexa hastily showed Anya the text.

“Fuck, this isn’t good. You go, I’ll tell the kids you had to go out for a bit. Do you need me to call anyone?”

“Just mom but make it clear to her not to tell Abby or Marcus. Then please text Raven and Lincoln and let them know not to tell Abby or Marcus anything either.”

“Will do. Go find her, bring her home and I’ll take care of things here.”

Lexa was already sprinting to her truck before the final words left Anya’s lips.

Three hours later and there was still no sign of Clarke. By now, Lexa had called and visited every hospital in Polis and left her information in case Clarke came in or was brought in. She even called Clarke’s friend Miller who was a detective with Polis PD but he said he couldn’t file a missing person’s report until Clarke had been missing for 24 hours. He did say he’d spread the word though so the force was keeping an unofficial lookout for Clarke.

Where are you Clarke? Please be okay, I can’t lose you. Please come home, come back to me.

Lexa found herself back at Clarke’s gallery. She was not surprised to see Raven waiting for her.

“Where is she Raven? Why would she leave me and the kids like this? We’re supposed to be partners and she just left. Why wouldn’t she let me be there for her? What am I supposed to do if she never comes back? What am I supposed to tell the kids?”

Lexa was full on sobbing now. Raven had never seen the other girl in such a state and wasn’t sure what to do so she decided to do what she would do if it was Clarke in this position, she wrapped her up in a tight hug and let her cry it out on her shoulder.

“It will be okay, Lexa. She loves you and the twins too much to leave you. She will come back. She probably just needs time after talking to Nyko. Speaking of, what did Nyko say?”

“*still sobbing* Not my *sob* place to say.”

“Okay, I’ll accept that for now. It’s almost the twins’ bed time though so you need to get home and put them to bed because if you’re not there they will worry and know something is wrong. I’ll call Linc and your mom and we will meet you at the house and we can all talk once the twins are asleep.”

“I want to keep looking.”

“I know you do, but you’re a mother and you know your kids need you right now.”

“I know you’re right but I still want to keep looking.”

“And you will but first you need to be there for bed time then we will regroup as a family okay? Get going and I’ll call everyone and meet you at your place.”

“Okay.”

Lexa walked back to her truck, still lost in her thoughts about her girlfriend, then quickly returned home to tuck her children in bed. Raven meanwhile, remained at the gallery for a few minutes calling Lincoln and Indra. Then she made a decision she knew Lexa would not be okay with; she called her own mother. It only took two rings before she heard her mother’s voice.

“Raven, what as you calling at this hour?”

“Mom, Clarke’s gone. We can’t find her anywhere. We’ve been looking for hours.”

Raven broke down and started sobbing before her mom could reply.

“What do you mean Clarke’s gone?”

“Lexa won’t tell us what Nyko said but he called with the test results and then Clarke bolted. She threw her phone out her car window as she left the house and Lexa saw a text message Clarke had tried to send to her but it didn’t go through. Basically, Clarke told her not to come looking for her, she couldn’t do this but she loved her. Lexa’s a mess; I honestly think she’d set the entire city on fire if that’s what it took to find Clarke. I just made her go home to handle bedtime with the twins because they will know something is wrong if at least one of their moms doesn’t tuck them in; plus, I’m hoping they help calm her. She asked us not to call you or Marcus for obvious reasons but it’s been hours and I don’t know what to do Mom.”

“It hurts that Lexa didn’t want me contacted but given the current situation I understand. Clarke hasn’t talked to me since that night at the house so I can understand why Lexa would think it’s best to keep me at arm’s length. This isn’t the best timing but did Lexa say what the test results were?”

“No. All she will say is it isn’t her place to say. I admire her protecting Clarke’s privacy but I want to know if my sister is my sister.”

“Regardless of the results she is your sister, you know that. But Raven, where is everyone meeting? I don’t care what Lexa says right not but now that I know she’s not keeping me out of this.”

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea. I think seeing you might set her off and we don’t need that right now, she’s already on edge worrying about Clarke.”

“Raven, I am your mother tell me where everyone is meeting to discuss my missing daughter!”

“Lexa and Clarke’s house.”

Abby hung up and rushed out the door without saying anything else.

While Raven was talking to Abby, Lexa had decided to call the only other person who would know the paternity results at this point, Marcus. Given the news they received, she was not surprised he picked up on the first ring.

“Lexa, how’s Clarke? How is she handling the news? I am shocked. I knew it was a possibility but to know I have a daughter, a daughter whose life I completely missed and grandchildren too! It’s a lot so I can only imagine what Clarke is feeling. I didn’t want to make things harder on her that’s why I didn’t call first.”

“She’s gone. She left, she left me, left our kids, just left. She didn’t take her phone but tried to send me a text telling me not to look for her. We’ve been look for her for hours but there’s no sign of her. I’m headed home now to handle the kids’ bedtime but then I plan to keep looking. I have to find her.”

“I’ll meet you at the house, I know she needs space so it wouldn’t be best if I happened to be the person who found her but I can at least stay with kids so the rest of you can keep looking. Please let me help Lexa; she’s my daughter please let me help.”

“Okay. I think you watching the kids would be okay then Anya can come out with us to help search. Thank you. I’ll see you soon.”

“Lexa, does Abby know?”

“I told everyone not to tell either of you because I knew Clarke wouldn’t react well if either of you found her so unless someone didn’t listen, no she doesn’t know and I need it to stay that way at least right now because if I see her I won’t be responsible for my actions. This is her fault. Her lie is what got us here and if something happens to Clarke or she leaves for good I will never forgive Abby.”

“I understand your anger as I feel that way too. She robbed me of the chance to be a father to my own child, my only child. We can’t focus on that right now though; now the priority is finding Clarke. I’m leaving now and I’ll see you soon.”

The pair hung up and each made their way to the estate. When Lexa reached her driveway though anger boiled in her veins. Parked in her driveway was none other than Abby Griffin’s car.

Who the fuck told her?! I swear to God someone better keep me away from her or the police will be getting called for more than just help finding Clarke!

Lexa stormed into her house, anger clearly burning in her eyes. If looks could kill everyone in the living room would be dead. Lexa snarled when she saw Abby sitting in a chair crying. How dare she come into my home; my home with Clarke and play the victim! She is the reason this is happening!

“Whoever told her what is going on will be removed from this house permanently. None of you are to move. I need to see my children then I will deal with all of you,” Lexa hissed.

It only took Lexa 30 minutes to get her children to fall asleep. They both were happy to see their mommy but asked where their mama was. Lexa told them their mama had a long day and had to stay at work late but loved them very much. This answered satisfied the twins and one story later they were sound asleep and moved to their own beds. Lexa then steeled herself and returned to the group in the living room where Raven and Marcus had now joined the group. When Lexa finally began to speak, her tone was harsh and cold; it was clear she was not in the mood to deal with any bullshit.

“Someone better start talking. Who the fuck told her to come here. Who broke my trust? Speak now or I swear to God you all will be thrown out of this house.”

No one spoke, no one owned up to telling Abby.

“I SAID START TALKING. WHO THE FUCK TOLD HER AFTER I EXPLICITLY SAID NOT TO!”

“Lexa, honey calm down this isn’t going to help us find Clarke.”

“No mom, I told all of you not to tell Abby or Marcus and yet here Abby sits in my living room; in the house I share with Clarke, with our children! The house Clarke fled after having to face the fact that her own mother lied to her for her entire life! Do any of you really think Clarke would be comforted to see her here should she walk through the door or if she were the one to find her? No! No, she wouldn’t. She made it clear she needed time and space from her mother and yet one of you told her to come here and I want to know who!”

When no one still answered, Lexa rounded on Abby.

“Who told you?! Who told you it was okay to come here. THIS IS YOUR FAULT! You lied to Clarke her entire life and it destroyed her. She wouldn’t even talk to me about how she was feeling then today she had no choice but to face things and when she was forced to do that she couldn’t handle it and fled and from the way her text read she has no intention of coming back. YOU DID THIS! You did this, how could you do this, how could you lie, why Abby, why? I can’t lose her, I can’t!”

Lexa collapsed on the ground, sobbing harder than ever before, thick tears streaming down her cheeks. No one knew what to do; they had never seen Lexa like this, this broken, this vulnerable. Everyone was so focused on Lexa sobbing on the floor that they didn’t notice someone else had entered the house until the figure got on the ground and enveloped Lexa in a tight hug.

Chapter Text

“Shh, it’s okay little one, it will all be okay. I’m here, I’ve got you, it’s going to be okay.”

“A..au..aunt Madison?,” Lexa sobbed out.

“Yes, sweetheart, it’s me. It’s all going to be okay. We will find her and we both know she won’t abandon her children or you for long. Lets get you cleaned up and in bed. There isn’t anything more you can do right now. We can regroup in the morning but you’re no good to your children or Clarke if you don’t take care of yourself.”

“But, I have to find her.”

“And you will but you need rest.”

“Fine.”

With that Madison led Lexa to her room and Lexa collapsed on the bed, immediately clinging to Clarke’s pillow that still smelled like her as more tears fell. Madison stayed with Lexa until the girl had cried herself to sleep. A few hours later, Lexa woke in her bed, still fully dressed from the day before confused as to why she was in bed alone; then it all came back and she remembered exactly why she was in bed alone. The tears started to fall again as she grabbed her phone to see if she had any messages or missed calls even though she didn’t expect any. To her surprise there was one new text from an unknown number.

Unknown to Lexa: Baby, I promise I’m okay. I will find my way back to you but I need to do this on my own. Something didn’t feel right about this whole thing and then I remembered something. I need to find out if what I think is true is true. If I’m right it will change everything. Please don’t try to find me although something tells me you will anyway. Please tell Aden and Madi I love them and will be home as soon I can. I love you to the ends of the multiverse and remember the north star will guide me home. When you’re missing me just look to the north star and know it will lead me home. I love you.

So she got a burner phone. But why mention the north star? We’ve never talked about the north star. Wait, we did once. I need to find it, crap where did Clarke put it.

Rifling through Clarke’s things Lexa eventually found what she was looking for and instantly knew where to look for Clarke as well as had an idea of what was really going on. She grabbed her phone and dialed a number, hoping they’d answer even though it was just before 3am.

“Hello.”

“Hello, this is Alexandria Woods I apologize for the late hour but I need the personal jet fueled and ready to go within the hour. Can you do this?”

“Yes Ms. Woods, we will be ready for take-off within the hour. Do you need us to send a car?”

“No that won’t be necessary I’ll drive myself and store the truck at the airstrip until my return.”

“I will let them know you will be leaving your vehicle behind. We will see you shortly Ms. Woods.”

“Yes, you will.”

Lexa then grabbed a duffle bag and began haphazardly throwing clothes and toiletries in it. Once packed she quietly made her way to the front door and set her bag next to it. When she turned around to make her way to her children’s rooms she noticed that everyone who was there last night was asleep in her living room. Knowing she couldn’t leave without saying something to them she wrote notes to her family.

Mom,

I’m sorry I wasn’t here when you woke. I remembered something and think I know where to find Clarke. I can’t say anything more but know I love you and will be back as soon as possible with Clarke. Please watch over Madi and Aden while I’m gone.

-Lexa

Anya and Raven and Lincoln,

I hope you each understand why I needed to leave while you all were asleep. I knew if I woke you, one or all of you, would insist on coming with me and I need to do this alone. I promise I will be back before Christmas with Clarke.

-Lexa

Abby,

I am still upset you lied but I now believe you were lied to as well. I can’t say anything more but know I will bring Clarke back. Please do not show your note to the others. I will contact you when I can.

-Lexa

Senator Marcus Kane:

Do not share any of the contents of this note with anyone. I believe I know what you did. If I’m right, and we both know I usually am, there will be hell to pay. You better hope that I’m wrong.

-Alexandria Woods

Lexa was about to write a note to her Aunt Madison when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

“Aunt Madison, you scared me!”

“What are you doing up at this hour?”

“I think I know where Clarke is and I am going to bring her home. I need to ask you something first though.”

“Anything.”

“When Marcus came to live with you all when he was 18 do you remember his rugby accident?”

“I do yes. Why do you ask?”

“Where was he hit. I believe I remember from the stories mom told but this is important and I need to be sure.”

“His groin but I’m confused about what this has to do with finding Clarke?”

“It has everything to do with it. Thank you. Please do not mention this conversation to anyone else. One more thing, can you watch Madi and Aden while I’m gone?”

“Of course I will. You take as much time as you need but bring our girl home.”

“I will. I promise we’ll be back before Christmas.”

“Good, go get your girl.”

The pair exchanged small smiles then Lexa went to make her final stop before leaving, her children’s rooms. She knew she shouldn’t wake them but hated leaving them. She wanted them to be with her all the time but there was no way she could take them with her. Reluctantly she entered her daughter’s room first, crouched down and placed a kiss on her forehead before uttering a whispered “I love.” She then did the same with Aden before backing out of the room, making her way to the front door and leaving unnoticed by all, except Madison.

Not long after, Lexa found herself pulling onto the airstrip. She drove to the hanger where she normally parks when leaving her vehicle there and was not surprised to see Clarke’s car. I am on the right track. She was here. I’m getting closer.

Walking up to the plane she was met by the stewardess and pilot.

“Good morning Ms. Woods. We were surprised to be asked to fly again so soon after returning. Ms. Griffin said she was traveling alone so you can imagine our surprise when you called only a few hours after we returned.”

“Clarke didn’t know I had plans to join her. I trust you are prepared to fly me out to surprise her?”

“Of course! As soon as you give the command we will be ready to go and have you reunited with Ms. Griffin before dawn.”

“Thank you. Lets get to it, I’m very eager to return to Clarke.”

Lexa knew she should sleep during the flight but she was too nervous. If she was right, everything was about to change again. She and Clarke had been through so much in such a short period of time but she knew they would come out of this stronger than ever. They just needed to get through this then they could truly begin to live their happily ever after. Lexa became lost in her thoughts and didn’t realize they had landed until she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“Ms. Woods, we have arrived.”

“Thank you. I trust you will refuel and be prepared for takeoff once I return? I expect to be several hours but will call before I head back here.”

“Yes, we will be ready just let us know when you expect to me be back. Oh and Ms. Woods, welcome back to Arcadia.”

“Thank you.”

With that Lexa left the plane and ran to Jeep already waiting for. Her staff knew her so well that she no longer had to ask for a car to be waiting for her. Pulling out the photograph she took from Clarke’s album she looked at it once again. How did I not notice this before? I could have saved Clarke so much emotional turmoil the last couple of weeks had I. I will make this up to her and we will get answers. I’m coming Clarke.

With one final look at the photograph Lexa knew her destination and took off, desperate to reach her lover. An hour later she finally pulled onto the path leading to her destination. Alright. The north star will lead me home. North is straight ahead so if I go straight I should find what I’m looking for. Maybe I should park here and walk the rest of the way so I don’t spook her if she’s still here. Yes, that’s the best idea.

Lexa parked underneath a large willow tree and began walking north, head on a swivel looking for any sign of what she was looking for, who she was looking for. About five minutes later she finally saw it, a figure in the distance sitting on the ground. Wisps of blonde hair peeked out the woman’s hood and Lexa knew it was Clarke. Lexa approached slowly not wanting to spook the other girl. Her presence went unnoticed until she sat down next to her without saying a word. The only sound hard was the light wind in the air and Clarke’s sobs.

“You didn’t listen. I told you I needed to do this on my own.”

“I know but I think I know what’s going on and you shouldn’t have to face this alone. I love you Clarke; I gave you that ring on your finger as promise not only that I’d marry you but that I’d always be your partner in all things. I can’t be your partner if you insist on going through the most difficult of times alone. Please let me help you through this.”

“I don’t deserve you. You’re too good to me. I couldn’t ask for a better partner. I don’t know what to do Lex. All I know is that there is no way that DNA test was correct. I’ve been sitting her for hours just wishing he could answer me and explain. When I got here I went to Arkadia General to get my dad’s medical records. They gave them to me and this is what I found and it confirmed my earlier thoughts.”

“Clarke, back up can you explain from the beginning? I’m a little confused.”

“The past two weeks something didn’t sit right with me about there being a possibility that Marcus was my father. Yesterday it finally hit me so I went to Madison’s house when I knew she was out and let myself into the guest house since I still have a key and I started going through the boxes I still had stored there that had things form my high school days. I was looking for an old project from biology. We had to do a project about blood types. In my project, I did an analysis on my blood, my mom’s and my dad’s. I used the analysis to show how our parents’ blood types influence us. See take a look. See here? That’s my mom’s blood type; she’s AB negative. Now look at mine, I’m RH null and that’s extremely rare like less than a hundred people are document as living with RH null currently rare. So, my blood type has to match either my mother or father. Look at my dad’s blood type. He’s RH null too. Once I had my project I just had a feeling I needed to come here so I used the jet and went to the hospital immediately. When they gave me a copy of his medical records I discovered this. Read it, Lex.”

Lexa looked at what Clarke handed her. It was a DNA test from the day Clarke was born. This test showed that Jake Griffin was Clarke’s biological father. Looks like I was right but the question remains why would Marcus go along with this lie?

“You look deep in thought Lex. What’s going on in that beautiful head of yours?”

“When you sent the text, and referenced the north start I remembered you showing me a picture of your dad when he was a teenager and telling me how he learned about the north start on that trip. Something told me to find that picture so I did and then I noticed something in the background, look.”

Lexa handed the photo to Clarke and pointed to a figure in the background. Clarke gasped when she realized who it was.

“Lex, is that Marcus in a Polis High uniform?”

“It is. Seeing the two them in a rugby photo, even though they weren’t posing together, made me remember something about Marcus. When he was 18 and came to live with my mom’s family he was set to get a scholarship playing rugby but then he suffered an injury. In one game, it got more physical than normal and by the end of the play Marcus was on the ground clutching his groin. A player from the opposing team had managed to not only kick him in the groin hard enough or something to cause an inguinal hernia that required surgery. I remember my mom telling that Marcus ended up needing surgery and due to a complication with the surgery he was told he would be unable to have children. Mom only told me after I had been told I couldn’t have kids, which obviously, we know now was inaccurate. I think she thought it would help me to know that I wasn’t alone in the “wants kids but can’t have them department.” I didn’t think about that when everything happened with your mom because I was shock but then seeing the photo reminded me. What I still don’t understand fully is the why.”

“So, we both came to the same conclusion that Marcus is not my father but we had to fly to Arkadia to tell each other. Oh, we’re a mess. Can we make another commitment to each other?”

“Of course we can baby.”

“We talk things through. We don’t shut the other out. I don’t ever want go through something like this again. Had I just talked to you we could have avoided all the pain I’m sure I put you through by running away.”

“I agree, we always need to talk. We are partners and need to rely on each other in good times and bad. And you’re right, the last 14 or so hours have been hell. I’ve broken down in tears more times in those hours than my entire life combined. I was scared you’d never come back.”

“I’m so sorry I put you through that. I never met to hurt you. I promise I’ll be better and in the future, I won’t shut you out and I will talk to you. God, I am so so sorry Lexa; please forgive me.”

“Of course, I forgive you but please don’t shut me out again and talk to me, don’t run. I love you and I will always be here to support you but you have to let me support you.”

“I know and I’ll be better I promise.”

For the first time in what felt like forever the couple shared a sweet kiss, full of promises of being better. When the kiss broke, Lexa finally asked what was on her mind.

“Clarke, what made you come here?”

“When I got the medical records and saw the DNA test I just needed to be close to him and this is as close as I can get so I came here.”

“Clarke, you don’t have to come to his grave to be close to him. Your dad is always close to you because he’s in your heart. And if that’s not good enough, just look at our children because part of him is still in them. He is always with us babe.”

Clarke was in tears hearing her girlfriend’s words. She’s right he is always with me. I wish he could have met Lexa, met his grandchildren. Wait, I can introduce him to Lexa, sort of.

“Hey Lex?”

“Yeah?”

“Lexa this is my dad, Jake Griffin. Dad, this is my girlfriend, Lexa Woods. She’s the love of my life and also the other mother of your grandchildren, Aden Lincoln Woods and Madison Raven Woods.”

“I wish I could have met you in person, sir. I promise you that I will always love and care for Clarke, protect her, honor her and be faithful to her all the days of my life. She and our children are the best things to ever happen to me. One day, I will marry your daughter. I hope you would approve.”

“He would approve. All he ever wanted was for me to be happy and I’m happiest with you and our children. Lexa, can we go home now? I need to see Aden and Madi and figure out why the DNA test was tampered with.”

“Lets go home, my love. As to the test, I think I know who tampered with it and why. We can discuss it on the plane, I had them stay here so we could leave when we were ready.”

Lexa gave Clarke a few moments to say her goodbyes to Jake then the pair were on their way back to the airstrip. Once they were at cursing altitude Clarke removed her seatbelt and moved so that she was curled right up into Lexa’s side.

“You said you thought you knew who tampered with the test Nyko ran and why. Can you explain your thoughts?”

“Remember the brief Kane family history I told your mom that day at the house?”

“Yeah but what does that have to do with anything”

“I left out a piece of the story because I didn’t think it was important at the time. Marcus wasn’t adopted purely out of the goodness of my grandfather’s heart. Remember how I said Marcus was adopted and my grandfather hoped he would be his successor as Commander? Well he only adopted him for that purpose. The truth is even if my mom had wanted to be Commander it would not have been allowed because the original treaty stated that the Commander was to be the eldest male child of the current Commander. That clause is part of why there was a push to become a democracy. Back then if the Commander didn’t have a male child the clan leaders would choose an appropriate successor from amongst themselves. My grandfather did not want someone he didn’t deem worthy to inherit his thrown as he liked to call it.”

“But a new treaty was signed converting the Kongeda into a democracy so I’m confused how it all fits together.”

“Yes, the new treaty converted the Kongeda to a democracy but it didn’t wipe out the estate inheritance rules with respect to deceased clan leaders. When the Kongeda was formed, it permitted inheritance in accordance with any will left by the deceased but there was a clause precluding inheritance by children if they had no heir. That’s why when my grandfather died my mom got everything and then passed majority of the estate on to Anya, Lincoln and I. But under the old rules if after an estate is divided amongst the deceased clan leader’s children with their own heirs then later a child who previously had no heir has one they can petition for their share of the estate. Madison never cared about inheriting but I could tell it always bugged Marcus that he was left with nothing. He only found success in politics because he was able to use the Kane name. Don’t get me wrong, he was a great uncle to me and really stepped up after my dad passed but I also know he didn’t like that my siblings and I ended up with most the estate in the end.”

“These old rules are so wrong. Why haven’t they been updated?”

“There’s a bill currently pending that would abolish the rules of inheritance in regards to clan leaders but it needs Senate approval. The Senate had the votes needed to pass it but then one of our Senators passed away.”

“And let me guess it’s the same Senator Marcus is replacing?”

“Yes.”

“So you think Marcus had the test tampered with, since he knew he couldn’t have children, so that he could take part of the estate back from you guys while also blocking the bill that would abolish the inheritance rules.”

“Yes. What I’m less sure of is why? My understanding is that he has been doing well for himself so I’m not sure why getting part of the inheritance is so important to him.”

“Maybe Raven could work some of her tech magic and find something that would tell us why he suddenly wants part of the inheritance. He had no way of knowing my mom would be at the house that day so he definitely just seized the opportunity that arose and acted. Something had to have made him need to act so fast because this definitely wasn’t a well thought out plan.”

“Hmm maybe Raven could help. Lets call her. But I agree something happened and he seized the opportunity when he heard your mom explaining their past. There’s something going on we don’t know.”

“Lets call Raven and go from there.”

Using Lexa’s phone, they called Raven. She picked up on the first ring.

“ALEXANDRIA WOODS WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?! YOU LEAVE A NOTE AND SNEAK OFF IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT! WE HAVE BEEN WORRIED SICK!!”

“Raven, take me off speaker phone or I will hang up.”

“Okay, you’re off speaker.”

“I need you to go somewhere where you have privacy. No one, and I mean no one else, can know what we are about to say.”

“Fine. I’m alone, now explain.”

“We’ll explain later, Rae but right now Clarke and I need a favor.”

“Clarke? You found Clarke?”

“Yes, when I left I had a feeling I knew where she was and I was right. We’re on our way back to Polis now but we need some help.”

“What do you need?”

“We need you to dig into Marcus. See if he’s connected to any of the clan leaders of the Kongeda or any reasons for why he would suddenly need access to the Kane family inheritance.”

“Um okay. Any chance I can get some context?”

“I’ll let Lex give you the cliff notes.”

“Nyko called and said the results showed Marcus was Clarke’s father we both were suspicious and found what we needed to prove he is not her father, Jake was. Marcus also knew it was impossible for him to have children because of a surgical complication I forgot about. The only reason I can think of for him to lie and tamper with the test is if he was trying to trigger a clause in Kongeda’s treaty which would allow him to take part of the inheritance we got from my grandfather’s passing if he had a child. What we don’t know is why he would want some of the inheritance. Anything you can find would be appreciated. And please keep this between us; you can’t even tell Anya.”

“Never a dull moment with you two. I’ll see what I can find. I suggest you two stay out of sight whenever you land because everyone is looking for you. Marcus especially is looking for you. So it’s probably best that you don’t give him a reason to think you’re on to him.”

“Yeah, that might be a problem. In my note to him I told him I knew what he did and there would be hell to pay.”

“That explains why he’s trying so hard to find you. Just try to stay out of sight and I’ll try to find something. Oh, before you ask the kids are fine; they think you both had to go to work early and Madison is keeping them entertained. Shit, gotta go I see Marcus headed this way.”

Raven hung up before Clarke or Lexa could say anything further.

“I guess now we wait.”

“Yeah, I guess so. If my uncle is looking for us harder than the others though he will eventually check the airstrip and see that both our cars are in the hanger. We may want to delay touching back down in Polis until we hear back from Raven.”

“That’s a good idea. Maybe stay in the air as long as we can since he’ll probably check other airstrips or airports if he figures out we flew somewhere.”

“Good point, I’m going to tell the pilot not to land.”

They had been circling Polis from 30,000 feet for about an hour when Raven called.

“Tell us you found something Raven?”

“Actually, I did. It turns out that your uncle has been working behind the scenes with Governor Wallace. I found emails showing that Wallace agreed to appoint him to the open Senate seat but only if he gave them control of Trikru Inc. It looks like Wallace and his son have been trying to launch a company called Mount Weather Corp. Mount Weather appears to want to do what Trikru already does but they’ve been having a hard time finding investors because of how well Trikru is doing. Two and a half weeks ago, Marcus emailed Wallace saying if he appointed him to the Senate seat he’d do whatever it took to get control of Trikru. It seems his initial plan was to convince you to sign it over to him but I’m guessing when he heard my mom explain their past he remembered that treat provision you mentioned and tried to seize the opportunity and with dad dead he wasn’t able to dispute things. There’s also an email between Marcus and the lab employee who was working when Nyko dropped the samples off. And hacking into the lab showed the original test result stating Marcus was not the father then the altered one showing he was.”

“I hate to say it but that makes sense. He made his name in politics but to truly succeed he needed national attention and the Senate seat provides that, his state seat doesn’t. Ugh I want to scream. He was so good to me after my dad died and now he does this, something that he knew would hurt my family.”

“It will be okay babe, we know the truth now and we will deal with it and then we ae just going to enjoy some time together as a family.”

“I like the sound of that. Raven, is everyone to the house or out looking for us?”

“It’s just Madison, the twins and I at the house.”

“Call everyone, tell them I’m on my way home but I hit a dead end and need to regroup. Don’t let them know I’m with Clarke cause if you do Marcus could flee out of fear we figured things out.”

“Okay, I’ll call them and I guess I will see you both soon.”

Once the call ended, Lexa let the pilot know they were ready to land. The couple decided to drive back together in Lexa’s truck and would come back for Clarke’s car later because they weren’t ready to part with each other yet. Before they knew it, they were pulling into their driveway. When they reached the door leading from the garage to the house Clarke stayed behind as Lexa entered the home. Everyone was on her the second they saw her. Lexa played her part well and acted like she was distraught and unsure how to go on without Clarke. When Marcus started to try and act like a concerned parent Clarke walked in and linked hands with Lexa before speaking.

“We know what you did Marcus and we have the proof. The police have been called and will be here momentarily. So I would get explaining if I were you or Lexa and I can explain for you.”

The room was deadly silent as everyone minus Lexa and Raven tried to wrap their heads around Clarke being back and mentioning that Marcus did something. No one knew what to do or say.

“I’m going to take that silence to mean you don’t wish to explain yourself Marcus. That’s right, you lost the right t be called my uncle when you bribed the lab tech to change the DNA test results so it would look like you were Clarke’s father when Jake actually was. And yes, we have proof you did that. We also have the DNA test Jake had done secretly when Clarke was born showing he was her father. And if that’s not enough for you Jake and Clarke have RH null blood and you don’t and neither does Abby so you can’t be here father. And best of all you’re infertile. I remembered all of a sudden that you were made infertile because of a surgery complication. You also know that you made a deal with Governor Wallace to get him control of Trikru Inc. so his newly formed Mount Weather Corp could succeed. And when you heard Abby explaining your past you took the opportunity knowing that if you had a child you’d be entitled to part of the Kane inheritance. We have already given all of the evidence to the police so don’t try to wiggle your way out of this and before Clarke and I walked in the arrested Governor Wallace on charges of misconduct, attempted corporate espionage and conspiracy to commit a felony. I imagine you will be facing similar charges. You should be ashamed of yourself, I know I am.”

“Lexa, you have to understand I needed the Senate seat and this was the only way to get it.”

“No! You could have gone about it the right way and run a campaign and leave the choice to the people as it should be. What you have done was cruel to my family. You made the love of my life think her dad wasn’t her dad and therefore her life was lie. You let my soon to be mother-in-law worry if she would ever see her child again. You caused all of our family and friends to worry about Clarke and I. I will never forgive you for this.”

“How could you Marcus? I know I was wrong keeping it hidden for so many years that I wasn’t sure who Clarke’s father was but to lie like that. I don’t even recognize the person you’ve become. The man I loved never would have done this.”

The rest of the family expressed similar sentiments until it was just Indra and Clarke who hadn’t said anything. Lexa watched as her mother walked up to her brother, pushed him up against the wall then hit him square in the jaw with a mean right hook.

“You son of a bitch! My father brought you into our home, adopted you, loved you as his own and you repay him and dishonor his memory by doing something you knew would hurt his granddaughter and great grandchildren? You do not deserve the Kane name and you surely are no longer a brother of mine.”

Indra stormed off to the guest house where Madison had the twins. All eyes then moved to Clarke and seeing the storm brewing in her blue eyes they knew whatever happened next was not going to be pretty.

“Do you have any idea the amount of emotional turmoil you have put me through the past weeks and especially the past 24 hours? I cannot believe someone like you is related to Lexa but no, Indra was right you don’t deserve the Kane name. I hope you rot in hell and if you ever do see the light of day again be warned now that I will kill you if you come anywhere near my family. You may not have physically harmed me but you caused emotional pain and tried to take away things that do not belong to you. You are a despicable human being.”

Clarke slapped him backhanded with her right hand, making sure her ring made contact and left a mark before turning around and walking back to Lexa intertwining their fingers. A few seconds later the police walked in and placed Marcus under arrest before handcuffing him and leading him out of the house.

“Now that that’s settled I propose that we move on from the disastrous past 24 hours and get back to preparing for Christmas. Per Woods family tradition we are going to pick out a tree tomorrow then we will decorate it. After it’s decorated we will begin our Christmas movie marathon, which we take extremely seriously in this family. Then the following day we will make our final shopping trip to buy any last minute gifts or bobs and ends we need. Christmas Eve will be spent at Mom’s house and Christmas day will be spent here. This is my first Christmas with the love of my life and our children so it needs to be extra special. I suggest everyone head home and recharge and then reconvene here tomorrow at 9am sharp so we can go tree shopping.”

Without waiting to see if their family heeded Lexa’s words she and Clarke made their way to the guest house so they could spend the rest of the day with their children. While walking to the guest house both girls knew that after surviving the events of the last few weeks they could certainly survive anything life threw at them but they both had a feeling that things were only going to get better from here.

Chapter Text

That first night back home was strange for Clarke. She had only spent one night away from Lexa but it felt like it had been an eternity. But this, right now didn’t feel like it normally did when she laid in Lexa’s arms; the other girl was tense and it just felt wrong. She tried to ignore it but she knew it was her fault; she was the one who ran away and left Lexa and their children alone with no notice and no definitive date she would return. For all she knows, Lexa thought she had been left alone to raise their kids alone. She could tell her girlfriend was still awake and decided to try and get her to talk.

“Lex? Can talk?”

Silence.

“Babe, please I know you’re awake.”

Silence.

“Lexa. Lexa please.”

Silence.

Clarke decided to try and switch tactics. This time she rolled on her side so she could look at Lexa but the sight she saw broke her. Her girlfriend was laying there silently letting tears roll down her face. Fuck. I really fucked up. Shit.

“Lexa, baby please talk to me. I can’t go to bed with things like this. Please just talk to me.”

This time the silence was coupled with Lexa rolling onto her side, facing away from Clarke and shrugging her arm off her shoulder. The move just about broke Clarke. I really fucked up. She’s never stopped me from touching her before; she’s never turned away from me. Fuck, I really hurt her and I have no clue how to fix it. Fuck I’ve ruined everything.

Another half hour passed and Clarke realized Lexa was not going to speak to her that night. She decided she should just try and get some sleep and try again in the morning. Instinctively, she cuddled up next to Lexa and draped an arm around her waist, used to there being contact between while they slept. It seemed that that was the wrong move because Lexa pushed her back and then got out of the bed and walked out of the room, taking her pho and robe with her. Clarke knew in that moment that Lexa wasn’t coming back to their bed that night. Clarke cried herself to sleep while hugging Lexa’s pillow close.

When she left their shared room, Lexa wasn’t sure where to go; they had plenty of guest rooms but she didn’t want to be alone and she couldn’t stay with Clarke. Lexa was afraid she’d lash out at Clarke and even though she knew her anger was justified she didn’t want to lash out and deep down she also understood why Clarke ran. How do I talk to her? How do I tell her that seeing that text felt like a punch in the gut. How do I tell her that I thought she left us, left me? How do I explain the pain I felt looking at our children while wondering if their mama would come home? How do I explain that I felt all that but also understand why she ran deep down? Ugh, I don’t know how to talk to her without yelling or completely breaking down right now. I’m so glad I found her and she came home but it doesn’t erase the pain I felt.

Looking up she realized she was in front of her son’s bedroom. She walked into the room and smiled when she saw that Madi had gotten up at some point and moved to her brother’s room. The two were pressed right up against each other, sleeping peacefully. In that moment, Lexa knew where she needed to be that night and it was right there with her kids. Thank the Gods that they paid extra for both children’s bed frames to be upgraded to fit a full size mattress Lexa climbed up the ladder and snuggled next to her children making sure to wrap a protective arm around them and soon after sleep claimed her.

The next morning Clarke woke up at 7am knowing their extended family would be arriving by 9am so they could go pick out a tree. She instinctively reached for Lexa in their bed and was saddened when she realized her girlfriend must have never returned to their bed. It was in that moment that Clarke truly realized how much she fucked up. I have to fix this and I need to fix it now.

Clarke went on a hunt for her girlfriend instead of getting ready for the day or started on breakfast. She checked each of the guest rooms and grew more frantic by the moment. Shit, did I fuck up so badly that she left. Fuck this is how she must have felt when I just walked out. God, I suck.

After looking in the last guestroom, Clarke really started to panic. When she walked past Aden’s room she stopped dead in her tracks when she thought she caught a bit of brunette hair in her peripheral vision. Stepping in her son’s bedroom her heart broke at the sight. Laying in Aden’s bed were Aden, Madi and Lexa and Lexa had her arm wrapped around both their children but what broke her were the tear stained cheeks and sad look on her girlfriend’s sleeping face. It was clear she had been crying when she fell asleep. Clarke wanted nothing more than to crawl into bed and cuddle with her family but she was afraid the touch would still be unwelcomed by Lexa. Instead she decided to stand on the bottom rung of the ladder so she could lean down and kiss each of her loves’ foreheads before tiptoeing out of the room and heading to the kitchen to begin working on breakfast while she thought about how she was going to fix things with Lexa. Little did Clarke know, Lexa had been awake when she was in Aden’s room and she felt Clarke kiss her forehead and smiled a little bit knowing that even with how things were left the night before Clarke still made the effort to find her.

When she arrived in the kitchen Clarke started making breakfast quesadillas filled with eggs, spinach, green onions, pinto beans, a dash of hot sauce like she knew Lexa and the kids like it and plenty of the Mexican three cheese blend Lexa’s loved for this meal. Clarke then also prepared a mild salsa to go on the side. She hoped cooking a breakfast she knows Lexa loves would help show the older girl that she is sorry and wants to make amends; she knew breakfast wouldn’t fix things but she hoped it would be a start. I really hope I can fix things before Christmas; it’s our first Christmas together and I want it to be perfect.

A few minutes after she started scrambling the eggs while mixing some of the cheese in (more would be added on top later) Clarke heard the pitter patter of little feet on the floor. She hoped Lexa was coming along with the kids but was disappointed to see only her children enter the kitchen.

“Where’s Mommy?”

“She said she needed to talk to Nana and to go ahead and eat without her.”

“Are you sure, Madi? It’s not normal for Mommy to missis breakfast.”

“Mommy said she needed advice and time but would be back in time to go shopping for our Christmas tree,” Aden told his mother.

“Oh.”

Clarke’s heart broke hearing that Lexa needed to get advice from Madison and mentioned needing time. Maybe I should offer to stay at my old house for a while. It hasn’t sold yet so I could stay their indefinitely and take it off the market if need be. Maybe she needs some real space from me while she thinks. Or maybe I should just sit out tree shopping. If she can’t even handle having breakfast with the kids and I maybe it would be best to sit shopping out so she can enjoy it with the kids. Ugh, I wish she would just talk to me but I did this, I left and made her think the worst.

Once breakfast was ready, Clarke and the twins quickly ate so they could finish getting ready by 9am. At 8:45am Lexa still had not come back and Clarke was stating to worry she wouldn’t come back at all. It would be what I deserve to have her not come back when I didn’t the same thing. But no, she wouldn’t miss tree shopping with the kids, especially this year as it’s her first Christmas with them. Yes, she wouldn’t miss this so she’ll be back soon.

At 8:50am her mother arrived. Thankfully she wasn’t left alone with her for long as Indra and Lincoln arrive only a couple minutes later. Anya and Raven arrived next at 8:57am. Abby noticed that her daughter was anxious and it didn’t go unnoticed that Lexa was nowhere to be seen. She wanted to comfort her daughter but knew it was best to give her space because at the end of the day she still lied to her for her entire life about not knowing herself who Clarke’s father was; she was just grateful she was still being allowed to participate in her first family Christmas in years. At the same time, she also felt guilty because her lie set everything in motion that led to Clarke walking out on Lexa. Maybe I can talk to Lexa and get her to open herself up to the idea of talking to Clarke at least.

At 9am on the dot, Madison walked into the house clearly having come from the guest house. Clarke deflated some when she noticed lexa hadn’t entered the home with the woman she still thought of as her mom but would no longer refer to as her mother given her relationship to Lexa.

“Madison, where’s Lexa?”

“She’s not here, sweetheart. She came to see me a little after 7am and we had a long talk but then she said she had to do something and would meet us at the lot.”

“Oh. She’s avoiding me, isn’t she?”

“Honey, you may not have been gone long, and she may understand your response, but you still walked out. You walked out, threw your phone out the window and the only communication she got from you were texts that made it seem like you might not be coming back. And you didn’t see here when she couldn’t find you after spending hours, and I mean hours, looking for you anywhere and everywhere she could think of. She even had the entire family looking for you minus your mom and Marcus because she felt it was best to keep them away. She went to every hospital in the county to see if you had been brought in and left her contact information in case you were. She even went to the precinct and spoke to your friend Miller and got him to unofficially have officers keep an eye out for you. Then, when she came back here your mother was here and she blew; it was too much for her. She screamed at her, blaming her lie for driving you away then she completely broke down. She literally fell to the floor crying uncontrollably. When I got here she was on the floor uncontrollably crying and shaking. I have never seen her like that, not even when her dad passed and she was a daddy’s girl. I had to help her off the floor and stay with her in your room until she cried herself to sleep. Then she got a text from you and I think she put all the hurt she felt aside because she thought she knew where to find you based on that text she put everything she had at being able get to you. Now you’re back home and I think it’s finally hitting her that you left and she thought you weren’t coming back and all that hurt is seeping back in even if she understands why you fled. You’re going to need to give her time and honestly do a lot of groveling. But, Clarke, you can repair the damage done. My niece loves you and your children more than anything else on the face of this earth; she won’t end your relationship just because of this but she’s going to need to know that you mean what you say and won’t bolt the second things get hard. So be gentle with her and give her time but as long as you put the work in you will fix things.”

“I, I caused all that? She was that upset?” Fuck what have I done? I didn’t even think about the possibility of Lexa thinking I was never coming back or being so upset she collapsed on the floor in tears. God dammit Clarke, you’re not a teenager anymore you need to act like an adult. Fuck I need to fix this; I need to make sure she knows she is the most important person in my life other than the kids.

“Yes, sweetie unfortunately you did cause that and she was that upset. But we can’t focus on that right now, we need to get going to pick out a tree. Lexa hates tardiness, you know that, so lets get everyone moving. Oh, and Clarke? No matter how hurt Lexa is remember that you responded to the situation how many would. Yes, you shouldn’t have run but it is understandable and Lexa knows that at the end of the day the hurt is just overtaking her understanding right now.”

An hour later their vehicles were pulling into the parking lot next to the Polis Christmas Tree Farm, the premiere farm for purchasing posh fir and spruce trees. Clarke immediately noticed Lexa’s truck was parked in the lot and immediately began to breathe easier knowing her girlfriend did in fact come to meet them. The twins seem to notice their mommy’s truck too because they started screaming about how mommy was already there.

The twins immediately spotted their mommy who was walking around a rather tall tree with a very serious expression on her face. Before she could tell them not to the twins took off running towards Lexa.

“Mommy!,” they both exclaimed.

“My babies! How was the ride here? I missed you.”

“Mommy you saw us this morning and it was okay, but boring without you, Mama isn’t very fun without you there” Madi answered seriously.

“I missed you too Mommy, can I ride back with you? Car rides are more fun with you and Mama was quiet the hold time like she gets when she’s thinking hard,” Aden added.

“Sure, you can ride back with me if you want. But how about we pick out a tree?”

“Yes!,” both children exclaimed.

“Now, the key to picking out the best tree for you is to ask yourself the following three questions: how tall of a tree can you fit in your house, do you want to be able to put a lot of lights and decorations on it and do you like the smell.”

“We have big house so we can have a big tree, right?”

“Just because we have a big house doesn’t mean we need a big tree Madi, but we can fit a big tree in our house because our ceilings are high so yes we can have a big tree!”

“I want to be able to put lots of decorations and lights on it.”

“I completely agree Aden but per Woods family tradition we each have to make a special ornament to put on the tree so start thinking about ideas for yours cause we’re going to go tot he store for supplies next then make them when we get home. Now what about smell? Do you like how this one smells or the one next to it better?”

Aden and Madi approached the 10 foot tall Fraser Fir Lexa was standing in front of and sniffed it.

“I like it, it smells like the woods but not too much.”

“I agree Aden. What about you Madi? What do you think?”

“I think it smells perfect.”

“And what about the one next to it?”

“Hmm too strong a smell, Mommy,” Madi said. And Aden nodded his head in agreement.

About this time, the rest of the family starts chiming in with their opinions. The only person to not share an opinion was Clarke who was maintaining a large amount of distance between herself and Lexa. Lexa decided to be the bigger person and extend an olive branch and left the rest of the family to watch the twins as they gushed about the tree so she could approach Clarke.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

“Lexa, hi. Um I was just thinking about the last couple days. I’m sorry Lex for everything. Madison talked to me this morning and a lot of things clicked into place. In the moment, I didn’t think about how the texts could make it seem like I was leaving and not coming, like I was leaving you. I never meant it to sound that way. I was just so caught up hearing what Nyko said after I had just found my biology project showing my dad and I had the same blood type so I was not expecting to hear him say Marcus was my dad then he did and I just freaked. Then I found myself at the airstrip and asked to go to Arkadia. I thought maybe if I could talk to my dad, the only way I can now, that I’d get clarity but then when I landed something told me to go for the medical records and then I sent that second text when my thoughts were so jumbled and I didn’t even think how it would seem to you. I was always coming back, Lex, I promise. There is no way I would have missed our first Christmas together. I love you, I love our children and I love our life. I am so sorry Lexa and if you need some time and space I completely understand; I can go back to my house and stay there until you’re ready and I can leave so you can enjoy your family traditions with the kids without me making you sad.”

Lexa didn’t know what to say. She thinks I want her to not be home, to not be part of our Christmas traditions? She is the love of my life. How could she think I’d want to do all this without her no matter how hurt I am? Hearing her talk about what she was thinking at the time I can understand better why she reacted the way she did; I just wish she talked to me instead of running and trying to handle everything and make sense of it all by herself.

Lexa had stayed silent for a couple of minutes and Clarke was beginning to worry. I really fucked up she can’t even talk to me. Maybe I should just go and tell her to come find me when she’s ready even though I want nothing more than to spend this time with her and the children.

“I didn’t mean to turn you into this; to make you question me and us. I never meant to make you feel like there was even a chance that I no longer wanted this. I’m going to go. You deserve to be able to spend this time with Aden and Madi and if me being here is going to continue making it so you can’t even speak when I’m around then I’m going to go, even though all I want is to spend this time with my family. This is your first Christmas with them and it should be special but based on your silence I can tell my presence is making it harder for you to enjoy this time so I’ll go back to your house and pack a bag and head to my old house so you can have space and still enjoy this time with them. I’ll call you later about figuring out time for me to see them on Christmas too. I really am sorry Lexa but please know I love you and our family more than anything else and when you’re ready I hope you’ll let me prove to you how much I want us and our family.”

Clarke leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on Lexa’s cheek before retreating back towards her car. She was almost to the parking lot when she heard Lexa whisper words that probably weren’t meant for her to hear but she did and what she heard broke her heart.

“Yeah fine just leave me….again. People always leave.”

Clarke turned around just in time to watch Lexa’s shoulders deflated as she started to cry and walk away into the rows of trees, likely to give herself some time to compose herself before rejoining their children. Fuck, I fucked up again. She thinks I’m leaving again. Crap! I was just trying to give her space so she could enjoy her first Christmas with the kids without having to dance around me or the subject of me fleeing yesterday for the sake of not ruining the holiday. Shit, how stupid could I be! Of course, she’d take what I said to mean I was leaving because once again I decided to go somewhere without her instead of talking about things with her. Fuck! I need to fix this and fast. God, how stupid can you be Clarke! She needs to see that I’m going to leave every time things get rough and I just showed her that’s exactly what I’m going to do. God dammit how can I be so stupid. I do wonder though what did she mean ‘people always leave’?”

Clarke must have been lost in her thoughts for too long because the next thing she knew her sister was slapping her across the face.

“Why did you tell Lexa you’re going to stay at your house and ‘call her to figure out a time for you to see the kids on Christmas too’?!”

“She told you that?”

“No, she told Anya. She and I had been looking at trees for our place when Lincoln asked to talk to her so they could try to clear the air some more and enjoy their first holiday together in years. They were in the middle of literally hugging it out when I noticed a sobbing Lexa walking through the row of trees clearly upset. We rushed to her and she collapsed in Anya’s arms telling her everything you said. She’s really Clarke. She said she approached you hoping you could talk and you explained some of how you were feeling and she was thinking about what you said when you told her you were going to go back to the house and pack a bag. She said you even called it her house. God Clarke that woman loves you and those kids more than anything in the world and instead of enjoying shopping for a tree with her kids for the first time she’s wandering throw the rows of trees alone crying her eyes out thinking she’s lost her family before it ever really got to start.”

“I messed up Rae. She’s so so hurt over the way I just left. I didn’t realize she would interpret the texts to mean I wasn’t coming back. Then last night she wouldn’t even talk to me in bed and when I tried to touch her and later cuddle with her she shrugged off the contact and ended up sleeping in Aden’s bed with him and Madi. Then this morning she didn’t even eat breakfast with me. So, I thought I’d give her some space and stay at my old house for a bit but when I just told her that I heard her whisper ‘yeah fine just leave me again, people always leave’. I don’t think she meant for me to hear but I did. I think she thinks I’m ending things now. She had just been silent for so long after I tried to start to explain things that I took it to mean she was upset enough that she didn’t want to talk to me; I didn’t even consider that she might have been lost in her thoughts trying to understand and process what I said. I can’t believe she things I’m leaving her though.”

“Jesus Clarke, of course that’s what she thinks. You basically just told her you were moving out and didn’t want participate in any of her family’s traditions or spend Christmas with her. God Clarke, that woman is the best thing to happen to you other than the twins and she loves you so fiercely. I have no doubt in my mind that she would literally take a bullet for you. You didn’t see her when she didn’t know where you were. She commanded us like a damn General in the damn Army and when it sunk in for her that you might not come back she completely broke down. If Madison hadn’t shown up when she did I don’t know if we could have calmed her down. Ugh. I shouldn’t tell you this but did you know she asked me to look at engagement rings with her last weekend? She said she wasn’t going to propose just yet because she wanted to take her time finding the perfect ring, even if that meant she had to design it herself. She’s all in with you and fucking ready marry you and all you’re doing is making her think you don’t want her just like every other woman she’s been with that left her when the found out about her cock. Get your shit together Clarke before it’s too late and you actually lose her. I know you don’t have much experience with relationships but you know Lexa and should have known she’d pause and think for a few minutes about your words before replying. And you should have known that telling her you were going back to your old house would only hurt her and make her insecure about where you stood with your relationship. So, go make things right and fast before the twins realize their mommy hasn’t come back to help them narrow down the choices for a tree.”

Clarke didn’t bother responding to her sister; her head was fully of too many thoughts but one things was clear, she needed to find Lexa and fast. What is wrong with me? Why didn’t I at least give her a chance to speak before telling her I was going to give her space and go back to my old house. I need to work on being better about communicating and waiting for her to respond before freaking out and making rash decisions. If I can just work on communication I think we’ll be okay. God, I hope and I can fix this so our holiday is still amazing. And oh God! Raven said she was looking at engagement rings. Fuck! She must be so confused right now. Please let me be able to salvage this; I can’t lose her.

Thankfully, it only took Clarke about five minutes to spot Lexa sitting in the snow in front of a 12 foot tall tree. When she reached her she sat down next to her but left about 10 feet between them.

“Lexa, can we talk. Please?”

“You’re still here. I thought you be at my house packing a bag, as you put it by now.”

“I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said it like that.”

“Just tell me one thing. What did I do to make you want to leave me? I gave you that ring on your finger because I meant every word I said. I do love you and I do want to marry you one day. I thought we were on the same page. What changed? Why do you want to leave me like everyone else?”

“Baby, no. I want everything with you. I want to marry you. I want to take part in all your Woods family traditions and create some new ones too. I just, you didn’t’ say anything when I tried to explain some earlier so I thought that meant you weren’t ready to talk and I don’t know I just thought you needed some space from to process everything so I thought going to my old place would give you the time and space you needed to process and deal with everything. It killed me to think about not spending every moment with you leading up to Christmas but I see now that you were just trying to process what I said before replying. I’m sorry. I should have given you a chance to respond before I panicked and made rash decisions.”

“So you don’t want to leave me?”

“No, I never want to leave you. I never really had any serious relationships before you so I’m still learning how to be a good partner. I clearly need to work on my communication skills and I promise you I will work on being a better communicator. I should have told you why I freaked so much after Nyko’s call. I should have told you why I was so confused and I should have taken you with me to confirm my suspicions. I’m sorry. We’re partners and I will be better at remembering that. I will do whatever it takes to be better. I will put in the work so this works. I love you more than anything and I am in this forever.”

“You mean it?”

“Of course I mean it and I am so sorry I did anything to make you doubt that; I am so damn sorry.”

“Everyone I dated before I met you left me; usually when they found out about me being different. It always started the same, either they’d call me a freak or some cruel name or they’d say ‘I need space to think and process’ or ‘I need some time alone’ but that time alone and space led to no further contact and then when you started saying some of those key words I just went back there to that place of being left and it hurt and I got scared that you giving me space would turn into you never coming back.”

Clarke moved closer to Lexa until there no space between them and wrapped an arm around her pulling her impossibly closer.

“No matter what happens, what we face I will always come home to you. Even if one of us does need space I will always come home to you. You are my home Lexa. I love you and I don’t plan to ever leave you. I love you so much it hurts to even think about a life where we are not together. Sometimes, I just revert to fight or flight and then I flee because in my family that’s how issues were dealt with. Mom would always walk out when there was an argument so I kinda picked up on that and unfortunately revert to it sometimes myself now but I realize that it’s not the best way to handle issues and I promise to do the work to be better and talk to you instead of just running. The only running I want to do is towards you. Please tell me you believe me and that I haven’t ruined this?”

“I believe you. And you haven’t ruined anything; I just wanted you to talk to me like you are now. Always talk to me and we’ll be fine. I love you too by the way.”

The couple smiled at each other and exchanged a sweet kiss that quickly turned into a steamy make out session.

“What do you say we go find our kids and get back to picking out the perfect tree for our home?”

“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea Clarke. Lets go so I can teach you guys why fraser firs are the best for decorating!”

Clarke chuckled at her girlfriend’s childlike excitement when talking about Christmas trees as they made their way through the tree lot to find their children.

It only took a couple of minutes to see, or rather hear, their children. The couple smiled and kept walking until the saw the twins running from tree to tree commenting on the tree’s height, available space for decorations and lights and smell.

“I see you already have the twins evaluating trees according to your criteria.”

“Well duh, they are Woods’ so they need to know how we evaluate trees.”

“Well lets see what your Woods criteria gets us for a tree.”

“They will only get us the best tree, you’ll see. Aden, Madi have you found the one yet?”

“Mommy! No, we need help,” Madi exclaimed, running up to her moms.

“We can’t decide between these two Mommy,” Aden added as he too ran to his moms.

“Alright then, show Mama and I the two you can’t decide between then I’ll show you the Woods tiebreaker for when you can’t decide between trees.”

Lexa and Clarke took a couple minutes to look at both trees; Lexa giving each a much more thorough review than Clarke.

“I think the one on the left is nice.”

“Nice? Clarke, what about its ability to hold decorations and lights and its smell?”

“I don’t know, it’s nice. It looks pretty and smells nice.”

“Ugh, I’ll show you how it’s done. The tree on the left is a fraser fir. Fraser firs are the best for Christmas because they have lots of room for decorations and lights but still give off a full appearance, see? And this one is 12 feet tall which is perfect for our living room. It will fit perfectly if we center it in front of the arch window and then with the fireplace burning it will give off such a nice view for our first Christmas together. And look at the bottom; there is so much room for presents! And, and the smell! Clarke, smell this it’s such a beautiful pine scent but it’s not too heavy. Ah it’s perfect. Now the tree on the right is only 8 feet tall and is a classic blue spruce. While nice, the blue spruce doesn’t offer the same spacing as the fraser fir. While both can hold plenty of decorations, the fraser fir offers a better overall distribution for decorations and lights. The spruce is also narrower than the fir. The smell is also a bit more potent which has the potential to bother some guests. But the final test to decide which is better still has to be done.”

“What’s the last test Mommy?”

“I’m glad you asked Aden. The final test will tell us if it’s a good tree. Here you, Madi and Mama come here and copy what I do; we’ll start with the spruce. Alright extend one hand, reach back as far as you can and cup a branch and gently wrap your hand around it. Good. Now, gently slide your hand from the back of the branch towards you. Perfect guys! Alright now everyone open your hands. See how there’s some needles on your hands? We don’t want that. Now lets do the same thing with the fir. Okay, open your hands. Perfect! See how there are no needles? That’s what we want so if everyone agrees I think this 12 foot fraser fir is our perfect Christmas tree! Do you guys agree?”

Clarke, Madi and Aden were all smiles and nodded their heads indicating they agreed that this was the tree. They ended up in a group side hug with Clarke nuzzled in close to Lexa’s left side with her head on Lexa’s shoulder then Aden nuzzled against Lexa’s right side smiling up at her Mommy and then Made was nuzzled against Clarke’s left side smiling up at her Mama. Lexa smiled down at her family and placed a gentle kiss to the top of Clarke’s head enjoying the moment. They were so engrossed with each other that they didn’t notice the remainder of their family snapping pictures of the moment. When the embrace finally broke, Lexa headed off to pay for the tree and have one of the attendants assist in getting it in the back of her truck without damaging it. While Lexa sorted out payment and loading of their tree Madi and Aden used everything they had been taught to help the rest of their family select smaller trees for their home because the twins insisted that even though Christmas would be held at their house the rest of their family needed to have trees too. In the end, everyone else purchased baby trees to appease the twins, since they knew the real Christmas tree fun would occur at Lexa and Clarke’s. Once everyone had paid for their trees and they were all loaded, Anya drove Lexa’s truck back to the house with Raven, Indra and Abby where they would begin getting all the tree trimmings out from the attic while Clarke drove her SUV with Lexa, the twins and Lincoln to the local art supply and craft store so they could get all the supplies needing for creating their own personalized ornaments to be hung on the tree as well as stockings they could decorate to hang on the mantle. Lincoln was supposed to go back to the house with the rest but asked if he could tag along to the store as he liked art and was an amateur artist himself. In the end, Clarke and Lexa were glad he joined them because after they had gathered what they thought would be the last of their purchases, the twins declared that they had an idea and needed their Uncle Linc to help them get supplies. Lincoln, ever the doting Uncle, took the kids to get whatever it was they needed. Fifteen minutes later the trio joined Lexa and Clarke in the car and they made the hour long drive home, Lexa holding Clarke’s hand the entire time.

Chapter Text

“Alright, my angels, you have two choices; you can help Mommy, Uncle Linc and Aunty Anya set up the tree and organize the decorations and lights so it will be easier to decorate after we finish making our special ornaments or you can help me, Aunty Raven and your Grandmas get everything ready in the breakfast nook to make our special ornaments. So what will it be?”

“I want to help Mommy,” Aden said.

“I wanna help you,” Madi said.

“Okay then, Madi come with me and Aden go join your Mommy in the living room.”

The family headed off to complete their tasks and half an hour later they were ready to make their special ornaments so they could then decorate the tree. Madi and Aden were in awe of all the supplies on the table. Each member of the family had their own clear bulb they could decorate with a myriad of colors, stickers and glitter. There was also plenty of glue in case it was needed. The twins didn’t know where to start so Lexa brought over a shoebox full of bulbs she made in the past. As the other adults began working on their bulbs, Lexa began showing her children, and Clarke who had joined them, each bulb and telling them stories about some of her favorites.

“So this one is my favorite. I made it the last Christmas we had with my dad, your Grandpa Gus. That year we had gone on a trip together, just the two of us, to this little cabin by the lake all the way in Southern California. It was so green there. The lake was in the middle of a forest, kind of like how are house in the middle of the forest. We spent the whole trip just hiking through the woods, enjoying the lake and spending time together. So, that Christmas I painted this scene on my bulb. My art skills are nowhere near your Mama’s level but I tried my best when painting the forest with a lake in the middle. Then I added the words here “Lexa + Dad Lake Trip 2012 <3”.”

“That’s really pretty Mommy,” Aden said.

“So pretty Mommy, can you take us there sometime,” Madi added.

“Maybe we can go sometime; I’d really like that. Lets see what other bulbs I’ve got.”

“Lex, what about this one; is it what I think it is?”

Clarke handed Lexa the bulb that had caught her interest.

“Ah, this one actually has a special meaning that even Grandma Indra, Aunty Anya and Uncle Lincoln don’t fully know.”

“What is it Mommy,” both twins asked.

“This is the bulb I made the Christmas right after I met your Mama. Christmas came almost 7 months after we met but I still couldn’t get her out of my head. When we went to make our bulbs that year I had your Uncle Linc outline the design for me so it would look good when I finished.”

“But why did you have him draw you a pair of eyes Mommy,” Aden asked.

“Because your Mama’s eyes are blue and I spent every day we were apart so I had Uncle Linc outline her eyes based on how I described them then I painted them blue. Then I painted the rest of my bulb a golden yellow because it reminded me of her hair. The last thing I added was this on the bottom right side “Met Dream Girl June 2015”.”

“You really dedicated your bulb that year to commemorating our meeting?”

“I did; it was the most important and best thing that happened to me that year.”

Clarke was in awe. It was one thing to hear Lexa tell her that she thought of her during the years the were apart but it was so much realer seeing the physical manifestation of her desire during that time. Clarke had no idea how Lexa was going to decorate her bulb this year but this bulb from 2015 was definitely going to be one of her favorites.

Lexa continued to show and explain the remainder of the bulbs before her kids decided they were finally ready to decorate their own. Lexa asked if Madi or Aden wanted her help but both said no that they needed Mama’s help instead because they wanted to surprise her. Lexa even had to agree not to look at how they were decorating theirs before the twins would work on them. It took about an hour and a half before Madi, Aden and Clarke declared they were done, Lexa having finished about twenty minutes earlier. However, per Woods family tradition they couldn’t show their creations to each other until they were sure they had dried which meant they baked Christmas cookies while waiting using one of Indra’s recipes from her days as a chef.

After Indra took the time to explain every step of the process they’d be using to the twins and Clarke couldn’t help but record the moment because they were so riveted by every word their Grandmother said. She put her phone away when it was time to help the kids make Christmas cookies. They spent over an hour mixing batter, under Indra’s supervision, then rolling the dough and letting the twins use whatever cookie cutters they wanted to cut the dough before Lexa and Clarke helped them transfer the cookies to the baking sheet. Once the last batch was out of the oven and on the cooling rack Lexa declared it was time to reveal everyone’s now dried Christmas bulbs.

Indra went first. She outlined 10 figures around the entirety of the bulb with a 11th and 12th figure appearing to almost be peering done at the rest like guardian angels. Indra explained there was one figure for each of them then the two members of the family who had left the earth too soon looking down watching over them. It wasn’t mandatory to add words to your bulbs but Indra had elected to add “Family United Completely 2020”. The adults were choking back tears at how much Indra’s bulb meant to them all. Abby went next. She warned everyone that she did not have any art skills and Clarke had to have gotten all of hers from Jake before she presented her bulb. It was a simpler design consisting of four sets of hands lining hands around the bulb. Abby did not add words to hers but explained that the hands were intended to belong to Clarke, Lexa, Aden and Madi to represent their family being whole for the first time. Clarke was still upset with her mother but she was moved by her bulb design so she approached her mother and gave her a hug. Lincoln volunteered to go next and fiddled with his fingers nervously before he revealed his bulb to everyone. His had no words written on but still made a powerful statement. His bulb consisted of 6 horizontal wide stripes that wrapped around the entire bulb. Lincoln had painted the pride flag. Anya stood with her jaw on the ground unsure what to say; Lincoln seemed to know though.

“I’ve made a lot of mistakes in my life. Now may not be the time to really talk about them but I would like to when the time is right. I’m not the same person I was back then. I’ve opened up about my own sexuality since I was a teen and I know how wrong my younger self was. I hope you’re able to accept this an olive branch representing that not only am I an ally who supports you but I am also a proud member of the LGBTQIA+ community.”

Lincoln was looking Anya in the eyes the entire time he spoke. Anya was brought to tears and did something Indra wasn’t sure she’d ever see again; she initiated a hug with her brother. All of the adults, except Abby who didn’t know what was happening in that moment, were in tears because they knew that this was the turning point for Lincoln and Anya and it was a beautiful thing to see.

Once the siblings detached from each other, Anya volunteered to go next. She, like her father, had no artistic abilities but had tried. She had painted her bulb red then added a black slightly thick horizontal stripe around the middle and then added a white square. When taken together it was clear she had intended for her bulb to represent Santa’s red suit with his belt. On the bottom, she had also added the words “Santa Returns to the Woods Crew 2020”.

“Christmas hasn’t been the same since Dad died and it’s been hard to find Christmas cheer or feel the magic since then but this year I have my sister and brother plus a new sister and the best niece and nephew I could ask for. This year Santa Claus will return to our family and I finally feel the magic again so I wanted to commemorate that.”

Knowing Anya wasn’t one for showing her emotions often, the adults just nodded their heads in understanding while the twins hugged her saying they lived it and knew Santa would too. Raven decided to follow in Anya’s footsteps except she designed hers to resemble an elf’s outfit for much the same reasoning Anya made hers look like Santa. It was clear they planned theirs together. Madison went next and showed off her bulb which now looked like Olaf’s face from Frozen. She explained that she knew Olaf was Madi and Aden’s favorite character from Frozen and she wanted them to have their favorite character on display for their first Christmas in their new home. Needless to say, the kids loved it. With only Clarke, Lexa, Aden and Madi left to reveal their bulbs, Madi asked to go first.

“Mama helped me because I don’t draw so good yet. I hope you like it Mommy, I made it for you.”

Lexa was blown away, usually these weren’t made for another person but she was incredibly touched that her daughter had wanted to make her bulb for her. She watched as Clarke went and grabbed Madi’s bulb and handed it to Madi so she could present it.

“Oh my God, Madi it’s beautiful!”

“Thank you, Mommy. You said you loved making snowmen with Grandpa Gus and I know you miss him so I wanted to make this so you could remember him plus us. See, there’s four snowmen! This one is Mama, this is me, this one is Aden and this one is you. We’re all holding hands too. So, see Mommy, it’s our family as the thing you used to make with your Daddy. Did I do okay?”

“Oh baby, you did perfect. Grandpa Gus would love it too. I really love it but Madi, what does it on the bottom where your finger is covering?”

“Oh! It’s the best part. Mama wrote it for me. It says “Woods Family Est. 2015, Reunited 2020”.”

Lexa was moved to tears seeing what was written on the bulb and the rest of the adults weren’t fairing much better.

“That’s perfect baby girl. I love it and I love you. Come here and give me a hug sweetheart.”

Madi launched herself at her Mommy who wrapped her up in a bear hug and pressed a kiss to her temple. When the mother and daughter broke the embrace, Aden approached with his bulb in hand.

“I hope you like it Mommy, I made it for you too.”

Aden then presented his mother with a bulb that had handprints on two of its sides. Lexa was a little confused but didn’t let it show.

“The blue one is my handprint and the green one is Madi’s.”

“What’s it say at the bottom baby boy and what is the question mark on the other side for?”

“It says “Woods Family 2020: Lexa, Clarke, Aden and Madi. Woods Family 2021 TBD”.”

“Why did you add “TBD” and what’s the question mark for?”

“I want a baby brother so this is a hint, please take it under advisement.”

Lexa was left speechless. Who taught her son this? And did Clarke even want more kids if they could have them?

“Baby boy who taught you to say that?”

“Aunty Anya and Aunty Raven. They helped me with it but I really do want a little brother.”

“Um, Mama and I will have to talk about that but we can’t promise anything. I do love this though. Your handprints are cute! Give me a hug, sweetheart.”

When the pair broke apart Clarke was already going to grab her bulb to present to her family.

“I just wanted to say something first. I was just surviving before Anya set Lexa and I up on that date. Once she was back in my life I truly started living again. Lex, you have given me so much and I love you and our family more than I ever thought possible. I wanted my bulb to reflect the change in my life.”

Clarke then presented her bulb. It was by far the most detailed. It was a landscape of a forest meeting a blue sky but there was a clearing one side of the bulb and in the forest clearing were two figures lip locked. The figures were clearly Clarke and Lexa. At the bottom of the clearly Clarke had written “It may have taken years but I finally found you and I will love you for a thousand years and then I’ll love you for a thousand more.” Clarke had used a beautiful calligraphy style for the writing. Her bulb was beautiful plain and simple.

“Clarke, this is amazing. Actually, it’s more than amazing so much so there aren’t words to describe how awesome it is. I love it and I love you.”

The couple exchanged a sweet kiss while the rest of their family looked on with smiles on their faces. When the kiss broke Lexa went to retrieve her bulb.

“I’ll warn you now mine isn’t nearly as artistic as yours Clarke, but I hope you like it.”

Lexa then showed her bulb which had a hear on each side of the bulb and all 4 hearts were interlocked together. Two of the hearts were a bright blue and the remaining 2 were a vibrant green. The bottom simply said “Lexa Woods 04-07-1995, Clarke Woods 05-20-1997, Aden Woods 02-28-2016 and Madi Woods 02-28-2016.”

“I wanted something to commentate our family. The blue hearts are for you, Clarke, and Aden because your eyes are such a beautiful vibrant blue. Then the green hearts are for me and Madi because of our eye color. The hearts are interlocked to show that our bond as a family can never be broken.”

“I love it babe. But you called me a Woods and I’m not a Woods.”

“You may not legally have the Woods name but I’ve made it clear that I am going to marry you and you’ve made it clear that you plan to take my name. Plus, you’ve been a Woods since the day we met in my heart. I hope I didn’t overstep.”

“You didn’t; I love it and you.”

The couple exchanged another sweet kiss before turning to face their family.

“I think we all made some pretty amazing Christmas bulbs this year. Lets go put some frosting on the cookies and decorate them so we can finally trim the tree!”

The twins made a mad dash for the kitchen hearing their mommy’s words and quickly the adults followed and they spent the remainder of the afternoon adding frosting to the cookies and adding various designs with frosting or adding sprinkles or sometimes both. Lexa and the twins made sure to sneak a cookie here and there but Clarke noticed and managed to snap a few candid shots of the trio sneaking cookies and conspiring together about stealing cookies. This is what we’ve been missing. Finding Lexa again and getting to be a real family with her is what we needed. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to the amount of pure happiness I feel with her. This Christmas will be perfect.

It was now a little after 6pm and the extended Woods family had just finished dinner and was finally ready to trim the tree. The twins were brimming with excitement; they had never decorated a real tree as Clarke always had a prelit artificial one and they couldn’t wait to get to add decorations and lights to the tree.

“Alright, so we don’t have a color scheme or any rules about how the tree looks. All that matters in this family is that we, the family, are happy with how it looks and that it was decorated with love. So grab whatever ornaments call to you and place them where you want. If you want to place something higher we have ladders and Lincoln has volunteered to handle climbing the ladder and placing ornaments wherever we direct him up top. Once we have the ornaments up we will add some garland and then finally the lights. So go ahead and lets get this tree decorated!”

Clarke and Lexa helped the twins hang their handmade ornaments as well as Lexa’s handmade ones from years’ past and her's and Clarke’s ornaments they made that day. Once the handmade ornaments were hung they helped the kids select regular bulbs and place them where they wanted on the tree. While they helped the kids the other adults went to town adding their own handmade ornaments and regular ones. About an hour and a half later they were all pleased with how the bulbs looked on the tree. Indra then approached with a large star tree topper that was made of crystals.

“For those that don’t know, this star has been in the Woods family for generations. Before his death, Gustus would always place the star atop the tree. This year, if there are no objections, I’d like for Madi and Aden to place it atop the tree. Lincoln has assured he can hold them both and I truly believe Gustus would have loved to see his grandchildren place the star on the tree.”

“Clarke, what do you think? I trust Lincoln will keep them safe to place the start and I do think my dad would have loved watching his grandkids do this.”

“I trust Lincoln and we’ll be there at the bottom of the ladder so as long as the kids want to do it I’m okay with it.”

Madia and Aden of course wanted to do it so very carefully Lincoln held onto them as they climbed the ladder and he helped them carefully put the star on top of the tree. The adults cheered them on as they did it. Once they were done, they took a moment to look at their work before slowly climbing back down to their moms.

“You guys did so good! Mama and I are so proud of you and Grandpa Gus would be too.”

“My babies, you did such a good job! That was the best I’ve ever seen a star put on the tree.”

The twins beamed at their moms’ praise. Seeing her son looking at the box of garland, Lexa declared it was time to add the silver garland to the tree and they all watched as Lincoln started at the top of the tree and worked his way down. When ho got closer to the bottom he let Aden and Madi hold the garland as he wrapped it around the tree. Once he was done, the adults agreed to let the twins decide it they used colored lights or white lights. Aden wanted colored and Madi wanted white so Lexa ended up running out to the store to buy enough strands of the color changing lights that could be white or multicolored so that both her children would be happy with the lights. When she returned, they added the lights the same way they did the garland. When they were done, they turned the lights on and admired their tree first with the lights set to white then set as multicolored. Everyone, thankfully, liked the tree so the extended family retired to the home theater to enjoy The Polar Express while eating some Christmas cookies. After the movie, everyone either returned to their own homes or asked to stay in the guest house or guestroom in the main house since they had to be back at the estate by 8am the next day. In the end, Indra, Abby and Madison were the only ones to go home. Anya and Raven chose to stay in the guest house for privacy while Lincoln took the guest room next to Aden’s room. Once the twins were asleep, Clarke and Lexa retired to their room where they went through their usual nightly routines before crawling into bed together. Clarke quickly snuggled close to Lexa and laid her head on her chest. Lexa placed a gentle kiss to the top of her head and the couple exchanged whispered words of affection until they fell asleep knowing the following day would be long as they took care of the remainder of their gift shopping. As they fell asleep both women had the same thought. I hope she likes what I have in mind for her gift.

Chapter Text

Clarke managed to set an alarm and wake up at 4:30am and get out of bed without also waking Lexa. With everything that had transpired the past few weeks she wanted to do something special for Lexa. Lexa always made her feel special and she wanted to do that for Lexa so she had decided the night before to wake up early and surprise Lexa with breakfast in bed for just the two of them before they needed to get the kids up and ready for the day of shopping they had in store.

On a date night several weeks back, Clarke had asked Lexa what her absolute favorite meal was for breakfast, lunch and dinner. For breakfast, she had replied with answer she wasn’t expecting. Lexa told her her absolute favorite breakfast was actually a combination of the more traditional Greek dish, Tiganopsomo and a more American dish, stuffed avocados. Clarke had to watch a few YouTube videos on how to make Tiganopsomo as she had never heard of it before Lexa mentioned it was her favorite and this would mark the first time she made the circular fried bread filled with crumbled feta and herbs.

Clarke gathered all the necessary ingredients when she reached the kitchen and quickly got to work on the Tiganopsomo as it would take a little more prep time than the stuffed avocadoes. Once she had the wheat flower based dough made, she filled it with crumbled feta and herbs. Then to cook, the filled dough was fried in olive oil until golden and crispy then she sprinkled it with Lexa’s preferred sesame seeds and drizzled honey. While the Tiganopsomo was cooking, she got to work on the stuffed avocadoes. This dish was easy as Clarke just had to scoop out the centers of the avocadoes and fill the center with the eggs and cheese then bake. Once they were done baking she just had to garnish with red bell peppers and chives on top. Altogether it took Clarke about an hour to prepare everything. Clarke plated the food and covered each plate with a dome plate cover before putting the, on plate warmers and put the plates with warmers on a tray before then adding a mug of coffee for each of them plus a glass each of orange juice and cutlery. As a final touch, Clarke placed a single lily in a vase just big enough for 1 to 2 flowers and set it on the corner of the tray. Giving everything a final check, Clarke headed to their bedroom at 5:40am to wake Lexa and treat her to some quality one on one time with breakfast in bed.

When she entered their bedroom she quietly set the tray on the bedside table before turning her attention to her sleeping girlfriend. Looking over at Lexa, she looked so peaceful but Clarke knew she had to wake her because they needed to be ready to leave by 8am and Clarke had plans that involved more than just breakfast in bed. Thankfully, when she got the idea to surprise Lexa with breakfast in bed she had enough forethought to text her sister to see if she and Anya would mind waking the twins, getting them ready and handling breakfast for everyone who stayed at the house plus the kids so that she wouldn’t have to worry about rushing herself or Lexa through breakfast. She made the right choice texting her sister because she was still awake and quickly replied that she and Anya would handle it. Knowing that her sister and almost sister-in-law would handle getting the kids and breakfast for everyone else sorted Clarke decided she could enact her entire plan because they had enough time.

Clarke looked at Lexa’s peaceful face one more time before carefully pulling the blankets back. When they were pulled far enough back Clarke removed her clothes, leaving herself only in a hunter green lace bra and a matching lace thong before crawling up the bed toward her sleeping girlfriend. When she reached Lexa’s already slightly spread legs she gently spread them a little more so there was just enough room for her to crawl between them. Reaching mid-thigh Clarke sat on her knees and took in the sight of her girlfriend whose shirt had ridden up during the night, exposing her rock hard abs. She took a moment to admire the abs she loved so much before trailing her gaze south and that’s when she saw it; Lexa was tenting her boxers so much that her tip, already leaking pre-cum, was slightly poking through the fly of her boxers. Smirking, Clarke bent at the waist and reached inside to pull the already hard shaft through the fly. Gathering the pre-cum on her hand, Clarke gave the shaft a few pumps before kissing the tip and slowly taking the head into her mouth. Clarke swiped her tongue around the head, dipping it in the divot to gather the pre-cum on each swipe, while her hand continued to pump the base. Feeling the cock twitch as she continued her ministrations, Clarke removed her mouth and hand and just as she was about to run her tongue along the underside, she heard Lexa whimper in her sleep at the loss of contact. Even in her sleep she doesn’t like to lose contact once we start. Smirking, Clarke ran her tongue along the largest vein that ran from the base to the bottom of the head. She then wrapped her mouth around the head again but this time began to bob her head, taking in more of her girlfriend’s member on each downward bob. As she was beginning her last downward bob before she’d have all of Lexa’s cock down her throat she heard a soft moan. When she finally had all of Lexa deep in her throat she heard a louder moan and felt a hand hold the back of her head. Smirking around her cock, Clarke began swirling her tongue and using all her throat muscle to work Lexa’s cock closer to release.

“God, Clarke, so good. I’m not going to last.”

Clarke kept massaging her member with her throat muscles and tongue as she began to bob her head faster, sucking the tip roughly each time she reached it. Lexa’s moans continued to get louder as Clarke worked her closer to release. Clarke knew Lexa was getting close when her hand grabbed her golden locks harder as she felt her shaft twitch in her mouth.

“Clarke!!!”

With one final twitch Clarke felt Lexa release rope after rope of thick cum down her throat. Clarke helped Lexa work through her high, only releasing her when she felt Lexa begin to soften. Looking Lexa in the eyes, Clarke moved up her body until she was able to bring their lips together in a soft kiss.

“Feel free to wake me up like that anytime babe.”

“I’ll remember that. I’m glad you liked it.”

“I loved it; I’d like anything you did to me. But what did I do to deserve such a great wakeup call?”

“I just wanted to. You deserve to be loved, cherished and taken care of and I plan to do that for the rest of my life so I guess this was just a start; just another way for me to show you how much you mean to me. By the way, good morning baby.”

Lexa leans in and presses a kiss to Clarke’s lips.

“Good morning babe. Do I smell food?”

“You do; sit up and I’ll grab it.”

While Lexa moved to sit with her back against the headboard, Clarke grabbed the tray thankful for the warming plates or else their breakfast would be cold. Once she and Lexa were settled against the headboard with the extra-large tray on their laps, Clarke removed the dome covers to reveal her breakfast creation. When she heard Lexa gasp she knew she did good.

“You made Tiganopsomo and stuffed avocadoes garnished with red bell peppers and chives like my dad always did? Clarke, this is, this is perfect thank you!”

“You’re welcome baby; after everything I just thought you deserved a nice breakfast and wakeup call.”

“Hey, we’re okay I promise, more than actually. This is so very appreciated though. No one has ever made me my favorite breakfast before except my dad. I can’t tell you how much this really does mean to me. God, I fucking love you.”

They pair exchange a few chaste kisses before enjoying their breakfast. The moans Lexa made while eating her breakfast made Clarke wish they had more time so she could ravish her girlfriend but time was not on their side in that moment. When the pair finally finished their breakfast, it was around 7:15am. Realizing what time it was Lexa jumped out of bed so fast with a bewildered facial expression making Clarke burst out laughing.

“Clarke, why are you laughing? It’s 7:15am and we have to ready to go by 8am! We still need to wake the kids and make them and our siblings breakfast. We’re going to be late Clarke! Clarke! This isn’t funny.”

“Lex, when I decided I wanted to make you breakfast in bed and have a little time to ourselves this morning, I asked Raven and Anya to wake the kids and make breakfast for everyone. So we have time.”

“Oh, okay. That’s good because we can’t be late for our final shopping trip before Christmas.”

“Yes, we have time but we’re still on a schedule so how about we hop in the shower and get ready so we can see Aden and Madi before heading out for the day?”

“That sounds like a fantastic plan.”

It took the couple half an hour to take a quick shower and get ready for the day. The strolled into the kitchen, where their siblings and children were eating in the breakfast nook at 7:50am. After greeting everyone and placing kisses to the top of their children’s heads the couple sat down and enjoyed easy conversation until the missing three family members rang the doorbell at 8am sharp. With everyone present and accounted for they split off in two vehicles to begin their journey to the higher end mall just outside the city. Clarke, Lexa, Madi, Aden, Lincoln, Anya and Raven rode in Clarke’s SUV since it had third row seating while Indra, Abby and Madison rode in Indra’s car. Thirty-five minutes later they arrived and split off into smaller groups before heading their separate ways to fnish their shopping before meeting back at the center fountain at 12:30pm sharp. Lexa paired with Raven while Clarke paired with Anya to ensure the couples didn’t know what they purchased for each other while Lincoln paired up with Madison and Abby and Indra paired off with Aden and Madi so they could also help them shop for their moms.

Lexa requested that she and Raven stop at Henry Winston first so she could check the status on a custom order she placed a couple weeks prior. Raven was a little confused but went along with it and followed Lexa into the boutique.

“Good morning, my name is Alexandria Woods and I’m here to approve the final design on a custom order I placed two weeks ago.”

“Ah yes, our head designer told me to expect you. Let me go grab it and we can see if there are any alterations you would like made.”

Once the sales clerk had retreated to the back Raven couldn’t stay quiet any longer.

“Um Lex, what custom order did you place?”

“You’ll see,” Lexa said with a glint in her eyes.

Moments later the clerk returned with a tray holding a ring box which he opened so Lexa could inspect the piece.

“I do hope this is to your liking Ms. Woods.”

Lexa’s jaw dropped and she gasped as she took in the ring before her. It was a cushion-cut diamond micropave engagement ring that was framed by micropave diamonds set on a micropave band. The cushion-cut diamond center stone was 2 carats and had a VS2 clarity level. The inside of the band was a double script cursive engraving that read “Established 06-06-2015, our love is eternal”.

Lexa was left completely speechless with watery eyes having taken in every detail of the ring she helped design. Trying to hold back her tears she took another moment before speaking.

“This is perfect. When we worked on the design I never thought it would turn out this perfect. I think she will love it. Raven, what do you think?”

Raven just stood there, mouth agape before Lexa reached over and shut her jaw which prompted her to come back to reality and start talking.

“Lexa is this what I think it is?”

“It is.”

“But when we went looking you said you were just getting ideas.”

“And I did. The next day I came here and got to work on the design. This is the final product if I approve it.”

“Wow. Alright. Okay. Let me get a closer look.”

Raven spent the longest 5 minutes of Lexa’s life analyzing every inch of the ring. Finally, she gave an approving nod.

“She’s going to love it. Lexa, this is perfect for Clarke and the inscription; Christ if you can come up with such a powerful statement for an engraving I can only imagine what your vows will be like. Plus, this ring compliments her promise ring well in case she ever wanted to wear both or maybe put the promise ring on a chain to wear. Fuck, Lexa this is just perfect.”

“I agree. It is perfect as it, no alterations are needed. I trust I can pay and take it today?”

“I am very pleased to hear this meets your expectations. I will have it boxed up and ring you up.”

The clerk took the ring and returned to the back where he would give the ring a final clean and polish before boxing it.

“So, while we’re waiting care to tell me when and how you plan to propose?”

“Well I have a question for you first. Clarke has told me that my Aunt Madison, you and Lincoln were her biggest supporters during her pregnancy. She said that after your dad passed you took your older sibling duties much more seriously and she was grateful for that. Then when your mom disowned her she said you stepped up even more to be there for her and my children. I will never be able to thank you enough for doing that, for being there for Clarke and our children. Which brings me to my question. Raven I would like your permission to ask Clarke to be my wife. I still plan to ask your mother out of respect but yours is the permission that matters to me most.”

“When Clarke told me she lost her virginity at that party I flipped out. She’s my little sister so I want to protect her and I was scared that she would come to regret losing her virginity the way she did. Then when she told me she was pregnant as a result of that night I was scared. I was scared my sister wasn’t going to be able to achieve her dreams being saddled with a kid so early in life. But she was happier than I had ever seen her when I saw her for the first time after she gave birth. She may not have known your name back then but as I held Aden and Madi for the first time she looked at me and told me that she wanted nothing more than for you to be there with her but that now she had a piece of you with her at all times and she knew the love she already had for you would bring you back together one day. She’s loved you for almost six years on some level and I know you both a madly in love with each other and do not see a future where you are anything other than married to each other and raising your family and you’ve proven your love and devotion so yes you have my permission.”

Lexa choked back tears hearing Raven’s words. Steeling her emotions, she turned back to the woman she already viewed as a sister.

“Thank you Raven, that means a lot to me. Now to answer your questions, I have planned a surprise trip for Clarke, the twins and I for New Years. We are going to the cabin my dad took me to on our last trip before he passed. We will be leaving the day after Christmas. On New Years Eve I plan to propose just before the clock strikes 12. I’m going to do it on the shore of the lake because there will be a fantastic fireworks display there as we ring in the new year. I also plan for the kids to be with us when I propose because it wouldn’t feel right doing it without them there. When we get back to the cabin I hope that you, Anya, Lincoln, Madison, my mom and your mom will be waiting for us so we can celebrate together. Now that I know the ring is done I was going to send a secret group text to everyone after I talk to Abby. Every, including you, will be sworn to secrecy. I really want this to be a surprise for Clarke.”

“Wow that’s just wow. Clarke will love that and of course I’ll keep the secret.”

Just then the clerk returned with the ring, now all boxed up and ready to go.

“Alright Miss. Woods, if you will follow me I will be happy to ring you up. The total for this ring, with tax, is $102,000 but you put a $20,000 deposit down so your total due today is $82,000. How would you like to pay?”

“Amex please.”

Lexa then handed the clerk her Amex black card causing Raven to gasp.

“You have a black card?!”

“Raven, I’m the CEO of a multibillion dollar corporation, of course I do, I just never use it unless it’s a rather expensive purchase. Clarke deserves the best so I will gladly pay what I am but it’s just easier to use the black card than to have gotten a cashier’s check from the bank.”

“Makes sense, I’ve just never known someone with a black card before.”

“Well now you do but I would appreciate it if you don’t make a big deal out of this.”

Raven nodded as the clerk gave Lexa the receipt to sign and handed over the ring her had not placed inside a bag.

“Thank you for choosing us to create your piece Ms. Woods, I hope she likes it.”

“Thank you, so do I.”

With that Lexa and Raven left the boutique and proceeded to the appropriate stores to pick up their Christmas purchases for their significant others. Lexa also picked up a couple of final things for Madi and Aden. As they were walking back to the fountain to meet up with everyone Lexa asked Raven the final question she had.

“Raven?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask you one more question?”

“Sure, you’ve already asked permission to marry my sister so it can’t be anything as serious as that so shoot.”

“Actually, it has to do with that. Traditionally, I would have asked your dad for his blessing but obviously, I can’t do that. I was hoping you would go to Arkadia with me tonight so I can ask your dad the only way I know how, by visiting his grave.”

Raven didn’t respond but had stopped in her tracks. Panicking Lexa rushed to continue.

“When I found Clarke in Arkadia she was at his grave and she introduced me to him and I talk to him. I know that may be strange but it was nice and meant a lot to me so I wanted to visit again to ask even though I know he won’t be able to answer. If we take the jet the round trip would take about 5 hours, 4 hours of flying then an hour on the ground in Arkadia. I thought we could sneak out after everyone goes to bed. As long as I give Clarke my pillow to snuggle with she shouldn’t wake while we’re gone but I will leave her a note saying you needed me to help with a surprise for Anya or something. Anya will of course be in on it as I plan to talk to Abby today and create the group chat with all of us minus Clarke right after that conversation. So will you come with me? I can go b myself if you don’t want to but I thought it would be nice for us to have some time to bond since we’ve never really had the chance to bond just the two of us.”

“You really want to fly to Arkadia just so you can ask my dad at his grave for Clarke’s hand?”

“Yes. I know it may sound silly but it’s important to me.”

“Okay, I’ll come with you but we’re changing the plan some. We’re not going to wait for everyone to go to bed because even with leaving a note Clarke will be suspicious if she wakes up and we’re both gone in the middle of the night. So, we’re going to go home with everyone once they’re done shopping then when we get to your house, I’m going to find an excuse to be alone with you and Clarke and start whining about how I had the perfect gift planned for Anya but the shipper forgot to ship it so I need to pick it up instead if I want it in time for Christmas but it’d be a 6-7 hour round trip and I don’t want to go alone. At that point you will casually volunteer to go with. Clarke will be thrilled that you want to help her sister and she will send us on our way asap and then we can be back home at a reasonable time. What do you think?”

“Sounds like a perfect plan. Now lets get to that fountain so we can get home and put this plan in action.”

While Lexa and Raven took care of their shopping, Clarke and Anya made their first stop at James Allen. Like Raven, Anya was confused but didn’t ask questions. Clarke walked up to the counter then spoke to the clerk.

“Good morning. My name is Clarke Griffin and I’m here to approve an engraving.”

“Ah yes, Ms. Griffin, I was actually the one who took your order when you called yesterday. You were very lucky that we had the particular one you wanted already. Let me go grab it so you can take a look at it as well as the engraving sample and if you approve both I will engrave it right now and you will be able to take it with you today.”

“That sounds amazing, I didn’t think I’d be able to pick it up so soon, thank you!”

With a nod the clerk went to retrieve Clarke’s order and the engraving sample.

“Clarke, what did you order from one of the most sought after jewelers for engagement and wedding rings?”

“I ordered exactly what you think I ordered Ahn. If I’ve learned anything over the past few days it’s that Lexa is it for me. I already knew she was but how she handled everything just confirmed it and we already lost years together so I don’t want to spend another moment without being her wife, if she agrees to marry me that is.”

“Holy shit. You’re actually going to propose?”

“I am. I plan to ask you mom for her permission when I can get her alone today. I’m hoping you approve too?”

“Of course I approve. You know we love you like you were a Woods already. And I know you already know Lincoln approves since he’s told you two a million times already that you should get married already. How do you plan to do it and when?”

“We don’t have any plans for New Years so I thought I’d keep it low key with just us and the twins at home then pop the question right before the ball drops so we can begin 2021 as fiancées.”

“Wow, that sounds great. I’m really happy for you guys.”

“Alright Ms. Griffin here is the ring and engraving samples, what do you think?”

Clarke looked at the ring which was a platinum pave infinity diamond ring with the center stone being a 1.04 carat asscher cut diamond with a VS1 clarity level. The engraving samples featured three cursive fonts and Clarke instantly fell in love with the double script font. The engraving was set to read “Established 06-06-2015, our love is eternal”.

“Wow. This is even better than I imagined it to be. Anya, do you think Lexa will like it?”

“It’s beautiful Clarke and I think she will love it. It’s not over the top but also not too simple. It’s not too big or too small and the diamond infinity band is perfect symbolism for your relationship. The engraving is beautiful as well. She’s going to love it, I’m sure.”

“I agree. This is perfect and I’d like the cursive double script font for the engraving.”

“I am thrilled you’re pleased with the ring. I will go ahead and have our engraver in the back take care of the engraving now; it should only take about ten minutes. While you wait I can ring you up.”

“That would be great, thank you.”

“Alright, you put a $10,000 deposit down when we spoke on the phone so your remaining balance is $25,000. We accept MasterCard and Visa debit and credit as well as Amex and cashier checks.”

Clarke handed the clerk her MasterCard that was linked to her trust fund to pay.

“Clarke, I don’t want to pry but $35,000 is a lot.”

“I know but lexa deserves the world. Plus, it’s not like I’m broke. I may not be nearly as wealthy as lexa is on her own but I have my trust fund and with the gallery I bring home $200,000 or more a year depending on sales so I can afford this.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to sound like you don’t have your own money or anything. This is the first time I’ve been with anyone who is buying an engagement ring so I’m not really sure what’s too much to spend on one.”

“It’s okay, I know you didn’t mean any offense. Plus, it’s not like we’ve ever discussed how the gallery does financially so it makes sense you’d be a little concerned.”

“Ms. Griffin, here you go. I hope she says yes.”

“Thank you and have a good holiday.”

With that Clarke and Anya made their way out of the boutique and continued on their journey to finish getting gifts for their significant others plus a couple extra things Clarke wanted to get the twins.

“I think that covers everyone, ready to head back to the fountain Clarke?”

“Um actually can we make one more stop?”

“Yeah sure. Where are we headed?”

Clarke simply pointed to a small store and Anya nodded and they went inside. After Clarke paid for her purchase they made their way back to the fountain.

While their family went their separate way to shop, Aden and Madi were excited to shop for gifts for their moms with their grandmas.

“Do you two have any ideas about what you want to buy your moms?”

“We had one idea but we don’t have enough money to buy it,” Madi shyly asked.

“Well what did you two have in mind?,” Abby asked her grandchildren.

“We waited a long time for Mommy to be able to come home and since she did she’s been with us every day. Mommy loves Mama but she never gets to take Mama on a date alone unless it’s only for a few hours. Mommy and Mama deserve time to themselves as a thank you for being the best Moms in the world. Madi and I were looking at some pictures Mommy has from different places she’s visited for work and we asked her about one because there was a tall tower behind her. She said that was Paris, the city of love, and she’d love to take Mama there someday.”

“Okay, so what is it you two wanted to buy then?,” Indra asked even though she was pretty sure she knew what her grandchildren wanted to do.

“Aden and I want to send Mommy and Mama to Paris.”

Hearing this both women looked at each other while thinking the same thing. Our grandchildren are the sweetest. They aren’t even 5 yet and want to send their moms to a romantic city. Maybe we can find a way to make that happen.

“That’s really sweet. It does cost a lot of money but how about you two go play here in the kids area while Grandma Abby and I talk about it?”

“Okay!,” both children said as they ran off to play in the children play area they happened to be next to.

“It seems our grandchildren have inherited our daughters’ good hearts,” Indra said.

“It would seem so but can we make what they want happen?”

“We can, pretty easily actually.”

“Indra, how?”

“As you know, Lexa is the CEO of our family company, Trikru Inc. so she has access to not only the family jet but the corporate jet so we wouldn’t need to purchase tickets for them to fly. Then once they’re in France, they could stay at the townhouse I own in Paris. If we wanted to give them a slightly longer trip they could also spend time at the estate Lexa inherited from her grandfather in the Provence-Alpes-Côte d'Azur region of the South of France. So really the only things to sort out would be who would watch the kids and when the trip would be.”

“Wow. I knew Lexa had some other properties around the world but I didn’t realize she had one in France. I think we can make this happen then. I’d love to watch the kids but I don’t think they’d be comfortable with me watching them since I’ve just started talking to Clarke again but I imagine they would be okay leaving you or Anya and Raven to watch them. I’d suggest Lincoln as an option but depending one when we set this up for he may be back in Arkadia.”

“Actually, I’m not supposed to say anything because he wanted it to be a surprise but Lincoln was able to get a work transfer and he’s back in Polis for good. When he came back for Christmas he was also moving back, he’s just waiting for the test of his stuff to be shipped after New Years. He actually got a place on the same street Anya and Raven live on. He’s planning to tell everyone on Christmas.”

“That’s wonderful! I noticed Octavia didn’t come back with him though.”

“That’s right you weren’t around when everything happened. It is really Clarke and Lexa’s story to tell but it comes down to Octavia having kept a major secret from them and lying. It was bad enough that Lincoln broke up with her as soon as he knew what she did and the hateful reason she gave for doing it. My understanding from Lincoln is that she will be moving back into the home they shared in Arkadia once his stuff has been shipped; her name was on the deed as well so she has the right to live there. Lincoln did make her buy him out though. Other than that, he refuses to have contact with her for good reason.”

“Oh. Well it’s still good that Lincoln will be home for good. Perhaps the kids could alternate watching the wins then you, Madison and I could do “grandma weekends” with them for however long the trip is?”

“That would work. The twins don’t go back to school until the first week of February so maybe we could send them after New Years for two weeks then they can still spend the last two weeks of winter vacation with the kids?”

“So, we’re thinking maybe fly out at night on the 1st to try and help them avoid jetlag and maybe return so they land here at night before the twins’ bedtime on the 17th?”

“I think those dates are perfect. Let me make a group chat with everyone except Clarke and Lexa to see if they’re on board for helping with the kids.”

Indra quickly created a group chat for herself, Abby, Madison, Lincoln, Raven and Anya. She called it “Operation CLEXA Surprise”.

Indra to Operation CLEXA Surprise: Hey guys, the twins want to send Clarke and Lexa to Paris as their gift to them because Lexa told them it’s the city of love and they want their moms to have some alone time. Abby have the logistics of their travel worked out. They would leave at night on January 1st and return on the 17th in time to be back for bedtime with the twins. We were thinking Anya, Raven and Lincoln could either all stay at their house during the trip to watch the kids or alternate days or something while Abby, Madison and I handle the weekends for some grandma/grandkid time. Thoughts?

Anya to Operation CLEXA Surprise: Raven and I are in. We can stay at the house the entirety of the trip and we’d love for Lincoln to join us. I think it’d be good to have some sibling time and quality Aunty/Uncle and niece/nephew bonding time.

Raven to Operation CLEXA Surprise: Ditto what Anya said.

Lincoln to Operation CLEXA Surprise: Those kids are something else, not many would want to do this for their parents. I’m completely on board and would love to join Anya and Raven at the house for the entirety of the tip to help with the kids; I think it will be a great time for us!

Madison to Operation CLEXA Surprise: This sounds like a perfect plan. Maybe we could stay in the guesthouse during our time with the kids so they could still sleep in their beds assuming Lincoln, Anya and Raven will still stay in the house on the weekends. Then we all could have dinner together during the weekends for some family time.

Abby to Operation CLEXA Surprise: I love that idea Madison! So, are we all agreed on how this will work so we can surprise Clarke and Lexa?

Everyone replied that they agreed and now it was time to tell the twins that they could give their moms the gift they wanted. Calling the kids back to them, they listened to them tell their grandmas about the games they played before Aden shyly asked about their gift idea.

“Were you able to figure out if Madi and I could give Mommy and Mama the trip?”

“We were and your Grandma Abby and I already talked to your Aunts and Uncle and we can send your moms to France for two weeks. They would leave at night on January 1st then they would come home on January 17th in time to tuck you both in. Your Aunts and Uncle will stay with you while your moms are gone then me, Grandma Abby and your Nana will come over on the weekends to spend it with you and all of us will have dinner together on the weekends. How does that sound?”

The twins took a few moments to think before Madi spoke first.

“I want them to have a trip. They’re the best mommies in the world and in the movies mommies get to spend time alone so our mommies should too but I’ll miss them. Will we be able to talk to Mommy and Mama while they’re gone?”

“I want them to be able to go too but I’m going to miss them a lot. Can we talk to them while they’re gone and can we go to the aquarium again while they’re gone? Mommy and Mama took us a couple weeks ago but I want to go again.”

“You can FaceTime them every day and yes we can go the aquarium while they’re away,” Indra assured her grandchildren.

“Okay. Then yes this is what I want to give Mommy and Mama for Christmas,” Aden declared.

“As long as we can talk to Mommy and Mama everyday then I want to give them this for Christmas too,” Madi added.

With that settled they quickly finished the remainder of their shopping before returning to the fountain to meet back up with everyone.

At 12:30pm sharp the family met at the fountain as planned. The group went out for lunch together before returning to Clarke and Lexa’s home to continue the Woods family tradition of watching Christmas movies leading up to the holiday. Everyone, except Lexan and Raven participated in the movie marathon until it was time to go home.

As planned Raven panicked when she had Clarke and Lexa alone claiming the only way to get Anya’s gift on time was to make the 6-7 hour round trip to pick it up herself. Lexa of course volunteered to go with her under the guise of bonding time. Clarke thought it was sweet and didn’t question it. With that, the pair left and went straight to the airstrip where the jet was already fueled and ready to take them to Arkadia. When they landed, they went straight to the cemetery, only making a pit stop to get a bouquet of Blue Irises, Jake’s favorite, to leave on this grave. When they arrived, Raven approached first to say a few words to her dad then motioned for Lexa to come forward. They had previously agreed that Rave would stay with Lexa as she spoke.

“Mr. Griffin, it’s Lexa. I really hope that wherever you are you can still hear this. I’m in love with Clarke and I cannot imagine a life without her. I don’t want to live another moment without her being my wife. My life didn’t begin until I met your daughter. I promise I will love, cherish, protect and provide for Clarke and our children every day for the rest of my life. I swear to be faithful to her and honor her. I love her with everything I am. So Sir, I hope I’d have your blessing to marry her. Merry Christmas.”

Lexa then laid the flowers down and walked away with Raven.

“He would have given you his blessing Lexa, I know he would have.”

“Thank you for saying that Raven. Lets go home now so we can see our loves and I can prepare to find a way to get Abby alone tomorrow at my mom’s so I can ask for her blessing.”

“Mom will give her blessing too.”

With that they made their way back to the airstrip so they could head home to Polis. When Lexa walked in her house a little after 9pm she checked on her kids, placing a kiss to the top of each of their heads then headed to her room to find Clarke. When she entered their bedroom she found Clarke already asleep on her pillow. She quickly changed and went through her nightly routine before carefully sliding into bed, and moving Clarke so she could lay on her chest. Clarke smiled in her sleep when her head touched Lexa’s chest and within moments Lexa had joined Clarke in her slumber.

Chapter Text

Lexa woke up before Clarke and their children the next day. Knowing she still needed to talk to Abby to ask for her blessing she decided to call the woman and invite her for breakfast that morning under the guise of it being easier since everyone would be staying at the estate that night and this way Abby could settle in and then ride with them to her mother’s home for their Christmas Eve festivities. Knowing that her, hopefully, soon to be mother-in-law was usually awake at this hour, Lexa called her just after 6am. Unsurprisingly, Abby answered after only two rings.

“Hello.”

“Good morning Abby.”

“Good morning Lexa; to what do I owe the pleasure of such an early call? Is everyone alright?”

“Everyone is fine; in fact, they are all still asleep. I was wondering if you would like to join us for breakfast and then ride with us to my mom’s house?”

“That’s very thoughtful of you Lexa. I would love to join you for breakfast. I packed last night so I can be there in say half an hour if that works?”

“That would be perfect. I’ll leave the garage door open so you can park in one of the extra spots and the door leading into the house from the garage will be unlocked so please just walk in. I’ll be in the kitchen when you get here. See you soon Abby.”

“See you soon Lexa.”

Okay Lexa, you have her coming here now you just need to hope Clarke sleeps in long enough for you to have a conversation with her mother.

Knowing that she needed to speak with Abby when she arrived, Lexa decided to make oven omelets so she’d be able to speak with Abby without having to stand at the stove if she made traditional omelets. Lexa preheated the oven gathered the eggs, milk, cheddar cheese, feta cheese, spinach, ham, green peppers, red peppers, yellow peppers and a small amount of onion. After chopping the ingredients that needed it, she beat the eggs and added a dash of salt and pepper before adding the remaining ingredients and when satisfied she poured it into a baking dish and put it in the oven setting the timer for 45 minutes. The dish had been in the oven for about 10 minutes when she heard a car pull into the garage and a couple of minutes later Abby walked into the kitchen.

“Hi Lexa, thank you again for inviting me for breakfast. Whatever you are cooking smells amazing.”

“Hi Abby. Thank you, it’s just oven baked omelets. If it’s alright with you I was hoping I could speak to you about something before Clarke and the kids wake up.”

“Alright. I hope it’s nothing serious.”

“It is but it’s nothing bad; at least I don’t think it’s bad. Lets go to the library to talk.”

Lexa grabbed two mugs of coffee she had just made and handed one to Abby before leading her to the library. Once there she took a seat in her favorite armchair while Abby elected to sit across from her. Setting her mug down on the coffee table, Lexa looked Abby straight in the eye before she began speaking.

“Abby, I love your daughter. I love Clarke and our children more than anything in the universe. I would take a bullet for any of them. When I envision the future the only possible future I can see is one where Clarke is by my side until the day I die. I envision us old and grey watching the grandkids run around the yard. I envision us now when we are still young chasing the twins and hopefully a few more kids around. I see family vacations, birthdays, holidays and every little milestone spent with Clarke by my side. She is the love of my life. I know this may seem fast to you but I fell for Clarke the day I met her, June 6, 2015, to be exact. It may have taken years for us to find our way back to each other but now that we have I am never letting go. Clarke and our family truly are my everything. I asked Raven yesterday and she gave her blessing. Then yesterday when Raven and I left together we actually flew to Arkadia so I could visit Jake’s grave and to tell him my plans and promise him that I will forever love his little girl and that I hoped he would give his blessing if he were here; Raven assured me he would have. So now that we finally have the chance to speak privately, I know that your relationship with Clarke is still fragile and strained but you are her only living parent so, I am asking you for your blessing to ask Clarke to marry me.”

“Wow, that was not what I was expecting when you said you wanted to talk. Honestly, if I was in your shoes I wouldn’t have asked for my blessing since my relationship with my daughter was nonexistent until a couple of weeks ago but even now it’s very strained. It means a lot that you still asked though and I can’t believe you flew to Arkadia just to talk to Jake. That means the world to me that you did that. Raven is right though, he would have given his blessing and not just because you are the twins’ mother but because you love Clarke. Of course I give you my blessing!”

“Thank you, Abby! It means a lot to me to have your blessing.”

“But I do have one question.”

“And that is?”

“Have you gotten a ring yet or thought about how you will ask?”

“I actually picked the ring up yesterday. I designed it along with the head designer at Harry Winston here. I plan to propose on New Years Eve just before midnight. Clarke doesn’t know yet but I am flying us to California on the 30th so we can spend New Years at the cabin my father took me to during our last trip. I also plan to fly the rest of you up on New Years Eve so that when we return to the cabin, hopefully as fiancées, you all will be there to celebrate with us.”

“That sounds like a wonderful plan. I’m sure Clarke will love it.”

“I will love what?”

“Clarke! You scared me.”

“I’m sorry babe, I woke up and you weren’t in bed but I smelled food but you weren’t in the kitchen so I started wandering around until I heard your voice. But back to my question. What will I love?”

“Lexa was telling me about your Christmas present but that’s all I’m saying so it’s not spoiled.”

“Fine. By the way what are you doing here?”

“Lexa called and invited me for breakfast so I could ride to Indra’s with you.”

“Oh okay. That was nice of you Lex.”

The conversation was cut short when Lexa heard the oven timer going off.

“Ah breakfast is ready. Babe, can you go get the kids while I take breakfast out of the oven and set the table?”

“Sure.”

Before she leaves though, Clarke bends down to give Lexa a soft kiss. When the kiss breaks Clark and Lexa go their separate ways to complete their tasks. Within five minutes the family was enjoying the breakfast Lexa cooked. The conversation was light, mostly filled by the twins tell everyone about their letters to Santa and which items they were really hoping to get the next day. When everyone had finished eating, Clarke and Lexa went to help the kids get ready while Abby had volunteered to rinse the dishes and put them in the dishwasher before starting and clean up the area in general. After half an hour, Lexa returned with the twins and Abby agreed to keep an eye on them so she and Clarke could get ready. Knowing they were short on time the couple showered quickly, got ready and rejoined their family within 45 minutes. Knowing they still had about an hour before they needed to leave the family elected to sit in the living room and enjoy each other’s company while the twins watched an episode of Star Wars Rebels while Lexa quickly loaded the White Elephant gifts in the back of Clarke’s car before joining her family.

After two episodes of Star Wars Rebels, Clarke declared it was time to leave and they made their way to Clarke’s car, as it had more seating, and began the short drive to Indra’s. They arrived at Indra’s not long after and saw they were the first to arrive.

Indra must have heard them pull in because she was standing in the doorway waiting for them. The twins ran to their grandmother when they saw her, while the adults took a little bit longer to make their way to the house.

“Hi Mom, Merry Christmas Eve.”

“Merry Christmas Eve Alexandria.”

“Ugh Mom do you have to call me Alexandria?”

“Of course she does love, your reaction is always so entertaining. Merry Christmas Eve Indra.”

“To you as well Clarke.”

“Indra, Merry Christmas Eve; thank you for inviting me.”

“Abby! Of course, you will always be family. And Merry Christmas to you as well. Now, come on you lot you’re the first to arrive which means you get to pick numbers for the White Elephant exchange first.”

When the pair had made in the house, Abby finally asked what she had been wondering.

“What’s a White Elephant exchange?”

“It’s kind of like a Secret Santa exchange Mom. We all bring a gift, and don’t worry we figured you wouldn’t know what it was so Lexa picked up an extra gift so you were covered too. Anyway, everyone brings a gift to go into the exchange then we pick numbers to determine the order. When it’s your turn you can pick a gift to open or steal a gift someone else has already opened. If you steal a gift the person whose gift was stolen gets to pick a new one.”

“Oh well that sounds lovely. So is this exchange the only Woods Christmas Eve tradition I should know about?”

“No Abby. Our Christmas Eve celebrations are almost as serious as Christmas itself. My husband loved the holiday season and he thought it was the best time to make new memories so every Christmas Eve. When everyone arrives, we change into ugly Christmas sweaters and don’t worry we have one for everyone. Gustus loved picking out the sweaters for everyone each year so now that he’s gone I do it; it makes me feel closer to him. After everyone changes we watch Miracle on 34th Street, the 1994 version, as it was Gustus’ favorite then The Polar Express because it was the kids favorite once it came out and I thought Madi and Aden would enjoy it. Then we have dinner and after that we draw names then make a Christmas card for the person we picked. Following that is the White Elephant exchange then we drive through the lights on the river display on the way back to Lexa and Clarke’s for hot cocoa around the fire while we read ‘Twas the Night Before Christmas before setting out the cookies for Santa.”

“You really do go all out but I love it. Jake would have loved this; he always loved the holidays.”

“Yes, Dad loved the holidays but I have to believe wherever he is he’s watching us happy that we found a way to still enjoy them without him.”

Lexa leaned in a kissed Clarke’s cheek before whispering in her ear, “you dad is always watching over you and our children remember that.”

“I love you Lex.”

“I love you too.”

With sweet words exchanges the group moved to the kitchen to help Indra with dinner preparations. As they did the rest of the family slowly trickled in. To Lexa’s surprise, Lincoln walked in with Raven and Anya. It turned out he had spent the night at their house and had a real heart to heart with his sister and slowly their relationship was getting back on track. Madison, meanwhile was the last to arrive and when she did she arrived with a shit eating grin on her face and asked to speak to Clarke and Lexa outside.

“Hey Aunt Madison what’s up and why are you grinning like that?”

“Follow me ladies.”

When they reached the back of Madison’s SUV she stopped and turned to address the couple.

“Remember a couple weeks ago when the twins asked you if they could have a puppy since Clarke had promised them one when they had a bigger yard?”

“I do but Aunt Madison, where are you going with this?”

“You both know I consider those kids my grandkids and I also happen to know that a certain one called Lexa has always wanted a puppy too but was never allowed to have one as a kid. So when I stopped by the shelter to drop of a donation of toys for the dogs and cats for Christmas and saw this little guy I couldn’t resist. Please tell me you’re okay with him being a Christmas Eve gift for the twins and you both?”

Madison opened the back of the SUV to reveal a Golden Retriever puppy in an adorable wicker basket with a crate full of toys and supplies next to him.

“Oh. My. God. You got them a puppy?!”

“Yes Lexa.”

“Clarke, can we keep him? Please. Pleeeeaassseee?”

“He is pretty damn cute and I did promise the twins we could get a dog once we had a larger yard so if you agree to help with him and not leave me to do everything then yes we can keep him.”

“Of course I’ll help! And Aden and Madi will too. We’ll take him on walks, play with him, feed him and give snuggles!”

“Alright, alright I get. We can keep him. The kids will be so excited.”

“I’m glad you two approve. Let me move this to your car then you can go surprise your kids.”

“Um, no. You’re their Nana and you got them this gift so you can surprise them.”

“Ditto what Clarke said. The deserve to know that their Nana got them something they’ve been wanting forever.”

“If you’re sure then okay.”

“We’re sure.”

The trio quickly moved the puppy supplies to Clarke’s car and Clarke took a couple toys out to bring in the house so the puppy had some to play with and then made their way back inside with Madison hiding with the puppy as Clarke and Lexa gathered their kids and the rest for their family in the living room. Once everyone was in the living room Clarke called out for Madison.

“Madison, you can come out now!”

Madison then appeared from around the corner holding the excited puppy.

“Merry Christmas Eve! Aden, Madi this little guy is for you.”

She then set the puppy down and a squealing Aden and Madi came running until they met the puppy. The family watched the kids play with their new pup until it was clear that the puppy was already tired from so much excitement.

“What do you tell Nana guys,” Lexa asked.

At the same time the twins broke into shouts of “thank you” while engulfing their Nana in a hug. The rest of the family made sure to get plenty of pictures of the twins meeting their dog, playing with him for the first time and thanking their Nana.

“You’re welcome. But you should thank your Mama and Mommy too; they’re the ones who said you could keep him.”

The twins thanked their moms and hugged them.

“So, do you guys know what you want to name him?”

The twins had a quick hushed conversation before answering their Mommy.

“We want to name him Picasso,” Madi said.

“Picasso? Why Picasso baby girl?”

“Because Mommy, Mama told us the first painting she ever saw with Grandpa Jake was painted by Picasso so we want to name him Picasso,” Aden explained like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“I can’t believe you two remember me telling you that. I think that’s a wonderful name.”

“I agree with your Mama. Now why don’t we go put Picasso in his dog bed that Nana just brought in so he can have a nap while we go put our ugly sweaters on?”

With that the little family of four set up the dog bed in the living room and carried the sleepy pup to it so he could nap. After, they and the rest of the family put on their ugly Christmas sweaters before regrouping in the living room to begin watching Miracle on 34th Street and The Polar Express. Indra stepped away towards the end of the first movie to put the brown sugar mustard glazed ham in the oven so it would be done right after The Polar Express finished. Sure enough, the ham was ready to eat about twenty minutes after the movie ended which had given the adults plenty of time to heat the dishes Indra had made that morning. The family enjoyed a dinner full of easy conversation, laughs and plenty of stories from Aden and Madi about their adventures. Once everyone had their full the adults cleared the table while the twins went to play with their new puppy. Lexa joined the twins while the result of the adults were finishing cleaning up so she could take the puppy for a walk, which the twins of course had to join her for. Fifteen minutes later, Lexa and the twins returned just as everyone else was finishing setting up the card making supplies on the table. The extended family each took their turn picking names from the hat and quickly got to work on making their cards. Clarke and Lexa offered to help their children but Madi and Aden insisted that they could do it themselves. The pair noticed though that the twins discreetly ran off with Lincoln with card supplies and didn’t return until everyone was just finishing up with their cards. With the cards finished it was time to reveal who your card was for and exchange them.

Indra went first and presented her card to Abby. It was a simple red card with a Christmas tree design on the front and the words “Merry Christmas” above the tree. On the inside was a short message.

Abby,

Welcome to the family. We are very happy to have you with us this year and I hope this is only the first of many Christmases’ we all spend together.

-Indra

“Thank you, Indra, I hope this is the first of many too.”

Abby went next and presented her card to Raven. It was a white card with a cut out red heart pasted to the front with “Merry Christmas” written inside the heart in gold glitter pen ink. On the inside was a heartfelt note.

Raven,

The day you quite literally walked into my life was one of the best days of it. I’ve missed being able to spend Christmas with you and I am so glad to be spending this one with you, your beautiful girlfriend, sister and her family. I love you my little bird.

Merry Christmas baby girl.

Love,
Mom

“Mom, thank you. I love you too.”

The mother-daughter duo shared a sweet huge before Raven grabbed her card to present to Madison. It was a blue card with Raven’s attempt at drawing fairy lights across the whole front with “Merry Christmas” written in big cursive writing across the center of the card in sparkly red glitter pen ink. Inside was a small note.

Madison,

You were there for my sister when I couldn’t be as much as I wanted and I will forever be grateful to you for that. I’m glad to be spending this holiday with you.

-Raven

“Thank you Raven. I will always be there for your sister and her family and I hope you know you are part of that group. I will always be here for you too.”

Raven was a little teary eyed hearing that and shared a quick hug with Madison before it was the other woman’s turn to share her card. Madison presented her card to her sister, Indra. Her card was green and cut into the shape of a Christmas tree which she had then used different colored pencils to draw lights and decorations on the tree. She had then written “Merry Christmas” diagonally from the bottom left corner to the top right corner in silver glitter pen ink. She too had left a note on the inside.

Indy,

I know we haven’t always been close but I hope this Christmas can be the start of changing that. I miss my sister and I love you dearly.

Love,
Mads

“You know I hate that nickname! But I think we’ve already started changing that. I haven’t felt this close to you in years. I love you Mads.”

“I love you too…Indy.”

The sisters shared a laugh and an embrace before it was time for the next card to be exchanged. Since Indra had already given a card, Lincoln volunteered to go next. He shyly handed his creation to his sister, Anya. It was a plain green card simply with “Merry Christmas” written on the front in gold lettering. He explained the green was to represent a fresh start for them. On the onside however, was a family portrait. Lincoln had used his artistic abilities to draw a portrait of not only the family gathered that day but of the family as gathered plus Gustus and Jake. The drawing took up the entirety of the left half of the card while the right had a note.

Anya,

Thank you for being willing to give me another chance. I know we have conversations to still have but I hope this Christmas will be another step in the right direction. I love you sis.

Love,
Lincoln

“Linc the drawing it’s perfect. Thank you for this. This is our second chance and I love you too baby brother.”

The siblings shared a sweet embrace before Anya went to get her card to present to none other than Lincoln.

“I guess fate decided we both had something to say to each other this year. I hope you like it; I am nowhere near as talented as you but I tried.”

She then presented him with a green card with two stick figures drawn at the bottom next to a Christmas tree with “Merry Christmas” written in silver ink at the card of the top. She explained that she too selected a green card because it represented a fresh start. She didn’t include a drawing on the inside like her brother but she did include a very heartwarming note.

Lincoln,

We may not have the best past but over the last month you’ve been making every effort you can to talk to me and make amends. I finally feel like I have my brother back. I hope this Christmas is only the first of many we spend together. Thank you for doing the work to start to repair our relationship. I love you baby brother.

Love,
Anya

The siblings shared another hug and with that somehow only Clarke, Lexa, Aden and Madi were left. The twins quickly requested that they share their cards last and their moms couldn’t refuse them.

“If it’s okay I’d like to go first,” Clarke said.

“Of course, love,” Lexa replied.

“Okay, I need to preface this with the first card is for the person whose name I pulled but I couldn’t not make card for the remainder of my perfect little family so I actually have three cards to present. First, is for Aden. I hope you like it baby boy.”

Clarke presented Aden with a card only Clarke could have made. She had taken yellow cardstock and cut it into the shape of a star. She had added some shading to make it look like a real star then wrote “Merry Christmas” in the middle of the star in silver glitter pen ink. On the inside Clarke had made a drawing of Aden and Madi with Lexa snuggling on a couch. Lexa recognized the drawing in her son’s card to be based on a picture taken the day she met her children for the first time. The sight made her tear up but she held back the tears as Clarke read the note she put on the opposite side of the card.

Aden,

Merry Christmas my little angel. I love being your Mama. Your sister and you are the best gift I ever received. I love you so much and can’t wait to share this Christmas with you, our first Christmas with you Mommy. I hope this is the best Christmas ever. I love you!

Love Always,
Mama

“Thank you, Mama. The drawing is so pretty. Can we hang it up when we get home?”

“Of course, we can buddy. Now Madi, I have one for you too.”

Clarke presented Madi with a white card cut into the shape of a snowman with black button eyes and a carrot orange nose drawn on. At the bottom, she had written “Merry Christmas” in red glitter ink. On the inside, Clarke had made a drawing like she had on Aden’s card but this drawing was of Lexa pushing Madi and Aden on the swings that were part of the jungle gym Lexa had built in their backyard. All three had huge smiles on their faces. On the opposite side, Clarke had left a note.

Madi,

Merry Christmas my little angel. Being your Mama is my greatest joy. You and your brother are the best gift I have ever received. I’m so excited for this Christmas since it is our first with your Mommy. I love you so much and I hope this is the best Christmas ever!

Love Always,
Mama

“Thank you, Mama. Can we hang mine up too when we get home?”

“Of course we can. Lex, this one is for you.”

Clarke handed Lexa a blue card she had drawn Christmas lights across in a zig-zag pattern. On the inside Clarke had drawn an original portrait of their family. In it Clarke and Lexa sat on a couch, each wearing what appeared to be the ugly Christmas sweaters they currently wore and they had Aden and Madi sitting on their laps also wearing the ugly Christmas sweaters they currently wore. All four were smiling. Lexa tried stop the happy tears from falling seeing the drawing of her family; she lost that battle when she read the note Clarke left on the other side of the card.

Lexa,

This may be our first Christmas physically together but I feel like you’ve been with me every Christmas since we met because I always had a piece of you with me in our children. I am so grateful to physically have you here this year and to know that you will always be with me on Christmas for the rest of our lives. You are the love of my life, the mother of my children, my happily ever after. Thank you for giving me the life I have dreamed of having since the day I found out I was pregnant. I love you baby.

Love,
Clarke

“Clarke, I don’t know what to say. This is beautiful. There are no words to describe how much this card means to me. I love you so much.”

The couple shared a slow, sweet kiss but parted before it got heated knowing their children were watching. When the kiss broke Lexa went to get her offering.

“I couldn’t just make a card for the person whose name I drew. The first card is for the person I whose name I drew and I will warn you all now my art skills are nonexistent compared to Clarke’s but I tried.”

Lexa then handed Madi her card. It was red and cut to look like a candle with a yellow candle base design pasted on as well as a yellow flame with “Merry Christmas” written in silver glitter ink. On the inside was a note.

Madi,

My sweet girl, being your Mommy is the best thing to ever happen to me. I was only surviving, going through the motions of life then your Mommy found me and told me about you and your brother and I started living. I love you much, baby girl. I can’t wait to spend this Christmas and every Christmas after with you. I promise to always be there for you, no matter what. I love you sweetheart. I hope this is the best Christmas ever, I will do everything I can to make sure it is.

I love you baby girl.

Love,
Mommy

“Thank you for coming home Mommy. You’re home now so it is the best Christmas ever. I love you.”

“And I love you and I’m not going anywhere. Now Aden, here’s one for you too.”

Lexa handed Aden a card that was designed 100% identical to the one she gave Madi. On the inside, she left a slightly different note.

Aden,

Baby boy, you and your sister are the best things to ever happen to me. I did not start living, truly living, until I found out I was your Mommy. You and your sister are the best gifts I ever received and I promise to always be there for you no matter what. I love you sweetheart. I hope this Christmas is the best one you have ever had and I will do everything I can to make sure it is.

I love you baby boy.

Love,
Mommy

“I love you Mommy, thank you for coming home and finding us.”

“I love you too baby boy and I promise, I’m not going anywhere. Now, lastly, have one for you Clarke.”

Lexa handed Clarke a card that was similar to the ones she gave their kids but instead of one candle it was three. There was one taller red candle flanked by a smaller red candle on each side. All three had yellow bases pasted on and yellow flames. Written on the candles was one word per candle that read “Merry Christmas Love”. On the inside was a note.

Clarke,

There are not sufficient words in the English language to convey just how much I love you. You are the love of my life. It may have been a rocky start for a minute when you came back in my life but I am so thankful you gave me that minute to get my head on straight because now I have the best family I could ask for. I love you today, tomorrow and always. I can’t wait to see what the future has in store for us; maybe there’s even another kid or 4 in our future. I love you baby. Merry Christmas!

Love,
Lexa

“Another kid or 4? Four, really Lexa?”

“Well I mean, I always wanted a big family before I was told, you know. Even if we can’t naturally have more I’d love to have more kids with you whether it be through the natural method, IVF or adoption. I want everything with you Clarke.”

“Awe, Lex! I want that too. I can get on board with 6 kids as long as I don’t have to give birth to them all. Your children wrecked me,” Clarke said while chuckling.

“Well I guess we’ll just see what happens. I love you.”

“I love you too. By the way is there a reason you designed our cards so similarly?”

“Yes. You and our children are the lights of my life so a candle design made sense. One for each of the kids to represent them being a light of my life then three for you to represent you as the light and love of my life with two smaller ones to represent the second and third lights of my life that you gave me.”

“That’s beautiful Lexa, God I love you.”

“And I love you.”

The couple shared a sweet kiss before being interrupted by their children who were eager to hand over their cards.

“I pulled Mama’s name,” Madi said.

“And I pulled Mommy’s but we decided to do our cards together so Mommy and Mama each get a special card from both of us,” Aden added.

“Awe. That’s really sweet guys; I know Mama and I will love our cards.”

“That is really really sweet of you guys; Mommy and I will love them. Who wants to show us one of your cards first?”

“I will Mama,” Madi said.

Madi handed her moms a that was white and cut into the shape of a large Christmas bulb. Lincoln had clearly helped with the design because it was very detailed and if you didn’t know it was made of cardstock you’d have thought it could be a real bulb. It was colored with interlocking diamond designs made up of blue and green hues that matched the little family’s eyes. The twins had clearly latched on to their moms proclivity for using their eye colors for anything and everything they could. On the inside was a note in Lincoln’s handwriting but very clearly signed by Madi and Aden.

Mama,

Uncle Linc helped us so this would be really pretty. He helped us write this too. We wanted this to be special for you cause it’s our first Christmas together with Mommy. We wrote our first letter to Santa on Thanksgiving Day this year. Aunty Anya and Aunty Raven helped us write it. We don’t think you knew about that letter though Mama. We didn’t ask for toys or any gifts; we only asked that Santa bring our other mom home. We had never met her but we missed her and we could tell you missed her too. You always looked sad when we asked about her but you always told us everything you remembered about her. Then a week later we met our Mommy and she promised she’d never leave us. And then you and Mommy finally got back together and we got to start living as a family. We’ve never been happier than we are this year and we can tell you’re happier too. You are the best Mama in the whole wide multiverse. Now that we got our wish of having our Mommy and our family together we only have one more wish. We wrote Santa to tell him our Mommy came home and to ask him for a baby brother or sister. Uncle Linc says it takes 9 months for a baby to be ready to come so do you think you and Mommy can give us one for next Christmas? Maybe next Christmas will be even better but right now this is the BEST CHRISTMAS EVER! We love you Mama!

Love,
Madi & Aden

“Come here my little angels. That was so sweet and you and Uncle Lincoln did a great job. I am so happy that this is already the best Christmas ever for you but Mommy and I will have to talk about you getting another sibling and we can’t promise you’ll have one by next Christmas okay?”

“Okay, Mama, but if you can we’d really like one,” Madi said.

“We’ll be extra good too if we can have one,” Aden added.

“Mama and I will talk about it sweethearts. But know we love you two more than anything.”

“Mommy, look at your card now please?”

“Of course, Aden.”

Aden then handed Lexa a card designed identically to Clarke’s. The note however, was a little different.

Mommy,

Uncle Linc helped us so this would be really pretty. He helped us write this too. We are so so so so so happy you’re home! We wrote Santa a letter on Thanksgiving with Aunty Anya and Aunty Raven’s help. We said all we wanted for Christmas was for our other mom to come home. We really wanted to meet you and hoped you’d want us when you found out. Mama told us you had to leave before she knew we were coming so she never got to tell you. A week after we wrote our letter we met you and you told us from that very first day that you’d never leave us and weren’t going anywhere. You made us so happy that day and you keep us happy every day. We’re so happy we get to live with you now and you’ve made this Christmas so much fun with all our Woods family traditions. We love that we’re “Woods” now. We liked being Griffins and we know we still are but we really like being Woods because that’s your name. We love you Mommy!!!You’re the best Mommy in the whole wide multiverse! This is the BEST CHRISTMAS EVER!! We know how to make next year’s even better though; you and Mama could get us a little brother or sister. You’re a big sister and we want to be big siblings too. We love you Mommy!

Love,
Aden & Madi

“You guys really want a little brother or sister, don’t you?”

“We do Mommy,” Aden said.

“Well like we said Mama and I will need to talk about it. But this is the sweetest card I’ve ever gotten. Thank you so much! I spent our time apart wishing I could get back to your Mama and I’m so happy I did get back to her and you both. You three are the best gift I could have asked for this year. I love you both so much!”

“I love you too, Mommy,” Aden said.

“I love you too, Mommy,” Madi said.

While Indra, Abby, Madison and Anya cleaned up the card making supplies and packed the cards in boxes to go with the recipients Clarke, Lexa, Aden, Madi, Raven and Lincoln took Picasso out to the fenced in back yard to play and do his business. After the supplies were cleaned up the foursome joined the rest in the backyard to join the fun. When Picasso showed signs he was tired the group went back inside where the pup curled up in his bed and fell asleep while the rest sat in a circle on the living room floor so they could do the White Elephant exchange before going to see the drive thru light display along the river.

Having drawn their numbers for the exchange earlier the family got started as soon as everyone was seated. Madison had drawn the number 1 so she selected a gift from the pile in the center of the circle. Unwrapping her gift, she revealed a Coca-Cola pop up hot dog toaster that toasted the hotdogs and buns. Madison chuckled at the gift because it wasn’t anything she’d ever use but she watched the twins look at it with excited eyes. She had a feeling one of the twins would be stealing that gift from her. Anya had the next turn and chose a to select a still unclaimed gift. She unwrapped a set of 4 freeze beer glasses. She seemed pretty pleased with her selection since beer was a commonly consumed beverage in her house. Abby went next and also selected an unclaimed gift. She had picked a Bluetooth karaoke microphone. She knew she would never use that gift but the twins seemed very interested in so she knew one of them was likely to steal it. She was right because Madi was up next and she stole Abby’s gift in a heartbeat causing Abby to need to select a new gift. This time she selected an Avocado grow kit she was pleased with as she loved a good avocado. Raven was up next and elected to pick a new gift sine the only thing she’d steal was Anya’s gift but since they lived together it was basically her gift too. Raven ended up selecting something she liked even better than what Anya got; she had selected a Moscow Mule making set. Lexa was up next and decided to pick a new gift. She ended up picking a modern Monet paint by numbers kit. She knew this was something Clarke would love and hoped no one would steal it, unless it was Clarke of course. Aden was next and he stole his Nana’s gift so fast the rest of the group couldn’t help but chuckle. He was very happy with his gift. Since her gift was stolen Madison selected a new one. This time she got a Luxe body scrub kit and she couldn’t be happier with that selection. Lincoln was next and decided to have a little fun with his older sister so he decided to steal Anya’s freeze beer glasses. Anya was not happy and pouted but Lincoln told her now she had a reason to come over to his house for sibling bonding time. Anya smiled hearing the true meaning behind why her brother stole her gift. When Anya selected her new gift, she got a book, “Cosmo’s Fantasy Sex Games: Steamy Role-Playing Challenges for Next Level Bedroom Fun.” To say Anya was happy with this gift was an understatement. Now it was Clarke’s turn to select and with a devilish smirk she stole the book Anya had just gotten. Unlike previous verbal exchanges during the gift exchange this led to a full-fledged incident.

“Clarke! What the hell?”

“All’s fair in a White Elephant exchange Anya.”

“But I really wanted that, it’d be fun to use.”

“I do not need to hear my eldest daughter even allude to her sex life thank you.”

“Maybe, but ya know Lexa and I like to have a little fun and our kids did ask for a sibling so gotta keep things fresh.”

“Oh my God, Clarke! Do you have to say things like that to my sister?”

“What? It’s true and I know you want to try some of these out since you’re already flipping through it love.”

“Okay, that’s enough Abby, Madison and I do not need to hear about your bedroom activities. Anya select a new gift because Momma is eager for her turn and to see the Christmas light display at the rive.”

That effectively ended the conversation. The twins didn’t understand anything that was said but they thought it was funny their Aunt Anya whined about their Mama stealing her gift. Anya begrudgingly selected a new gift. This time she selected a marble White Elephant statute. She grumbled because she liked the prior gift better but that was the game. With that Indra took her turn and selected the last remaining unopened gift. She ended up with a set of bath bombs that she loved.

With the gift exchange done Clarke and Lexa put the gifts belonging to them and the twins in a bag to take to the car while the others did the same. The couple then packed up their new puppy’s things and started to load their vehicle up. It had been decided that Clarke, Lexa, Aden, Madi, Lincoln, Anya and Raven would ride in Clarke’s SUV since thanks to the third row seating they could all fit along with their new puppy. Indra, Madison and Abby would then ride together in Indra’s car citing the need for the three grandmas to bond more. Once everyone was loaded up Lexa hopped in the driver’s seat of Clarke’s SUV since Clarke had driven to Indra’s house and began the twenty minute drive to the river drive thru display with Indra following close behind.

When they arrived at the entrance to the display there thankfully wasn’t a long line. The drive thru display was a two mile drive along the river. The display started with a nativity scene, which led to a section of dancing angels. After the angels, there was a 50 foot dove then they drove through a huge light tunnel that was filled with Christmas music and flashing lights that changed colors. The twins really liked the tunnel. When they exited, they drove right into a huge display of Disney characters. All of the twins’ favorites were there surrounded by twinkling trees adorned with lights that changed color to the beat of the song playing. After the Disney section, there was a section of planes adorned in every color imaginable. Next was a section of several snowman families that danced with the music. After that there was a huge Jack Frost that thanks to lights looked like he was breathing ice out. The twins loved that. There was also a section of fairytale characters and then they started to reached the final section which Lexa knew her kids would love. The drove under an arch that read “Santa’s Village” and were immediately greeted by a display of elves. The way their lights were set up it looked like some were making toys while others were engaged in a snowball fight, there were even snowballs that were designed to make it look like they were flying through the air. That led directly a sleigh where more elves were shown to be filling the sleigh with present and then there was a gigantic Santa Clause in the sleigh holding the reins while the reindeer looked like they were warming up to fly. The twins were in love with that final display and quickly started telling their moms they needed to get home immediately because they needed to be asleep for Santa come. So, Lexa drove out of the display and began driving the group in their car back to their house so they could do their final Christmas Eve tradition and get the kids to bed for Santa to come.

They arrived at the estate about half an hour later. The twins practically bolted from the car and kept trying to rush their moms to unlock the door so they could change into their PJs so that when story time was over they could go straight to bed. Clarke and Lexa chuckled at the excitedness on their kids’ faces. Once the twins were changed into their Christmas pajamas they practically dragged their moms to their bedroom so they could change while also ordering their Aunts and Uncle to change too. They were all back in the living room donning Christmas pajamas by the time the three grandmothers entered the home. They went to go change but were told there wasn’t time and they’d have to wait until after story time. The twins were taking this very seriously so Lexa grabbed the book and she and Clarke read ‘Twas the Night Before Christmas to their kids while the rest of the family watched on.

Madi and Aden were visibly struggling to stay awake at the end of the book but they rallied enough to set out Christmas cookies for Santa and carrot sticks for the reindeer. Clarke and Lexa then tucked the kids in bed and once they were sure they were asleep the went back downstairs to rejoin the rest of their family. Indra, Abby and Madison had changed into their Christmas pajamas while Lexa and Clarke put the kids to bed and had made homemade hot chocolate that was ready as the couple reentered the living room. The adults enjoyed the drink and shared their favorite Christmas movies until just after 11pm when they decided it was time to get the gifts under the tree. It seemed everyone had gone all out that year so it took about half an hour to organize everything. Everyone then headed to their rooms knowing the twins would wake them early. Lexa had other plans though. Lexa wanted this Christmas to be extra special since it was their first together so she grabbed Lincoln’s boots since they were the larges and went outside can covered the tread with snow then made a little path from the fireplace to the tree to make it look like Santa had been there. She then ate the cookies so the twins would think Santa ate their cookies. She then returned to her room and crawled under the covers with Clarke who was looking at her curiously.

“Just wait love. Make sure you look like you’re asleep when I’m done, it’s gotta be believable.”

“Lex, what are you…”

Clarke was cut off by Lexa who had gabbed jingle bells, Clarke didn’t even know were there, from the bedside table and rang them as hard and loud as she could while screaming in a voice that sounded jolly yet manly.

“HOHOHO MERRY CHRISTMAS!”

Lexa then jumped further under the covers, grabbed Clarke and pulled her close and reminded her girlfriend to pretend to be asleep as she did the same. Moments later the twins ran into their room.

“Mommy! Mama! Wake up Santa was just here,” Aden exclaimed.

“Come on Mama! Come on mommy! We have to go see what Santa left us,” Madi added.

“Okay, Okay, Mama and I are awake lets go check but then we have to go back to bed because we can’t open presents without the rest of the family.”

The tins nodded in agreement and then dragged their moms downstairs.

“Look! There’s footprints,” Madi practically screamed.

“And the cookies are gone,” Aden squealed excitedly.

“Presents! He did come there’s presents,” Madi gleefully said.

“You’re right, it looks like Santa was here,” Lexa said.

“Wow, you guys must have been really good this year if he left all these presents and ate all the cookies and took the carrot sticks for the reindeer,” Clarke said.

“Can we open one gift please Mommy? Mama?”

“Hmm I don’t know. Clarke, should we let them each open one gift?”

“You know they were extra good so yes I think one gift each is perfect but we each get one too and I know just which one I want you to open.”

“Okay then, Aden, Madi go ahead and pick one gift each but don’t open it yet. Clarke, if you’re picking my gift I’m picking yours.”

“Sounds good love.”

The twins quickly selected one gift each while Clarke grabbed the gift she wanted Lexa to open and Lexa picked out one for Clarke. The twins opened their gifts at the same time. It just so happened that the twins selected gifts that went together. Madi had gotten a Samantha Mewis’ USWNT jersey while Aden got Alex Morgan’s USWNT jersey. Both gifts also had an envelope with a note inside. Each note read:

Ask your Mommy and Mama where you will be wearing these jerseys in 2021.

-S.C.

“Where will we be wearing our jerseys,” Madi asked.

“Well you both were so good this year that Mama and I coordinated with Santa. He told us he was getting you the jerseys so we decided you needed somewhere to wear them so mama and I are taking you two to the USWNT match against England in March.”

The twins were stunned silent for a moment before they cheered and ran to their moms to hug them saying “thank you” on repeat. Their moms chuckled and told them they were welcome and they couldn’t wait to go to the game with them. Once they settled down Lexa presented a gift to Clarke. She carefully opened the box and gasped when she saw what was inside. Inside was a silver heart shaped locket with the words “family is always in here” engraved in the front. When she opened it one side had a picture of her and Lexa while the other side had a picture of the twins. Clarke was blown away by the thoughtfulness of the gift her girlfriend had given her.

“Lex, this is beautiful thank you. This means more to me than you know.”

“You’re welcome baby. I love you Clarke and now you can always have us right against your heart.”

“God you’re perfect.”

The couple shared a chaste kiss before Clarke got nervous. I hope I’m picking the right moment to give this to her. I hope she’s happy.

“Can everyone sit before Mommy opens her gift?”

The twins and Lexa thought the request was strange but sat with Lexa on the couch next to Clarke and the twins on the couch across from the one their moms were on. Seeing everyone was seated, Clarke handed Lexa her gift. Lexa took the rectangular box and unwrapped it with a smile on her face, excited to see what Clarke had chosen to give her. Once Lexa had removed the wrapping paper she slowly removed the cover and nearly dropped the box when she what was inside. A hand went to Lexa’s mouth as she gasped and turned to look at Clarke as she picked the gift up out of the box.

“Clarke is this, is this what I think it is?”

“It is babe and I promise it’s real.”

“We’re..we’re having another baby?”

Lexa was full on crying by now and Clarke wasn’t doing much better.

“Yes, we’re having another baby Lex. Are you happy?”

“Am I happy? I’m more than happy. Oh God, we made another little miracle. I’m so fucking happy.”

Lexa then slid off the couch, positive pregnancy test still in hand, and sat in front of Clarke before leaning forward and lifting her pajama top just enough to gain access to her stomach. Lexa gently laid a hand there and looked up at Clarke smiling through her tears before looking back down to where her hand sat.

“Hi baby, you can’t hear me yet but I’m your Mommy and I can’t wait to meet you. I love you already.”

She then removed her hand and instead placed a gentle kiss to her girlfriend’s stomach above where their child was growing already.

“You’re really happy then?”

“I’m so happy Clarke. You have just given me the best gift you could have besides Aden and Madi. I can’t believe it! This wasn’t supposed to happen once let alone twice, it’s such a miracle. How far along are you and when did you find out?”

“I’m 3 weeks now so it likely was our first time since reuniting. And I found out yesterday. When we were shopping for gifts I asked Anya to make one last stop at the CVS in the mall so I could get the test. She waited outside so she doesn’t know what I bought but I think she has her suspicions. I was a week late and had been feeling nauseous the few days before but was able to hide it from you since it wasn’t too bad and my breasts were getting a bit sensitive and I haven’t felt like that since the twins so I decided to buy a test, well 6 actually and they all were positive.”

“Don’t hide any symptoms from me babe, I will be here every step of the way that’s a promise. I love you so damn much.”

“So, does this mean Aden and I are getting a little brother or sister,” Madi asks no longer able to keep quiet.

“Yes sweetheart. At the end of August or early September the baby will be here but you can’t tell anyone else because Mommy and I want to tell them ourselves when we’re ready okay?

The twins quickly agreed to stay silent and then the family of four, soon to be five, enjoyed some cuddles before the twins went back to bed and Clarke and Lexa returned to their bed whispering sweet nothings to each other, both excited for the baby set to come at the end of the summer. The couple fell asleep wrapped in each other’s arms with smiles on their faces sharing the same thought. Yeah this is the best Christmas ever.

Chapter Text

The couple had finally fallen asleep just before 2am after having opened their gifts a little after midnight. Clarke woke up just only a few short hours later to the sounds of Lexa whispering into her stomach and occasionally placing a soft kiss there; she decided to pretend to still be asleep so she could listen to Lexa talk to their unborn child, even though the baby couldn’t hear yet.

“Merry Christmas, Sprout. Next year I promise to make it the best Christmas ever. We’ll decorate the whole house and outside, oh and I’ll take you and your older brother and sister to Santa’s village! I can’t wait to do those things with you.”

Lexa placed a kiss to Clarke’s stomach before continuing.

“I wasn’t able to be here while your Mama was pregnant with your brother and sister but I’ll be here every step of the way for you. I’ll talk to you every day and I’ll sing to you and read you stories. I’ll make or go out to buy whatever food you and Mama are craving no matter how late it is. I’ll take the family jet if I have to to get you guys what you’re craving. I love you so much Sprout.

Another kiss is placed before continuing.

“I really hope you like soccer so you can come to games with your siblings and I and sometimes Mama. She’s not very good at playing but she tries for us. That’s the thing about your Mama, she will always put forth her best effort for her family. You are so lucky she’s your Mama. You hit the jackpot with her Sprout. I only hope I’m as good for you as she is. I’ve never cared for a baby before but I promise I will love you unconditionally and always try my best. You, your siblings and your Mama are the most important people to me.

One more kiss placed before continuing.

“Do you know how I met your Mama? Well, I went to a party because I wanted to spend time with your Uncle Lincoln, you’ll love him and he you by the way, anyway I was there when three girls walked in and one, God I swear she was an angel. She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen and that woman was your Mama. We danced together and I just knew I loved her instantly. I don’t know how to describe it, Sprout, I just knew. We spent the whole night together. It was the best night of my life until the day I found out about your brother and sister. That and today are the best days of my life because they are the days I found out about all of my children. I can’t wait to meet you Sprout.”

Lexa placed another kiss to Clarke’s stomach and was about to start speaking again when she heard Clarke’s voice.

“You know the baby can’t hear you yet right? And why are you up so early?”

“I’m just excited. How much of that did you hear,” Lexa asked as she moved to lay next to Clarke with a deep blush on her face and neck.

“Enough. I think it’s really sweet Lex. Hearing you talk to our baby and feeling you kiss my stomach makes me fall even more in love with you. I’m really happy.”

“Me too. I know this may seem really fast to anyone who isn’t us but this feels right. I know we haven’t been together long but I don’t know when I opened that box and saw the pregnancy test it’s like everything just clicked into place even more.”

“I agree. When I took the test with the twins, I was nervous and scared because I didn’t know if I’d ever see you again but this time, when I saw the two lines I was just happy and wanted to tell you. You changed my life, Lexa Woods, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“I wish I could have been there then but I am here now. You won’t go through this one without me; I will be here every step of the way. You have made all my dreams come true Clarke.”

The couple met each other half way for a soft kiss that Lexa quickly depended. Clarke however, pulled back abruptly.

“Where did the name “sprout” come from Lex?”

“You stopped kissing me to ask that?”

“Well yeah, it popped in my head.”

“My last name is Woods and a baby tree is a sprout so our baby Woods is Sprout.”

“That’s actually adorable. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

As the couple leaned in for another kiss their bedroom door burst open and Madi and Aden came running to their moms.

“It’s Christmas Mama,” Madi exclaimed.

“Christmas is here Mommy,” Aden also exclaimed.

“It is, Merry Christmas,” Clarke said.

“Merry Christmas guys,” Lexa added.

“Can we open the rest of our presents now? We checked it was already Christmas when we opened our gifts last night but you didn’t let us open everything even though it was Christmas already so Aden and I really want to open the rest now.”

“That’s true; it technically was Christmas when we all opened a gift last night but we didn’t open everything else because the rest of our family wasn’t up. Go ahead and wake your Grandmothers, Aunts and Uncle up then when they’re downstairs we can open the rest of the presents. But remember, you can’t tell anyone about the baby or about you guys becoming older siblings. We want to tell them when we’re ready okay?”

“Okay Mama,” both kids said before running off to wake the rest of their family.

“Clarke, our siblings especially are going to hate us for this.”

“That’s part of the fun though. Tell me you don’t want to see your sister grumbling while unable to swear about her unhappiness because of the kids?”

“Okay, you have a point. Before we head down though, do we tell them our news now or wait?”

“I think we should wait, until we have a sonogram picture to show them at least.”

“Oh! We could get it printed on shirts for Madi and Aden and have “Promoted to Big Sister” and “Promoted to Big Brother” written on them then everyone will be surprised when they see the shirts.”

“I like that idea, a lot actually. We’ll have to let the twins know when everyone leaves today so they know not to spill the beans but we’ll have to tell them as soon as we can get the shirts ready because we both know those two are so happy they won’t be able to keep the secret forever.”

“We’ll talk to them tonight then. I was also thinking when we go for our first appointment we could also go see Nyko.”

“Why? Are you okay?”

“It’s okay Clarke; I’m okay. It’s just I was told I was sterile that having our twins was impossible and now I’ve managed to knock you up twice.”

“Stop looking so smug about that,” Clarke says we mock indignation.

“Never. I was never supposed to be able to do it once let alone twice so I think I get to be smug,” Lexa replied with a smirk.

“Okay fine. Why do you want us to see Nyko then?”

“After I was told I was sterile by the first fertility specialist I came home a wreck and went to see Nyko and asked if there was any chance it could change. He told me he had looked into it some after my dad called him to tell him what the doctor said and that it was very unlikely but there was a chance my number could change. We’ve gotten pregnant twice now so I would like to get tested to see if the numbers have changed. I mean we got pregnant with the twins the first time and you’re 3 weeks along now so chances are we got pregnant the first time now too and seems like too much of a coincidence.”

“Okay, we’ll go see him then and see if the numbers have changed. If they haven’t though, it’s okay. We’ve been blessed with two children already and another on the way so even if we can never get pregnant again I’ll still be the happiest person on earth because I have you and our three children,” Clarke told Lexa as she put a hand on her stomach and moved Lexa’s to join hers there. “We did this Lex; you’ve given me everything I could have ever dreamed of. I love you. Merry Christmas baby.”

Clarke sealed her proclamation with a kiss and the couple reveled in the moment until they heard a shrill cry.

“AHH WHAT THE HECK!!! LEXA! CLARKE! I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!!!”

“Guess they started with Anya so I guess we’ll be hearing from your sister in 3..2..1..”

“WHAT THE FUDGE! MOTHERFUDGER! CLARKE! LEXA! WE WILL HAVE OUR REVENGE!!!!”

It took another 20 minutes before Anya and Raven stumbled into the living room grumbling and still complaining about being woken up by the twins jumping on their bed shouting “It’s Christmas Aunty Anya, Time to wake up its present time Aunty Raven!” The rest of the family found the girls’ reactions hilarious while they all thought it was adorable how excited the twins were for Christmas.

“Can we open the rest of our presents now Mommy? Mama?”

“Wait, Lexa, Clarke what does your son mean ‘can we open the rest of our presents’,” Indra asked.

“We heard Santa when he left last night he yelled ‘HOHOHO Merry Christmas’. Well it was actually Christmas already, but we woke Mommy and Mama up and we came down stairs and we saw Santa’s footprints and he had eaten he cookies and take the carrots! It was awesome then Mommy and Mama let Aden and I open one gift each and they each opened one too!”

“They only let us open one though. They said we couldn’t open the rest because you guys weren’t awake yet,” Aden added with an adorable pout that was identical to Lexa’s.

Just them everyone’s cell phone pinged. Lexa quickly looked at hers and saw it was a text from her sister to the family group chat that consisted of all the adults in the room.

Anya to Woods Family: Based on how Clarke is looking at you like you personally hung the start in the sky I’m guessing you set it up to look like Santa had just been to the house. That was really cool thing to do sis.

Looking around the room the rest were looking at Lexa and nodding their heads while smiling. Lexa returned the smile and nod before turning her attention fully back to her children.

“That was very nice of you two to wait to finish opening presents until we were all awake,” Abby told her grandchildren.

“Why don’t you two tell everyone what gift you two opened up,” Lexa told her children.

“Madi and I each got a USWNT jersey! I got an Alex Morgan one and Madi got a Samantha Mewis one!”

“And Santa left Aden and I notes with our jerseys that told us to ask Mama and Mommy where we were gonna wear our jerseys. And guess what?”

“What,” all of the adults, minus Lexa and Clarke, asked in unison.

“Mommy and Mama are taking me and Madi to see them play against England in March!”

“Wow! Sounds like you two got an awesome gift,” Madison told her grandchildren.

“Alright Madi and Aden can you help me pass out a gift to everyone?”

“Okay Mommy,” Madi replied.

“Yup,” Aden answered.

The family and “Santa” had really outdone themselves this yeah; so much so that it was three hours later before they were down to the final few gifts. The first was labeled “To Lexa, the love of my life”, the second was labeled “To: Clarke, the love of my life”, the third was labeled “To: Clarke, Aden and Madi” and the final gift was labeled “To: Mommy and Mama”. The twins insisted that their Moms open their gift last. So, at Clarke’s urging Lexa opened her gift first.

Clarke had presented Lexa with two large square gifts that were tied together with a ribbon. She was curious about what her gift could be, especially with how nervous Clarke was acting. When she pulled off the wrapping paper to say she was at a loss for words was an understatement.

“Clarke, you painted these…for me?”

“Of course I did. Do you like them?”

“I…I..I don’t know what to say these…these…just wow. Clarke, thank you. You are so freaking talented and thank you; you have no idea how much these mean to me.

Clarke had painted two large canvases for Lexa; both were based on photos Lexa loved. Knowing how much Lexa wished she was there during her first pregnancy and how much that absence still weighed on her, Clarke’s first painting was based on a candid photo of herself when she was heavily pregnant with the twins and she had her hands resting on her stomach forming a heart shape without even realizing it. She then incorporated Lexa into the painting by adding a semi-translucent Lexa standing behind Clarke with her hands resting atop Clarke’s. She hoped that Lexa would understand it was her way of showing even though she wasn’t physically there she was always with Clarke during that time in her heart. The second painting was based on a candid shot Raven and Anya took the day Lexa was introduced to the twins as their mother. The family had been sitting together with each woman having a child on her lap. They were all laughing at something so they have huge smiles plastered on their faces. It was one of the first pictures taken of them as a family.

“So, you like them?”

“Baby, these are amazing. I can’t believe you found a way to add me to this one. I remember the day I saw the photo; I told you I still had a hard time dealing with the fact that I wasn’t there and you listened and found a way to turn that photo into a beautiful painting with me added in. If I know you like I think I do you meant this to mean that I was always with you in your heart, right?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I was trying to show! I love you.”

“I love you too. And this one is fantastic too. It’s always been my favorites from that day; our first day together as a family. If it’s okay with you I’d really like to hang this one in my office and the other in our bedroom.”

“I think that’s a great idea; I’m just glad you like them.”

“I love them and I love you. And now I want you to open your gift, please?”

With the exchange of a chaste kiss Clarke began to unwrap her gift and it seemed great minds think alike. Lexa had also gifted Clarke with a painting but one she had commissioned as she didn’t have Clarke’s talent. Lexa had had a family portrait commissioned. In this portrait however, both her dad and Clarke’s were shown. The entire portrait showed Lexa and Clarke each with one of their kids on their laps sitting in the center of their couch with Lincoln next to Clarke and Anya next to Lexa with Raven on Anya’s other side. Behind them stood Indra with Gustus followed by Madison and finally Abby with Jake. The entire family had wide smiles on their faces.

“Lex…this..this is amazing. How?”

“I know how much you miss your dad and wish he could have met our children. I also know that you wish my dad could have met them and I wish they both could have met them too. We may never get to have an actual family picture with them but this is the next best thing I thought. I had one of the artist in residence at that little studio in the mall do this. I hope I didn’t overstep.”

“Babe, no, this is perfect. This means so much to me. This is perfect. Thank you, baby, I love you.”

“I’m so glad you like it, I was a little nervous you wouldn’t like it. And I love you too.”

“Do you mind if we hang it up above the mantle?”

“I think that would be the perfect. I think it’s time for you and our children to open your gift.”

Clarke and the twins opened the gift addressed to the three of them next and found a letter.

Clarke, Aden & Madi,

I love you all so much. I am so happy to be spending this Christmas, and every Christmas moving forward, with you all. I thought long and hard about this gift, so much so that I even changed the duration of it last minute. I really hope you guys like it. So that brings me to what the gift is.

Remember how I told you about the last trip my dad took me on? The one to the cabin in California with the lake? Well, we’re going there for New Years! We are leaving early Monday morning and we will come home on January 2nd. I hope this is only the first of many vacations we get to take together. I can’t wait to spend the week with you three making memories as a family there just as my dad and I once did. I love you all so much.

Love,
Lexa/Mommy

Underneath the letter was a picture of Lexa and her dad at the cabin and a blank piece of photo paper that simply had the words “what memories will we catch on camera here?”.

“You’re taking us to the cabin?!”

“Yeah, babe. My dad and I made a lot of good memories there and I want to do the same with you and our children. Plus, I thought it would be nice to spend New Years there.”

“I can’t wait! From the pictures you’ve shown us and the stories you’ve told I’ve been waiting for the right moment to ask to go because I thought it would be great to experience as a family. This is perfect, Lex; our first family vacation!”

“Madi, Aden what do you guys think?”

The twins were silent and slightly nervous because they had planned a trip too but their moms were supposed to leave on the 1st. The twins looked at their grandmas though and knew they’d be able to work it out so they finally responded to their Mommy.

“We’re excited! Will you show us the lake and the trees, Mommy?”

“Of course, Aden. I’m going to take you, your sister and Mama to explore. We’ll even go to the hidden waterfall my dad found one time.”

“Can you teach us to carve the sticks like you said Grandpa taught you?”

“Yes, baby girl. This is our vacation and will do what we want to enjoy it.”

The twins seemed pleased with that answer and then turned their focus to the gift they got their moms.

“Mommy, Mama you have to open out gift now,” Aden exclaimed.

Clarke and Lexa opened an envelope that had a letter and two pictures. The pair were confused seeing a picture of the Eiffel Tower and one of an estate Clarke didn’t recognize, but Lexa did.

“Why did you two give Mommy and I a picture of the Eiffel Tower and a random estate?”

“It’s not a random estate, Clarke; it’s a picture of the estate I own in the South of France.”

“Read the letters Moms,” Aden huffed.

So, read the letter they did.

Mommy & Mama,

We wanted to do something special for you both this year. Ever since Mommy came home, you both have spent practically every second with us and we want you two to have “adult time” as Aunty Raven called it. The whole family helped us make this happen and we hope you like it. You are the best moms in the whole world and you deserve a vacation, just the two of you.

Mommy, you said that Paris is the city of love and you wanted to take Mama there someday so….WE’RE SENDING YOU TO FRANCE!! We’re sending you to France for 2 weeks. You will travel on the family plane and leave the night of January 1st and you will fly back home on January 17th and be home in time for story time! The first week you will be staying at Grandma Indra’s townhouse in Paris and the second week you will stay at Mommy’s estate in the South of France.

Before you ask, Aunty Anya, Aunty Raven and Uncle Lincoln will stay at our house with us while you are away and on the weekends Grandma Indra, Grandma Abby and Nana will join us. We will call you every day you’re gone and we wouldn’t mind if you called us some and sent us pictures. Oh, and we’d like souvenirs. Grandma Indra says parents should always bring their children souvenirs when they visit someplace without their kids.

We hope you like this! We love you!!

Love,
Aden & Madi

Lexa and Clarke were overcome with emotion at how sweet their kids were and how thoughtful their gift was.

“This is amazing! Thank you so much, Mommy and I love it.”

“You guys gave Mama and I a very sweet gift, we love it. Thank you and thank all of you for helping them make this happen. I have one question though?”

“What’s that babe?”

“We’re supposed to be at the cabin until the 2nd.”

“When you gave them that gift, I started thinking about that. What if you all flew back here in the afternoon on the first then drop the kids off here before continuing on to Paris?”

“We like Grandma Indra’s idea,” Madi said.

“Clarke, is that okay with you?”

“It is. I think that will work nicely.”

“It’s settled then. Now, we divided tasks yesterday so Clarke, Raven, Madi and Aden you’re on present cleanup duty while Anya, Lincoln, Abby, Madison, my mom and I get to cooking. We’ll regroup with the rest of you in the pool room once the prime rib is in the oven so we can all enjoy some pool time before dinner.”

The groups had been working on their tasks for about half an hour when Lexa heard Clarke call out that they were headed down to the pool room. Double checking that her girlfriend was indeed out of earshot Lexa started on her side task.

“Okay, so I need to tell you guys something but you’re sworn to secrecy. The only person not in this room you can talk to about this is Raven and she already knows the plan but remind her she too is sworn to secrecy. Are we understood?”

The group nodded their heads.

“Okay, good. So, the trip to the cabin isn’t just for the four of us to have a family vacation. I’m going to propose to Clarke on New Years Eve, just before midnight so we can start the year as fiancées. I’m going to pop the question on the shore of the lake. The kids will be with us but they’ll all think we’re at the lake to ring in the new year by the water. When she says yes, well I hope she says yes, a firework display with start over the lake just as the clock strikes midnight. Now, here’s where you all come in. Mom, as you know we have two cabins there about two miles away from each other. We’ll be leaving on Monday but you all will be flying out the day before New Years Eve so you can enjoy the area some too but you will need to stay out of Clarke’s sight. I will be taking her and the kids to the lake at 11:30pm once we leave you guys are going to come to our cabin and decorate it with the supplies I have already had sent to the cabin you’re staying in. It’s just a few things. Then at midnight you will need to turn the lights off and hide so that when I open the door with Clarke you can all jump out and surprise her with a little engagement celebration party. You will then fly back with us with the kids the next day. Sound good?”

When Lexa finally finished her ramble, she realized that everyone had the jaw on the floor and looked completely shocked.

“I know you asked for my permission to marry her but I didn’t think you’d pop the question so soon but I’m happy for you. I think that is a wonderful proposal plan; of course, I’m in.”

“Thank you, Abby.”

“Sweetheart, your father would be so proud of the woman you’ve become. I’m so happy for you and I’ll be there.”

“My sweet niece, Clarke will love your plan. I’ll be there.”

“Wow big sis. I knew you’d propose at some point but not so soon but when you know you know. I’m thrilled you want to include us so I’ll be there too.”

Anya was the only one not to say anything yet. She looked completely shocked.

“Ahn? Raven already agreed that you both would come. She was actually with me when I picked up the ring. Was she wrong to think you’d want to be a part of this?”

“What? No! Sis, I’m just shocked and trying to figure out if this means I won the last half of my bet with Raven.”

“What bet?”

“Oh, um we kinda made a bet about how long it would take for you and Clarke to officially be together and get engaged. I said together by Christmas and engaged by the twins’ birthday. Raven simply bet together within a week. She won the first part because you were together in like two days but technically this will be by their birthday so I think I win that part. Yes! But of course I’m in, I wouldn’t miss this for the world.”

“Okay, first thank you Ahn. Second, are there any other bets I need to know about?”

This time it was Lincoln who got nervous.

“Sis, I love you remember that.”

“Lincoln what do you all bet?”

“We made a bet about when you and Clarke will have more kids. I bet you’ll have one more baby Christmas 2021, Anya said another set of twins by June 6th – the anniversary of you and Clarke meeting, Raven got real specific and bet you’d have another baby before the end of summer then a fourth by the end of the summer after that, Aunt Madison got really enthusiastic and bet you’d have triplets by Christmas 2021, Abby bet you’d have another set of twins by Christmas 2021 and Mom bet you’d have another baby by the anniversary of your first meeting then you’d add another within a year and a half after the birth of your third child. We all bet $50.”

“Wow just wow. You all do realize I was told I was sterile by the top fertility specialists in the world, right?”

“We do sweetheart, but you already proved them wrong. The proof of that are currently in your pool room.”

“Touché Mom. I don’t like that you all bet on us but have your fun. Just know that when or if we expand our family is a decision that Clarke and I will make together without your input. Now lets get back to preparing our feast so I can go join my family in the pool.” Okay, good job Lexa they’re not even suspicious that another baby is already on the way. Just gotta keep the secret for about 6-8 more weeks. You can do this Lexa just don’t smile too much when they bring up the topic of babies.

It took the group another 45 minutes to have everything prepared and the prime rib in the oven. They would just need to return about half an hour before the prime rib would be done to heat the dishes they just prepped. The group then made their way to the pool room and changed in the changing room before joining the others in the pool. Lexa noticed Clarke was sitting on the edge with just her legs dangling in the water so Lexa joined her and enjoyed watching their family play in the pool. The stayed like that for about 15 minutes before Clarke whispered in her ear so only Lexa could hear.

“We’ve got another 45 minutes before you all have to finish cooking; any chance I convince you to come with me for some ‘we’re having a baby celebratory sex’?”

“I think that can be arranged. Head on up to our room; I’ll be right behind you.”

Clarke got out and said she wanted to get the paintings hung up and the family just nodded their heads too engrossed in their game of Marco Polo. Lexa followed suit and said she needed to help Clarke but again they were too into their game to notice, well most were.

“You know they’re totally sneaking off to have sex, right?”

“Rae, shh and I do not need to hear that about your sister and mine.”

“What are you whispering about over there?”

“Nothing, mom!,” Raven exclaimed.

Abby gave them a knowing look but they all returned to the game while Lexa and Clarke went to have a little Christmas fun of their own.

Clarke and Lexa quickly made their way to their bedroom knowing they were short on time but desperately wanted to celebrate their baby news. They were already sharing heated kisses while unbuttoning each other’s shirts. They burst through their bedroom door and Lexa slammed it shut, locking it before pushing her girlfriend up against, quickly removing both their shirts. Lexa then began trailing kisses and love bites down her neck towards her ample chest while her hands made quick work of unbuttoning Clarke’s jeans and lowering the zipper.

“Wait Clarke. Is this okay?”

“Yes, why wouldn’t it be? I want you babe.”

“I want you too, I’m so hard already but I meant is it okay for us to be doing this with the baby?”

“Oh! Yes, sex while I’m pregnant is completely okay as long as I’m comfortable. My OBGYN went through all the dos and don’ts of sex while pregnant last time. If something doesn’t feel good I’ll tell you.”

“Okay. Good. I need you. God I’ve wanted to rip your clothes off since I saw the pregnancy test but I could tell you were too exhausted when we came back to bed. Fuck Clarke, you’re the most beautiful woman in the world.”

“While I love the compliments, less talking more fucking.”

Lexa doesn’t even respond verbally; instead she quickly removes Clarke’s jeans and panties then removes her own. Lexa then swipes her fingers through Clarke’s folds and finds her dripping and ready. Knowing they don’t have time for her to make love to Clarke like she wants she taps Clarke’s hip causing the other girl to know to wrap her legs around Lexa.

“I love you Clarke.”

“I love you too but I really need you fuck me.”

Roughly connecting their lips once more, Lexa fully sheaths herself inside her love in one thrust.

“God, I love when you do that. You feel so good baby. You can move.”

Lexa began a fast and hard pace, being sure to hit Clarke deep in all the right places.

“You feel so good wrapped around me. The way you…fuck…clench around me…so good.”

“I’m not going to last long.”

Lexa begins trailing kisses and bites along Clarke’s neck and collar bone but avoids her breasts remembering her girlfriend said they were starting to get tender. Lexa shifted her gait just enough so that she could hit Clarke’s g-spot on every thrust, causing Clarke to moan louder and louder. Feeling Clarke’s walls start to clamp down she moved one hand between so she could rub rough circles around her clit. Clarke threw her head back against the door as she screamed in pleasure as Lexa continued to up her pace while rubbing circles around her clit. She could feel Lexa swell and throb inside and knew the other girl was about to cum. Lexa continued thrusting, her balls slapping Clarke’s ass when she felt them tighten just as she felt Clarke tip over the edge and hold her in a vice grip as she squirted her release causing Lexa to release her seed, shooting rope after rope deep inside her love.

“Fuck Clarke!”

“Lexa!”

The couple rode out their highs and helped each other gently come down from their highs. Once relaxed, Lexa slowly pulled out and carried Clarke to their bed. She laid her girlfriend down gently then went to the ensuite and wet a wash cloth before returning to her love and gently cleaning her up. Once the washcloth was in the hamper she joined Clarke in their bed.

“No matter how short on time we are, every time with you is amazing and just gets better and better. I love you so much Clarke and I am so grateful to get to be the mother of all your children.”

Lexa then bent down and place a kiss to Clarke’s stomach before resuming her prior position.

“You take such good care of me. I never thought it was possible to love another person as much as I love you. I couldn’t be happier to be having another baby with you.”

The couple leaned in and exchanged soft kisses that Lexa quickly deepened. A short hot and heavy make out session later and the pair were taking a quick shower before redressing and rejoining their family. Luckily for them they entered the kitchen a moment before their family did.

“Did you enjoy your swim, my little angels,” Clarke asked her children.

“Yeah, we played Marco Polo and Aunty Raven taught us how to do a cannon ball,” Aden exclaimed.

“It was so cool,” Madi added.

“How was ‘hanging the paintings’ sis,” Raven asked her sister.

“Perfect. Lexa found just the right spot to nail it,” Clarke quipped.

“What can I say, I know the right spots to hammer into,” Lexa added with a smug smirk.

Anya, Raven and Clarke all stood there with jaws on the floor not having expected Lexa to say that.

“Alright children, that’s enough lets warm up the dishes and pull out the prime rib and get the table set,” Indra commanded.

Twenty minutes later the family was seated and ready to eat their feast. This year they had made prime rib with a garlic herb butter, roasted asparagus, mashed potatoes, balsamic roasted baby carrots, butternut squash, cranberry sauce, garlic bread and dinner rolls. Everyone enjoyed the meal, so much so there were hardly any leftovers after an hour of dining and easy conversation. When everyone was done with their main course, Indra got up insisting she would bring desert out to serve everyone. Having been looking for the best time to ask Indra for her permission to marry Lexa, Clarke quickly offered to help and followed Indra into the kitchen.

“Indra I know everyone is waiting for their desert but can I talk to you for a minute?”

“Of course, what’s going on Clarke? Is everything okay?”

“Since we don’t have much time I’m going to cut to the chase. I’m in love with your daughter. I have been on some level since the day we met. I’m not asking you this because she’s the mother of my children but because I love her and I want nothing more than to have your blessing to ask Lexa to marry me. So, do I have your blessing?”

“Clarke, it’s been clear since I met you that you love Lexa. I know she feels the way, she tells me every chance she gets after all. I couldn’t think of a better partner for my daughter than you. So, yes you have my blessing Clarke.”

“Thank you!”

Clarke hugged the other woman and then grabbed the mixed berry pie and pecan pie and returned to their family for desert.

The rest of Christmas day passed in a blur with the twins playing with their new toys and the adults gathered around the fire enjoying watching the kids play. When everyone had finally gone home it was 9pm and Clarke and Lexa were exhausted so after putting the kids to bed they collapsed in their own with their arms wrapped around each other, each thinking of their plan to propose to the other in only a short few days.

Chapter Text

It was a few days after Christmas and finally time to leave for the cabin. Lexa woke up at 4am to make sure everyone had everything packed that they would need.

She and Clarke had packed for both their week at the cabin and their two weeks in France. Since the cabin was in warmer Southern California the average temperatures didn’t vary much from what it would be in France so they would be able to use the same clothes. The cabin had a washer and dryer so they would just have to do laundry before they left. Clarke had packed a total of 4 suitcases and a garment bag. Three were large hard-shell cases and one a carryon. The first large suitcase was full of pants and not much else. There was every variation of jeans including light wash, dark wash, distressed light wash, distressed dark wash, black, maroon and even a bright royal blue. She had also packed some dressier pants. There were also a few skirts. Clarke had also packed several pairs of sweat pants, including Lexa’s Polis High Soccer pair, several pairs of yoga pants, including one faux fur lined pair and a couple pair of sleep shorts and matching tops. Clarke had also packed some new lingerie in the hidden compartment Lexa didn’t notice while checking the bag. Clarke’s second suitcase contained shirts and jackets. She had a plethora of sweaters in practically every color, t-shirts, vest tops, nicer blouses, fleece jackets and a few sweatshirts, including Lexa’s Polis High Soccer one. Clarke had also packed undergarments, hats, gloves and scarves in that case. The third suitcase was all shoes. Clarke had packed sneakers, heels, ankle boots, tall boots, a pair of thigh high boots and her favorite pair of slippers which had originally been Lexa’s. The carryon solely held all of Clarke’s toiletries. The garment bag meanwhile held a couple leather jackets, a fall jacket, winter jacket, a couple blazers and seven brand new dresses Clarke had gone out and purchased the day after Christmas in preparation for their trips. Lexa had packed more conservatively but that was due in part to her having an entire wardrobe of clothing at both her mother’s Paris townhouse and her estate in the South of France. She had tried telling Clarke she could pack light and she’d happily buy her a wardrobe once there but Clarke is well Clarke and had to do things her way. Once she was satisfied that she and Clarke had everything they would need she went to check her children’s bags which were also in their room. She quickly double checked their bags since she had packed them herself the day before.

It was 4:45am when she finished double checking the bags so she quickly made her way to wake up her children so she could get them ready. Thankfully, she didn’t need to worry about breakfast as the flight crew was preparing breakfast for them to have in route to the private airstrip about an hour away from the cabin so she only had to get everyone up and dressed. She needn’t worry about Aden and Madi though because she had made it one step outside her bedroom door when she ran into her kids who were already up and dressed clearly brimming with excitement.

“It’s the start of vacation today Mommy,” Aden exclaimed.

“We even woke ourselves up so we could leave early and get there earlier,” Madi added.

“I can see that. But it doesn’t work that way sweethearts. The jet is set to take off at 6am and we might not be able to leave earlier than that because the crew has to prep the plane but we’ll leave once Mama is ready and I’ll see if we can take off a bit sooner, okay?”

“Okay Mommy,” the twins said in unison.

“Alright how about you two go wait in the foyer while I wake Mama. We’ll be done in about 10 minutes.”

“Okay,” they again said in unison.

Walking back into her room Lexa paused to take in the beauty that was Clarke. She was lying on her back and her shirt had ridden up exposing her lower stomach. Lexa carefully crawled up the bed being unable to resist talking to Clarke’s stomach or kissing it. She knew the baby couldn’t hear yet but that wasn’t going to stop her from talking to her child and trying to bond. She was going to make sure her baby knew her voice when he/she was born.

Lexa placed a gentle kiss to Clarke’s stomach before talking to their baby while caressing the skin above where their baby lie.

“Good morning Sprout. Today is a very important day for our family; it’s the first day of our first family vacation. Don’t worry we’ll take more so you can enjoy them outside Mama’s womb. When you’re old enough I want to take you, Aden and Madi to Walt Disney World, Universal Studios, Harry Potter World and Star Wars Galaxy Edge in Florida. And I want to take you all to every country we have a home in. I’m going to make sure you all get to see the world. And if you have a passion, like Mama with her art, I’ll make sure you get to take whatever classes you need or camps to hone your craft. I plan to make sure you have the world, but like your siblings you will have to work hard. We are blessed in this family financially but that doesn’t mean you don’t have to work hard Sprout because you still do but don’t worry Mama and I will teach you all about hard work and we’ll help you. I wish we could talk more but I have to wake Mama up now so we can get going and start our vacation. We’ll talk before bedtime, I promise. I love you Sprout.”

“I love hearing you talk to Sprout. Do I really have to get up already,” Clarke said while pouting.

“You do baby. The twins woke themselves up and are waiting in the foyer all ready to go. The crew will serve us breakfast on the plane so you just have to get dressed and walk to the car and I will take care of the rest.”

“Fine, I can live with that since I am excited to start our vacation.”

Ten minutes later Lexa had the truck loaded up and they were on their way to the airstrip. When they arrived, Lexa drove straight to the hanger they parked their cars in and parked. A crew member was waiting for them there and immediately unloaded the back of the truck and loaded them on the plane. Meanwhile, Lexa had pulled out her phone and initiated a FaceTime call.

“Good morning sweetheart. Are you on the jet yet?”

“Good morning Mom. I just parked in the hanger and they’re loading our bags. I just thought the kids would like to say hi to their Grandma Indra before we were in the air since is a 7 hour flight.”

“Hang on a second then, let me grab Abby and Madison. We had a girls night so they stayed over.”

“Hey kids, do you want to say hi to all your grandmas before we take off?”

“Yes,” the exclaimed together.

“Okay we’re all here.”

“Say hi kids.”

“Hi Grandma Indra, Grandma Abby and Nana,” the kids took turns saying.

“Hi sweethearts,” Abby said.

“Hi babies,” Madison said.

“Are you excited for your trip,” Abby asked.

“So excited,” Aden said.

“Really excited,” Madi said.

Seeing that the crew was ready for them to board Lexa handed the phone to Clarke so she could say hi to her mom and Indra and Madison.

“Hi mom, hi Indra, hi Madison.”

“Clarke! Are you excited for your trips?”

“Yes. I can’t wait for these three weeks with Lexa and this week with our kids. But I’ve got to go they’re ready for us to board. We’ll text when we land.”

Once every said their goodbyes, the boarded the plane and were in the air just before 6am since they were able to takeoff a little early. After they had been in the air for about half an hour they were served a breakfast of fresh fruit and omelets with ham, red peppers, yellow peppers, spinach, feta and cheddar per Clarke’s request. She had said “Sprout wants it Lex” so of course Clarke had made sure the crew made that for breakfast. It was huge hit with her family and the twins were fast asleep in the bedroom shortly after leaving Clarke and Lexa alone.

The couple spent the flight talking about their life together, their hopes and dreams, who they thought the baby would like it, if it would be a boy or girl, potential names and finally the topic Clarke had been putting off bringing up because Lexa hadn’t mentioned it.

“Lex?”

“Yeah babe?”

“You went to see Nyko on Saturday, right?”

“I did; you know that love. We called him together that morning and told him we wanted to test my fertility again she we obviously were able to conceive naturally before and he agreed to meet me at his office since we were going to be gone most of January. Why are you asking, love? You knew all this already.”

“I know, it’s just that you haven’t brought it up since that phone call so I was wondering how it went and if he was able to tell you anything. Did you tell him we’re expecting again?”

“Oh, sweetheart, I’m sorry if you felt I was shutting you out. I just didn’t see the point in discussing it when we didn’t have results yet. But no, I didn’t tell him about that baby. We agreed to wait and I wasn’t going to tell someone without you approving; he seemed to believe my excuse of us just wanting the numbers rechecked since we already had twins and were talking about wanting to expand our family.”

“It’s okay, I was just worried he had given you bad news or something.”

“No, he didn’t. He said he’d call today to let me know where my sperm count is and then he said we could go from there. But Clarke, even if this is just a second miracle and we’ll never get pregnant again that’s okay. You’ve already given me more than I ever could have dreamed of having and we can always adopt. No matter what the results are you are enough, our family is enough. I love you.”

“I logically know all of that it’s just my hormones are all over the place so I was feeling a bit insecure.”

“You don’t ever need to feel that way and babe let me in when you feel that way and I will be here to support you. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

The couple shared a series of sweet kisses before laying down in each other’s arms on the sofa where they napped until the stewardess woke Lexa a few hours later.

“Ms. Woods, you have a call; it’s Dr. Nyko.”

“Thank you, I’ll take it out here.”

Lexa picked up the phone on the end table and answered.

“Nyko, what’s wrong? I thought you’d call my cell and leave a message if we were still in the air.”

“Nothing is wrong Lexa; I just knew you’d want this news as soon as possible.”

“Oh, okay. So, um what’s the news?”

“As you know we took too samples on Saturday a couple hours apart. Both gave us the same result. When you were tested as a teen your sperm county was basically nonexistent. Both samples you gave Saturday though had an average number of sperm, the higher end of average actually. I had Dr. Hart, the fertility specialist you saw first verify my findings and she agreed. We can test you regularly if you and Clarke are thinking about trying for another natural conception to make sure the numbers don’t change but it looks like you are one the very few who start producing a healthy amount of sperm after being declared infertile. Congratulations Lexa.”

“Wow. I wasn’t expecting this. Thank you Nyko.”

“Have a good vacation, Lexa, I expect to see pictures when you get back.”

“Of course. Thank you for calling. I’ll talk to you when I get back. Bye Nyko.”

“Bye Lexa.”

Lexa laid there smiling down at her girlfriend thinking about the amazing news she just got.

“Lex? Who were you talking to?”

“Nyko called on the hardline. He got the test results and had Dr. Hart, the first fertility specialist I saw, verify his findings.”

“He called while we’re in the air? Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

“Well….”

“Lex come on just tell me, I can’t stand the anticipation.”

“It was great news. Both samples showed an average sperm count, the higher end of normal actually.”

“Really? That’s amazing! So we could potentially conceive again?”

“Already planning baby number 4,” Lexa asked with a smirk.

“You did say you wanted at least 4 more kids and we have one on the way so we still need another 3 so gotta make sure I know how we can make that happen.”

“Well yes based on these results we should be able to conceive again but they can always test again when the time comes to try again.”

“We can cross that bridge when we come to it but I am really happy with those results.”

“Honestly, me too. If the kids weren’t on the plane with us I’d take you to the back to celebrate. But we’ll have plenty of time for that in France.”

“Yes we will.”

Exactly 7 hours after they took off, they landed on the private airstrip about an hour from the cabin. Once again, Lexa already had a jeep waiting for them. She helped the crew quickly load the jeep then went to talk to the crew as Clarke and the kids got situated in the jeep.

“Okay so at 6am on the 30th you will fly from Polis back here with the rest of our family. My mother will phone the day before with the breakfast order. When you arrive here, you will stay here until we all fly back to Polis the next day where we will drop everyone off before we switch crews and then Clarke and I continue to Paris. If there are any issues let me know.”

“Yes, Ms. Woods. We hope you enjoy your vacation and will see you at noon local time to fly back on the 1st.”

“Yes, noon sharp. I will see then.”

With that Lexa returned to her family and began the drive to the cabin. During the hour drive she pointed out various sights to her family and shared more stories about her time spent there with her dad. Before they knew it, Lexa was turning onto a private road.

“Oh. My. God.”

Chapter Text

“Lexa is that the cabin?!”

“Um, yeah.”

“Babe, that is not a cabin that’s a mcmansion!”

“It’s a cabin, it’s even got a log exterior.”

“That does not make it a cabin. Lex, how many square feet is that place.”

Lexa mumbled and Clarke couldn’t hear her answer.

“I’m sorry, what was that?

“Ugh fine I said it’s just shy of 6,000 square feet.”

“Like I said, not a cabin.”

“Okay, it may be big but it’s still a cabin. It’s a fully log exterior and interior design. You’ll love it.”

“I didn’t say I wouldn’t, it’s just not the little cabin I imagined.”

“Oh, should I not have brought us here?”

“No, babe, no it’s beautiful I was just shocked. I’m really excited to see it. Madi, Aden, it’s time to wake up we’re pulling up now.”

“Wow, it’s so pretty,” Madi said.

“It’s huge, what cool rooms does it have,” Aden added.

“Well lets see. There are nine bedrooms plus a tenth which is the master suite with a fireplace, three of the bedrooms are bunkrooms full of handmade carved wood bunkbeds that match the log exterior and can sleep eight people each, there are five full bathrooms and one half bath, a chef’s kitchen, breakfast nook, dining room, living room with fireplace, a library also with a fireplace, a game room, a theater room, indoor pool with hot tub and a fully furnished basement with a smaller kitchen and full bar. There’s also a wraparound balcony on three sides of the house with amazing views of the forest and lake. Oh, and see that downward slope we’re about to reach? That wraps around to the side of the house and opens to an underground parking structure that can fit up to twelve cars and there may already be a few there. There’s also a smaller building to the back-right end of the property that houses ATVs and our boat. The building opens in the back to another smaller private road that leads right to our private boat launch. It’s going to be mild, temperature wise, this week so if we dress warmly I can put the boat in the water tomorrow and we can take it around the lake for you guys to see what else is around.”

“Wow,” both twins said in amazement.

“Alright, here we are in the underground garage.”

“You have a classic mustang, Lexa?!”

“Um not exactly. You mentioned during one of our first conversations that you always wanted a vintage burgundy 1965 mustang convertible because your dad used to have one but had to sell it when money was tight; so when we went gift shopping I took Raven to the classic car dealer at the end of the mall and asked if he had any of that car or knew any dealers who did. Turned out his brother owns a classic car dealership too but his was in LA so I had Nyko fly out that day to check it out, since he knows a lot about cars, and he said it was in mint condition so I bought it and had Nyko bring it here. Merry belated Christmas love.”

Clarke jumped out of the jeep and ran to her new car to check it out, completely in disbelief that Lexa had gotten her, her dream car.

“OH. MY. GOD. Lex!!!! This is amazing! My dad loved his mustang. Wow, look at this it even has J.A.G. burned into the visor like Dad’s did.”

“It’s not burned in like your dad’s; it is your dad’s.”

“What?”

“Nyko called and told me it was burned into the visor and asked if I still wanted to buy it. I remember you telling me how your dad did that on his so I had them run a full owner history based on DMV records nationwide and I found that your dad owned this car from 1980-2005. I even had them dig deeper to make sure there wasn’t another Jake Griffin who owned this car and I found the driver’s license for the person who owned it then and it was definitely your dad; I could recognize his face anywhere. So, I had to get you this car so you could have another piece of your dad back.”

Clarke was sobbing while the kids were still running around the car looking at it. Lexa was worried she did something wrong.

“Clarke? Did I do something wrong; should I not have bought this?”

“No, it’s these damn hormones from your child making me extra emotional. This is the most thoughtful gift, besides the painting you had done, anyone has ever given me. Thank you, babe, I can’t wait to tell mom. Can we take it for a spin before going in the house?”

“Of course.”

And that is how Lexa found herself driving around the entirety of the lake with Clarke holding her hands up in the air cheering like a kid and the twins mimicking her. Lexa wouldn’t trade that time for the world though; she would do anything to see Clarke, Aden and Madi as happy as they were riding around in the mustang. She may have stealthily taken a few selfies of the four of them when she stopped so they could enjoy the view. Her favorite was one she captured where she was smiling like a fool, one hand on the wheel while Clarke had her hands in the air, mouth open as she was mid cheer but looked happier than ever with the kids equally as happy. She was going to send it to Raven so she could have it printed, framed and hung in the foyer so they would see it each time they entered the home and she’d also have Raven print and frame a second copy to have hung in their bedroom.

Two and a half hours later Lexa was parking the mustang back in the garage and led her family inside the cabin. Lexa gave her family a formal tour of the home where all three of her family members were walking around jaws on the floor in total awe of the place. It went without saying that they did not envision a cabin like this when Lexa said they were going to the family cabin. After the tour, the twins went to watch a movie in the home theater while Lexa had a couple more surprises for Clarke.

Lexa led her to the master suite she had conveniently skipped during the tour. Walking in Clarke saw a huge wrapped box and a manila envelope on the bed.

“Lex, what is this?”

“Open them and find out.”

Clarke picked up the envelope and found several legal documents with a letter on top. Clarke started with the letter.

My Love,

I told you I will make you my wife one day but you’re already my wife in my heart. Our souls are bound forever and I believe that what is mine is yours. The documents included with this letter are deeds and bank account information showing that I have added your name to the deed of every property I own as well as all of my bank accounts. I know you’re going to tell me I didn’t need to do this and you don’t care about the properties or the money but Clarke, what’s mine is yours so the only thing I could do was add your name. I love you and can’t wait to see where our life together takes us.

I love you forever and always.

Love,
Lexa

“Lex, I don’t know what to say. This really wasn’t necessary but it means the world to me that you want to share everything with me. I actually have to confess something too.”

“What do you need to confess Clarke?”

“When my dad passed, he left me the family beach house at the ocean. It’s only a couple hours by car from our house. I added your name to the deed last week. I also had you added to my bank account and trust fund account. What I’m trying to say is, I feel the same Lex, what’s mine is yours.”

“Clarke, that means so much that you did that because you felt the same. I love you.”

“I love you too baby.”

The couple shared a soft kiss before Clarke turned her attention to the wrapped box. Opening the rather large box, Clarke was left speechless.

“Lex, you did all this for me?”

“Clarke, I would do anything for you. When you told me you were pregnant I immediately started looking for things to make this pregnancy easier for you and these are all top rated items that reviewers said we’re great helps during their pregnancies. I hope you like it.”

“Babe, this is perfect. This has all my favorite teas and comfort items. This literally has everything a pregnant woman dreams of. Thank you, Lex.”

“I am so glad you like it. I want to be here for every moment of this pregnancy and I promise you I will always do everything in my power to make this pregnancy as comfortable as possible for you and Sprout.”

“But a pregnancy kit with teas, pre-natals, books, a body pillow, shea butter, headphones with an iPod full of music for the baby to listen to, even fashionable maternity wear you knew I’d like when the time comes and so much more. This is all just so much. Thank you, baby.”

Clarke was teary eyed over the thoughtfulness of her girlfriend. How did I get so lucky? She’s only known about the baby for four days and she’s already this thoughtful. I can only imagine what she will be like as the pregnancy progresses.

“Are you okay? I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

Clarke could tell her girlfriend was worried but she put her out of Her misery quickly by grabbing the collar of her shirt and pulling her in a heated kiss.

“Okay I guess I didn’t upset you then.”

“No, baby, you didn’t. I was just emotional because this is all so sweet. When I was pregnant with the twins, I had support but no one went this above and beyond. Thank you, I really appreciate it.

Knowing they had promised their children they would join them for the moving shortly the couple only had time to share a few kisses before they went to join their kids.

While the happy couple was enjoying their first official day of vacation, their family was conspiring back home. Indra, Madison, Abby, Anya, Raven and Lincoln had gathered at Indra’s home and were forming some vacation plans of their own.

“Alright so I know Lexa just wants us to celebrate the engagement with them but I had a better idea. Lets fly in some of their friends, make this a real party. Indra, Anya and Lincoln said there’s six total bedrooms, including the master, and two bedrooms are bunkrooms that can sleep eight people. So, Indra will have the master since technically that cabin belongs to her, then Abby and Madison said they don’t mind sharing, then obviously Anya and I will have a room then Linc gets a room so that leaves us with two empty bunkrooms. I was thinking we could invite Clarke’s friends that show work at her gallery; Harper, Maya and Nyliah. Plus, our friends from back home; Monty, Jasper, Murphy and…well actually no we’re not going to include him.”

“Raven, were you thinking of Bellamy?”

“Yeah, I was Mom but with everything with Octavia I think it’s best if we don’t invite her brother because none of us have talked to him since everything went down and I don’t want to ruin Clarke and Lexa’s night.”

“That makes sense. I think the friends you’re already including will be a nice surprise for your sister anyway.”

“Okay so then for my sister we’ll invite her old soccer friends; Echo, Emori, Tris and Artigus. Then we’ll invite some of our childhood friends I know she still talks too; Tristan and Wells. I think those would be welcome additions.”

“I agree with Anya. But how are we going to get them all there?”

“I’m happy you asked baby brother. We’re flying out on the family jet, which is also the one Clarke and Lexa will be taking to France. It can only fly 25 people so they couldn’t come with us but the corporate jet can fly 50. Harper, Maya and Nyliah, Echo, Emori and Tris all live in Polis while the others are in Arkadia so if they can all make it the corporate jet with leave with Harper, Maya, Nyliah, Echo, Emori ad Tris the same time we leave but will make a pit stop in Arkadia while we continue straight to California. We’ll have cars waiting to bring them to the cabin when they do land but the gap will give us time to get settled and make sure we found all the supplies Lexa left for us to use to decorate their cabin while Lexa is proposing. But this is where tigns will get interesting. Lexa doesn’t know this, obviously, and you all are sworn to secrecy but Clarke picked up the engagement ring she ordered for Lexa the day we did our Christmas shopping and she told me she planned to propose on New Years Eve too so it looks like there will a dual proposal going on that night.”

“Oh my God! This is great; also only Clexa would each be planning to propose on the same day.”

“Clexa? Raven what is Clexa,” a confused Abby asked.

“Yes, what is it Raven,” Madison also asked.

“Clexa, ya know Clarke plus Lexa? It’s their ship name.”

The older women nodded their heads but clearly didn’t understand this whole “ship” thing.

With a plan set, the group set off to call all of their newly included guests. Two hours later the reconvened and learned that everyone had agreed to come. They had agreed to only tell them it was a New Years celebration that way they wouldn’t spill the beans about the proposals but they planned to tell them what was really going on when they went to decorate.

Everything was now set and all the group had to do was wait to depart at 6am on the 30th.

It was now the 30th and the extended Griffin-Woods family and friends were preparing to leave from Polis. Everyone had arrived and they were just waiting to take off. Ten minutes later they were in the air and the family flew directly to California while the friends stopped in Arkadia to pick the rest up. When they landed in Arkadia everyone was waiting already but there was one additional guest who had not made the list. Raven hadn’t thought to tell everyone who was and wasn’t invited so they all assumed everyone present was invited. Soon after they were in the air on their way to California too. The Griffin-Woods clan was in for quite the surprise when their guests arrived.

A few short hours later, Raven heard the cars pulling up with the remainder of those invited. Everyone was happily greeted then the last figure approached the cabin and Raven was shocked, and for once Raven was speechless. When she did regain her ability to speak she only had one thing to say.

“No one invited you; so what the fuck are you doing here?”

Chapter Text

While their family was conspiring Clarke and Lexa enjoyed three of the most relaxing days of their lives.

After the enjoyed several movies on Monday they made dinner together and chose to eat on the back deck where there were heating lamps set up. They then spent the rest of the night in front of the fire in the living room as Lexa read the first Harry Potter novel to her kids, and Clarke even though the other girl pretended she wasn’t interested. After the kids were asleep, the couple retired to their room where they stayed up into the wee hours of the morning talking about the baby, who they thought he/she would look like, what their personality would be, etc. They also talked about the twins and how proud they were of the people they were becoming. Then they talked about their future and what they saw it looking like; it turned out Clarke secretly wanted a big family too she just didn’t want to give birth to them all because “Lex, I want us to maintain our sex life and that will not happen if I have to push out five plus more children because it will destroy my pussy and I knew how much you love it.” Lexa of course had assured her nothing would ever make her want Clarke less. This led to a quick round of lovemaking where Lexa filled Clarke with so much seed that Clarke was certain if she could have gotten pregnant she would have.

On Tuesday, the kids woke up before their moms and decided they wanted to do something for them so they attempted breakfast in bed. In the end, breakfast in bed was cereal but Lexa and Clarke were extremely touched by the effort they made. After breakfast, Lexa took the twins out on the ATVs, one at a time because she refused to let Clarke ride while pregnant because you never know what can happen. The twins loved it. They loved going through all the trails and seeing even more of the forest. When they were done, Clarke was still pouting about not being able to go but Lexa promised her they would come back when she wasn’t pregnant so she could go too. And that’s when Lexa saw it. Clarke had been drawing while they were out and she managed to sketch two drawings. Once drawing was of Lexa sitting on the ATV with Aden in front of her before they took off and both mother and son were smiling broadly with Aden looking back at Lexa. The second was of Lexa and Madi but in this one Lexa was placing Madi on the ATV and looking down at their daughter with a look of pure adoration while Madi was all smiles.

“These are beautiful Clarke. Can we frame these and set them out when we get home?”

“Of course we can. I’m glad you like them. I just couldn’t resist sketching those moments. Thank you for this trip, Lex it is the perfect bonding experience for us all.”

“It really is, isn’t it? I feel like we’ve grown so much closer in just two days and we were already close.”

“I couldn’t agree more.”

On Wednesday, it was in the 50s so Lexa hooked the boat up and put it in the water to enjoy a boat day with her family. To say they were surprised when they saw the boat was an understatement.

“Babe we really need to work on how you describe things.”

“Why?”

“Because you made it seem like you had a simple boat, this is a gorgeous clearly fancy boat.”

“But it’s only 47 feet. If you want to see a big boat you should see the yacht we have at our property in Greece; its’s a 290 foot yacht.”

“I sometimes forget that you inherited so many things far fancier than you tend to buy. Sometimes I get stuck in our bubble where we don’t go out and spend exuberant amounts of money every day that I forget just how much you own.”

“How much we own; your name is on everything now. And yes, I inherited a lot so we do have things I wouldn’t buy on my own but it means we can have even more adventures as a family. Come on come take a look at the boat; I want to know what you think about our 45 Divergence Coupe.”

Clarke and the twins didn’t need to be asked twice and made their way to the 47 foot boat that had a sleek exterior that was dark blue, silver and white. The front of the boat was built so passengers could lay down and enjoy the sights or sunbathe. There was ample seeing in the back with plenty of seating and a small mini fridge. The main deck was also perfect for being able to get into the water to swim or scuba dive. The helm offered comfort for whoever was steering as well as some additional seating. The helm was enclosed as well. There was also a cabin underneath with a queen size bed, full bathroom, small kitchen and plenty of windows to still enjoy the view. All of the interior was in a blue and white color scheme.

“Wow, this is beautiful Lex. I think we are going to need to come back in the summer so we can take full advantage of this.”

“Mommy, it’s so big! It’s all ours,” Madi asked.

“Yes baby girl, it’s all ours.”

“Mommy can I help you steer,” Aden asked.

“Yes, you can and so can you Madi. And if Mama is really good, I think we can let her help steer too,” Lexa told her children while winking at Clarke causing the other girl to chuckle.

“Yay,” the kids exclaimed.

“If I’m good, huh?”

“Yup, I think a kiss should prove you’re good.”

“I’ll take that under advisement,” Clarke says seductively as she turns to follow their children head down the stairs to the cabin.

“Oh you little...just wait until I get my hands on you later.”

The family spent entire morning through mid-afternoon on the lake. Lexa, true to her word, let both kids help her steer and even though Clarke was being a tease she got a turn too. The lapped the lake a couple of times and spent some time just floating in the middle of the lake just enjoy each other’s company and taking in the beauty around them; in Lexa’s case that meant staring at Clarke.

When Lexa docked the boat, she told Clarke she had to run into town but would be back in a couple hours. Clarke didn’t think anything of it and just asked her to bring back “the biggest jar of peanut butter you can find, the wants it”. Lexa chuckled at that one. She made a note to actually go to town to get the peanut butter but first she had to stop by the second cabin so she could check in with everyone; they didn’t know she’d be popping by but she figured it was easier than trying to call them without Clarke overhearing.

Meanwhile, at the other cabin the extra friends the family invited had just arrived and Raven noticed an uninvited guest. She couldn’t stop herself from immediately taking a defensive stance and speaking in the coldest voice she could.

“No one invited you; so what the fuck are you doing here?”

“Whoa, Raven, no need for hostility. I come in peace” the visitor attempted to lighten the mood.

“Answer the question.”

“Fine, be this way. I’m here because I care as for who invited me..”

“That would be me.”

“What the fuck Murphy, why? I was clear on the phone that you were not to tell them about this!”

“Yeah, well my loyalty rests here,” Murphy said as he intertwined his fingers with the uninvited guest’s.”

“I can’t fucking believe this.”

“What the FUCK are you doing here?!”

Silence filled the air in that moment and Raven was sure you could hear a pin drop from three states over with how silent it got as Lexa stared at the uninvited guest with her cold “commander” look as Clarke called it.

The silence continued for a few more moments before a single word was spoken.

“Lexa.”

Lexa had only been gone for about 10 minutes but Clarke was missing her. She wanted to blame the hormones but knew she just preferred being around her girlfriend as much as she could. Since she could have Lexa, she decided to call her mom and check in on things back in Polis. Little did she know her mom was only a couple miles down the road.

Abby answered after two rings.

“Clarke, is everything alright?”

“Yeah. Lex ran to the store and the twins are watching a movie so I thought I’d check in. How’s Polis?”

“Things are great. I’m spending a lot of time with Indra and Madison. We have a little grandma club going.”

“That’s great, Mom. Being friends with them seems to have been a really good thing for you. I’m glad you have them.”

“Me too; it’s been really nice…”

“ABBY WE NEED YOU NOW!”

“Mom, was that Indra?”

“It was; I’m not sure what’s going on but I have to go. I love you.”

Abby disconnected the call before Clarke could respond leaving Clarke wondering about what was going on.

Meanwhile, back at the second cabin.

“I said what the fuck are you doing here Blake?”

“Lexa, calm down I come in peace.”

“Calm down? CALM DOWN?! Are you aware of how much pain your family has caused mine?”

Indra and Anya had appeared having head Lexa occasionally scream at someone.

“I know but please, give me a minute.”

“No.”

“Lexa please.”

“No.”

“Fine, be difficult like Raven but at least take these.”

“What are they?”

“Letters. One to you, Clarke and Lincoln.”

“I don’t want them. I don’t care what that bigoted, xenophobic bitch has to say. I am on vacation with my girlfriend and OUR children; you know the ones your sister knew were mine but kept a secret? So No, Bellamy I won’t listen and I don’t want her fucking letters. She can take her letters and shove them up her ass for all I care.”

“Lexa please take them; she’s been in counseling ever since she came back to Arkadia. The letters are part of her recovery, at least consider reading them.”

“Her recovery? HER RECOVERY?! What about Clarke? What about the pain she caused her supposed best friend? What about me? Do you even know what she had to say about me, someone who considered her a sister?”

“She didn’t mean anything she…”

Bellamy didn’t get the chance to finish his sentence because Lexa’s right fist connected with his jaw making him stumble but not fall as Murphy caught him.

Bellamy was bleeding quite profusely from his mouth.

“ABBY,” WE NEED YOU NOW,” Indra shouted

“No. Is that the only reason you’re here? To give us letters and claim your sister didn’t mean it? She kept my children from me for almost six years Bellamy; I missed their first words, first steps, birthdays, holidays. I missed it all while your sister got to be there all the while knowing they were my kids.”

“No, that isn’t the only reason I came. Murphy said they were coming out for a New Years Eve celebration and I didn’t want to spend New Years without my boyfriend and I missed my friends. everyone shut me out after the truth came out. no one took the opportunity to ask if my feelings were the same. I was just guilty by association,” Bellamy said he slumped his shoulders and looked defeated.

“Bellamy, let me look at that cut.”

Lexa took a minute to observe the man before her. Were we too quick to shut him out? Should we have given him a chance to tell us his feelings about the situation? Is he here because he cares or only to be that bitch’s messenger?

“And yet you stand here telling me she didn’t mean it as if that excuses it. But go ahead Bellamy tell me how you really feel.”

“I don’t support what she did or said. She has caused so much pain, to you and Clarke especially. I haven’t spoken to my sister in almost a month. When she told me what happened I cut her off. I only got the letters because she mailed them to me with a note asking me to deliver them and that she was sorry. She checked herself into an inpatient center; she’s still there and has been for weeks now. She wrote me a letter too telling me how wrong she was and how she understands what caused her thinking to change so drastically that she could say anything against anyone in the LGBTQIA+ community when her brother and herself are members of it. She was raw and vulnerable in her letter to me and I think she’s changing back to the Octavia I used to know.”

“So you’re still the Bellamy my brother and she who must not be named introduced me to? The accepting guy that was one of the kindest I’d ever met, the one I called my friend for years?”

“I’m still Bell. I’m sorry she hurt you. I never really thought about how much that must have hurt knowing that she knew the truth for years and stayed silent.”

“I’m sorry I punched you.”

“It’s okay, I understand. So care to tell me why we had to come here for a New Years celebration?”

“I flew the family up because I am proposing to Clarke tomorrow, right before midnight.”

“That’s great Lexa; I’m happy for you both.”

“What’s all the noise out here?”

“Echo?!”

“Hey, Lexa.”

“Raven explain because your faces tell me whatever is going on was your idea.”

“We thought it’d be nice to invite some of yours and Clarke’s friends up so we could all celebrate with you tomorrow. It was supposed to be a surprise but you just had check-in in person instead of call.”

“Awe thank you, that was very sweet.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Hey Bell? I really am sorry I didn’t give you a chance to tell your side. I’m glad you’re still you and I’d like it if you stayed.”

“Thanks, I think I will stay.”

When Lexa left the cabin, with a jar of peanut butter since her mom had a big unopened one, she felt lighter having been able to talk about things with Bellamy. It was nice seeing the other man again.

When Lexa returned home it was just after 6. Making her way to their bedroom to check on Clarke, she found her already asleep; exhausted from a long day. After making sure she was tucked in, Lexa went to join her kids in the home theater. When she finally fell asleep around midnight all she could think about was how in less than 24 hours she’d be proposing to Clarke.

Chapter Text

Clarke woke up around 5am to find Lexa spooned behind her with one hand protectively resting on her lower abdomen. Clarke smiled at Lexa’s hand placement knowing it was her girlfriend’s way of protecting their unborn child even in her sleep. Slowly, Clarke moved onto her back and turned her head to look at Lexa’s sleeping face. Lexa was even smiling in her sleep. She is so beautiful. I love this woman so damn much and today, today is the day. Today is the day I am going to propose to Lexa. I’m going to make today special because that’s what she deserves. It’s early enough that I could probably make her breakfast in bed. Oh! Special strawberry pancakes! I should make her dad’s special pancakes for her; I’ll tell her I just wanted to spoil her because of everything she’s been doing for me, the baby and Aden and Madi. Thank God I helped her make them three weeks ago when she claimed it was a special occasion because it was the first day of Hanukah and she complained “but Clarke it is a special occasion, it’s the first day of Hanukah so in solidarity with those who celebrate we should recognize this for what it is, a special occasion”. In reality, Lexa made her dad’s special strawberry pancakes every day of Hanukah. It turned out that her dad’s family was actually of Jewish decent on his mother’s side but she converted when she married Lexa’s grandfather so even though she wasn’t actually celebrating the holiday it was Lexa’s way of staying connected to that part of her family. Clarke didn’t say so at the time but she found it sweet and adorable. When she was done remembering those breakfasts from 3 weeks prior, she placed a kiss to Lexa’s forehead and slowly got out of bed, making sure to move her pillow so Lexa would still have her scent and hopefully not wake up. Sure enough, Lexa cuddled with her pillow before Clarke had even left the room.

Clarke ended up making the same amount of pancakes Lexa would make for the four of them. Instead of swirling the whipped cream and adding the strawberries on top of the swirl and cascading down to the plate like Lexa’s dad taught her, Clarke decided top each of their stacks with a heart shape of whipped cream with the strawberries on top of the hearts, maintaining the heart shapes, then adding more around the bottom of the stacks. She then added a couple mugs of decaf coffee since Lexa was foregoing caffeine for the duration the pregnancy in solidarity with Clarke. As a final touch, she added a vase with five lilies to the corner of the large tray, one for each of them, to represent their love. Lilies had quickly become the couple’s flower of choice because of its universal acceptance for being a flower representing love and devotion.

It was around 5:45am when Clarke reached their bedroom with their breakfast. Relying on her dormant skills as a waitress from her teenage years waiting tables, Clarke juggled the tray in one hand and opened, then closed their bedroom door, making sure to lock it, before heading to her girlfriend. Setting the tray down on the bedside table, Clarke sat on the bed to slowly wake the other girl by peppering her face with kisses. After about a minute, Lexa began to stir.

“Mhm ‘morning baby. Why so early?”

“Says the early riser in this relationship,” Clarke said as she chuckled.

“We’re on vacation, I don’t have to get up early,” Lexa said while pouting.

“You’re adorable.”

“Wait, do I smell pancakes and strawberries? Oh my god, did you make me special pancakes?!”

“Yes. You always pamper me so I thought it was time I returned the favor.”

“You didn’t need to do this but thank you. And you always paper me too, you know, even if you think you’re not.

“You’re sweet. Come one lets eat these before they get cold.”

Clarke moved the tray to the bed after Lexa had adjusted herself to sit with her back against the headboard. When she saw the tray, Lexa couldn’t help but smile at the larger stack on Clarke’s plate knowing her girlfriend was eating for two, even if Clarke didn’t want to admit that yet. The pair was silent for a few moments as they dug in but after only one bite, Lexa dropped her fork, gasped and began to shed a few tears.

“Baby, are you okay? Did I not make them right,” Clarke asked, face fully of worry.

“You..you made my dad’s special pancakes. I was expecting regular ones because that’s what you always made the twins before I came back.”

“Well you’re here now and your dad’s special recipe means a lot to you and our family so they are the only strawberry pancakes we will make in our house, got that?”

“But how?”

“I paid attention to the recipe when I helped you make them during every day of Hanukah.”

“No one has ever made his special pancakes for me before except him. Dad never let mom know the recipe for sure because he said the pancakes were the one thing for him to cook that she couldn’t. Thank you Clarke, you’ve already made this New Years Eve the best ever.”

“I didn’t realize no one had ever made them for you besides him. I won’t let this be the last time I make them then. And you’re welcome. You’ve been so great since we found out about Sprout so I wanted to do something nice for you.”

“You definitely succeeded.”

With one last smile and loving gaze the couple resumed their breakfast and quickly finished. When they were done eating Clarke placed the tray back on the bedside table before turning to look at her girlfriend.

“You are so beautiful Lexa.”

“So are you, I swear you grow more beautiful with every passing day and now that you’re carrying our child again, God you’ve never been more beautiful.”

“Charmer.”

“I only speak the truth, my love.”

Clarke couldn’t wait any longer, she needed Lexa and she needed her now. She pushed her girlfriend down on her back and straddled her before connecting their lips in a heated kiss. Tongues were dueling for dominance as Clarke ground her still clothed center against Lexa’s gradually hardening bulge in her boxers. Getting lost in the passion of the moment, Lexa moved her hands to Clarkes ass helping her grind into her as she began to buck into her. Clarke went to remove her sleep shirt when reality hit Lexa and she stopped her.

“Clarke, wait. We can’t the kids will be up soon; they could walk in and I don’t want to scar them for life.”

“We can be quick….and I locked the door when I brought breakfast in,” Clarke said with a devilish smirk.

“Oh okay, we still have to be quick though.”

“We can do quick.”

With that Clarke was off Lexa and out of her clothes faster than the damn Flash and before Lexa could get her clothes off Clarke was back on top of her, this time straddling her just below the hem of her boxers. Leaning down to rejoin her lips with Lexa’s, Lexa leaned up to meet her half way but first slipped her t-shirt off. Clarke pushed Lexa back down as they resumed their make out session. After a few minutes, Clarke leaned down and reached inside Lexa’s boxers to pull out her stiff erection. Moving to hover above the shaft, but never breaking the kiss, Clarke wrapped her hand around the base and swiped it up and down her folds coating it in her copious slick before lining it up and sinking down inch by inch.

“Clarke, still so tight, so damn good.”

“Always so big, fuck babe.”

The couple found a fast rhythm with Lexa meeting each of Clarke’s thrusts. The only sounds that could be heard in their bedroom were the slapping skin and the couple’s moans. Both tried to be quiet but when Lexa hitting all the right spots and Clarke clenching around her both girls found being quiet difficult. Knowing they really had to make this quick because the kids would be up any minute, Lexa flipped their positions, being mindful not to cause any harm to Clarke’s stomach and began thrusting hard and fast, hitting Clarke’s g-spot every time. She felt her cock swell and knew her orgasm was approaching fast but was determined to make Clarke cum first. Snaking a hand between them to rub circles around her clit while leaving small bites along her collar bone she thrust once, twice, thrice more when she felt it; Clarke clamping down around her as she felt her release around her. Still thrusting Lexa gave one more hard thrust, and seating herself in as deep as possible she released what felt like an endless stream of hot, thick cum inside Clarke. The pair helped each other gently come down from their highs and then Lexa settled next to Clarke pulling the blonde into her arms.

“Even when we have to be careful because the kids around you still make me cum hard and you always make me feel so loved. I love you Lexa.”

“Babe, it doesn’t matter if we can be as loud as we want or have to be quiet because of the kids or have an endless amount of time or have to be quick; it’s always special and amazing and perfect because it’s with you. I love you; always have and always will.”

The pair leaned in for one more kiss but before they could connect their lips they were interrupted.

“Mama, Mommy,” their daughter exclaimed.

“Back to reality, you stay in bed and rest some more Clarke; I’ll get the munchkins fed and ready.”

Lexa quickly pecked her lips then grabbed some sweats and went to attend to their children.

“Mommy’s coming sweetheart.”

Three hours later, Clarke came downstairs freshly showered and ready for the day. When she stepped off the last step though, she didn’t see Lexa or the twins; in fact, she didn’t even hear them. Clarke wandered around the house looking for them but didn’t see them. Finally returning to the front of the house she saw it, a note taped to the front door.

Babe,

I came to tell you in person but you were asleep and looked so peaceful I couldn’t wake you. We thought you deserved some time to yourself because you’re always taking care of us so we’ve gone to town for a bit but I will bring back lunch. And don’t worry I’ll make sure you get your buffalo chicken since you said last night you’ve been craving it. I love you and will see you soon.

Love,
Lexa

Looking at the clock it was a little before 10am so Clarke decide to sit but the fire in the living room and sketch some while she waited for her family to return.

It was just before 10am and Lexa and the kids had just left the hardware store where they had picked up four propane powered glass fire bowls with four foot high pedestals and propane to last the night.

“Mommy, what are we doing with these,” Aden asked.

“Well, I have a surprise planned for Mama tonight at the lake and these will give lighting so we can all see plus keep us warm.”

“Cool, but Mommy what’s the surprise,” Madi now asked.

“You will find out soon. We just have to pick up a few more things and then go see some people and I’ll explain, but you can’t tell Mama because it’s a secret.”

“Okay,” Madi said.

“Okay, we can keep a secret,” Aden added.

With the fire bowls and pedestals loaded into the back of the jeep, Lexa and the twins proceeded to a local boutique selling children’s clothes.

“Okay, we’re here to get outfits for tonight. We don’t want to super formal looking but we want to look nice okay? Aden, I was thinking you could get a new pair of nice jeans and a blue button up shirt and a vest like you’ve seen me wear in those pictures with the three piece suits. What do you think?”

“Can I get a matching pocket square like you had in those pictures too?”

“Of course, baby boy.”

“And for you Madi, I was thinking you could get an identical outfit to Aden or if you wanted to wear a dress we could get a sweater dress with some leggings. What do you think?”

“What are you wearing Mommy?”

“We have to go pick up my outfit after but I’ll dressed almost the same as Aden.”

“Then I want to dress like you both too. Can my hair be the same as yours too?”

“Of course, baby girl. I am going to put braids in my hair, sound good?”

“Yes!”

“What about you baby boy, any hairstyle preference?”

“Can you spike the front up some?”

“Sure thing. Alright lets got find some clothes.”

An hour and a half later they had outfits and matching shoes for the three of them plus an outfit for Clarke that Lexa had ordered ahead of time. With all their supplies gotten, they picked up some buffalo chicken wing dip and salads for Clarke then headed to their final destination.

Half an hour later Lexa turned on a private road but not the one the twins thought she’d turn on.

“Mommy our road is the next one,” Aden said.

“That’s right the next road would take us to our cabin but we’re going to a different one first. There’s some people we need to see and then you guys are going to hang out with them for a few hours and help them get things ready for your Mama’s surprise.”

“Are you going to tell us what the surprise is now,” Madi asked.

“Once we get there yes.”

A few minutes later, Lexa parked outside a cabin, slightly smaller theirs. Grabbing the food purchased for Clarke, Lexa and the kids made their way to the front door where Lexa let herself in. They managed to make it all the way to the kitchen so Lexa could put the buffalo chicken wing dip on a warming plate and the salads in the fridge before they saw anyone.

“Holy crap, Alexandria Woods as I live and breathe.”

“Hey Emori. I’d like to introduce you to my kids, Aden and Madi. Aden, Madi this is my friend Emori; we used to play soccer together.”

“Hi,” both kids said.

“Hi guys. Wow, Lexa they’re adorable.”

“I know. Where is the rest of the crew?”

“They’re out back. Come on, I know we have a lot to do.”

Lexa and the kids followed Emori outback where everyone else was. After saying hello to their family and introducing Aden and Madi to all of their friends. The kids seemed a little overwhelmed but were happy to get so much attention. Once the excitement of new introductions was over Lexa got down to business.

“By now all of you, except Madi and Aden, know what’s happening tonight. It’s time to fill my kids in and then get to business.”

Crouching down to be eye level with her kids Lexa addressed them directly.

“Aden, Madi tonight, right before midnight, I am going to ask Mama to marry me. I think it’s time she gets our last name too. I love Mama so much and I want her to be my wife, I want to be with her forever. How do you feel about that?”

“You want us to be a real family,” Aden asked.

“We are already a real family baby boy; I just want us to be recognized as a legal family and I want to show Mama my commitment to loving her and you guys for the rest of my life.”

“Like in the movies when two people get all dressed up and say they love each other in front of a bunch of people,” Madi asked.

“Yes, if Mama says yes then we will have a wedding just like that.”

“Yay,” both kids cheered.

Standing back up, Lexa continued to address everyone.

“Alright remember this is a surprise. Clarke cannot know anything about this so we have to be careful how we go about this. In my car, there are four glass fire bowls and matching pedestals. These will need to be placed on the beach, in accordance with the specifications I gave Raven and Anya. You don’t need to light them because I will take care of that. Raven, Anya, Lincoln and Bell you will handle setting those up. Now the rest of you will be handling setting our cabin up. Madi and Aden will be hanging out with you guys until I come to pick them up and get ready around 9pm. They need to take a nap ahead of time so they can stay awake for tonight. You all will arrive at the cabin around 11pm to decorate. The supplies are already here and I know my family has told you where they’re going to go. Once we’re done at the beach after she has, hopefully, said yes, we will come back to the cabin where you all will have turned the lights out to surprise her with an impromptu engagement party of sorts. Does anyone have any questions?”

“Do we get to help set things up to Mommy,” Aden asked.

“You do. When I come back to pick you up tonight the three of us are going to get ready and Grandma Indra is going to do mine and Madi’s hair and Uncle Lincoln will do Aden’s. When we get back home you two are going to go inside and give Mama the wrapped box with her outfit and give it to her and hand her the note I will give you. Then tell her when she’s ready you’re going to bring her to me. The path to the beach will be lit and lead you to me. So really you two have one of the most important jobs. And while you’re here this afternoon I’m sure your Grandma Indra will let you help her cook the food for when we get back from the beach.”

“I will let you help cook but you’ll have to take your naps first.”

The twins nodded, happy to do whatever they had to to help with the plan.

“Alright, if no one has any questions, I’m going to head out and take lunch to Clarke and I will back around 9pm.”

With no questions, Lexa went and grabbed the food and headed to her cabin and back to Clarke.

About ten minutes later Lexa entered their cabin and began to look for Clarke. It didn’t take her long. After dropping the food on the island in the kitchen she peeked in the living room and saw her girlfriend sketching.

“Clarke, I’m home.”

“Oh, Lex, you scared me.”

“Sorry, love. Did you get a lot of sketching done?”

“I did, where are the kids?”

“A family friend lives a couple miles away and ran into us in town and offered to let them play at her house so you and I could spend the day together. Don’t worry, I know her very well and would trust her with my life. The kids are safe. I’m going to pick them up around 9pm so we can be together when the clock strikes twelve. Don’t worry, they’re going to be taking naps this afternoon.”

“Okay, I’d prefer to have met this person but if you trust them and the kids are happy that’s what matters. Did you remember to bring lunch? I’ve been looking forward to whatever buffalo chicken creation you brought.”

“Come on I got you buffalo chicken wing dip and some salads to go with it.

The couple spent a quiet day simply enjoying each other’s company and talking about anything and everything; there might have a few rounds of sex leaving both utterly satisfied too. Before Lexa knew it, it was 8:15pm and she needed to leave so she and the kids could get ready and really put her plan in motion. Making sure she had the ring and trinkets for the kids, she kissed Clarke and made her to her mother’s cabin.

Lexa had no more than walked in the door when her kids jumped into her arms, giving her just enough time to prepare and catch them.

“Well hello my little angels. Are you ready to get dressed and get our hair done so we can propose to Mama?”

Both Aden and Madi shook their heads excitedly. Half an hour later they were dressed and thanks to Anya helping with hair, all three were ready to go. Lexa ran through the plan with the kids one more time and after receiving conformation from Lincoln and Bellamy that the path was lit and the fires read for her to light when she got to the beach, Lexa and the kids made their way back to Clarke. When they parked in the garage, Lexa made sure Madi and Aden knew what to do and gave them the box for Clarke and the note to give her. Making sure her kids got in the elevator that led from the underground garage to the main floor, Lexa made her way down the path and to the beach where she turned on all the fires and called Raven to double check that the fireworks were all set since Raven set that up and would be setting them off. Raven also assured her the cameras were hidden in the pedestals and a couple in the trees to capture the proposal. Satisfied everything was set Lexa did all there was left to do, wait for Clarke and their children.

While Lexa was working on the final preparations at the beach, the twins were making their way to Clarke. Having heard the elevator ding, Clarke was waiting just outside it when it opened revealing only her children.

“Where’s Mommy? And why are you two dressed so nice? And what are you carrying?”

“Mommy is waiting for us in a special place. She said we deserve for tonight to be special so we dressed nicer and Mommy got you an outfit too, here,” Madi said as she and her brother handed the box off to Clarke.

“And Mommy said you need to read this before you open the box,” Aden said.

“Okay,” Clarke said confused.

The twins led her to the couch and she sat down to read the note.

To the Love of My life,

You’re probably confused right now but know that I have a plan because this is our first New Years together and I want it to be special and for us to start 2021 off in style. In the box, you will find your outfit for tonight and I hope you like it. When you’re ready our amazing children will lead you to your destination and we will spend the rest of 2020 together and ring in 2021 together with one of the best views. Take your time getting ready, beautiful, but remember to get to me before the stroke of midnight.

I love you and will see you soon.

Love Forever and Always,
Lexa

Clarke couldn’t help but smile reading Lexa’s note. Putting the note back in the envelope, Clarke turned to the box and opened it as Aden and Madi sat next to her with big smiles on their faces. When Clarke opened the box, she found a beautiful blue dress, that wasn’t to fancy or too casual, it was just right and it was the exact same shade as her eyes. It was then that she noticed that not only were her children dressed identically with the only difference being their hair but their blue shirts matched her dress perfectly.

“Wow, Mommy picked a pretty dress, didn’t she?”

Both children nodded, still smiling away.

“Alright, I need to get ready can you two stay here? I’ll be quick. You can watch tv in the home theater if you don’t want to stay here okay?”

“Okay, Mama,” both children replied.

Clarke was not in fact quick. As Lexa had predicted she took some time getting ready and finally rejoined her children in the home theater a little past 11pm making sure she had everything, including the ring she planned to propose to Lexa with.

“Wow, Mama you’re pretty,” Aden said in awe.

“Really pretty,” Madi added.

“Thank you; are you guys ready to go meet Mommy?”

Aden and Madi didn’t respond verbally; instead the each grabbed one of Clarke’s hands and started to lead her to the front door. When they walked out the door Clarke stopped dead in her tracks seeing the path to the lake lined with tiki torches.

“What does Mommy have planned?”

“Time for us to be together as a family,” Aden stated making sure not to tell the secret.

Clarke wasn’t sure she believed her son entirely but continued being led down the path by her children.

About fifteen minutes later they reached the end of the path and Madi and Aden went and stood next to their Mommy who was waiting in the center of a large square made up for four glass fire bowls on pedestals. There were also smaller pedestals, each with a vase with a bouquet of lilies on it.

Clarke spent what seemed like hours, but was really closer to five minutes, taking in the scene. Clarke knew her children said Lexa intended for them to spend time together but she couldn’t help but wonder if her girlfriend had something else planned. Checking the time on her Apple Watch, she saw it was just before 11:40pm so she didn’t have much time if she wanted to get her proposal in before midnight. Deciding not to waste any more time, Clarke walked to Lexa and their children.

“Lex, this is gorgeous.”

“Not as gorgeous as you. But I must confess that I didn’t bring you out here just to ring in the new year together. Madi, Aden can you stand with your Mama?”

The kids made their way to Clarke as the blonde began to speak again.

“Lex, what is going on?”

“Clarke, I love you and I love our family. I will love you all forever so I wanted to make some promises to all of you before 2020 comes to a close. First, Aden and Madi. The day I learned you two were my children, it was one of the best days of my life. You both changed my life in the best way possible. I promise I will love you both forever. I will love you unconditionally. I will always be here for you no matter what. I will celebrate the good times and comfort you in the bad. I will teach you about everything. I will make sure you get to experience all the best of the world. I will teach you how to do good in this world and help those who are not as blessed as we are. I will always be here to be your sounding board, to talk to you. I will always have time for you. You are my first born children and nothing will ever tear us apart. I love you both so much. I want you both to have something so you always have our family close to your hearts. I hope you like them.”

Lexa then pulled out two gold medallions that opened like lockets. She handed one to each of her children and helped them open them. Inside there were two sides for pictures but one side was empty; Lexa meant that side to be for a new picture of just the kids and their new sibling but she couldn’t say that out loud since she knew they were being recorded.

“Now you two will always have our family next to your hearts. Would you like me to help you put them on?”

Both Aden and Madi nodded their heads variously. Meanwhile, Clarke was in tears over how sweet Lexa was. Once the medallions were secured around each of her children’s necks Lexa stepped back so she could finally propose. It was now 11:50pm so she was right on schedule.

Lexa reached out for Clarke’s hands and pulled her a little closer. Wanting a good view, Aden and Madi moved to the side so they could see both their Moms’ faces.

“Clarke, you are the love of my life. Part of me knew that the day we met but it wasn’t until you came back into my life that I knew it for 100% certainty. You have given me the best gifts in the world, our children and your love. I cannot imagine my life without you. I promise that I will love you today, tomorrow and every tomorrow after that for eternity. I will support you in all things. I will always be your biggest cheerleader. I will lift you up even if you cannot do that yourself. I will be your partner in all things. I promise to never go to bed angry, we will talk things out no matter what. Even if we have a bad day I will not stop loving you. Clarke, you and our children are everything to me and I will not take that for granted. Not too long ago I gave you a promise ring and promised that one day I would ask you to marry me and, Clarke? That day is today.”

In that moment, Lexa got down on one knee as she pulled the Harry Winston ring box out of her pocket and opened it to reveal the custom ring as she began to speak again.

Clarke meanwhile brought her hand to her face crying, having realized what Lexa was going to do.

“Clarke Eliza Griffin, will you do me the immense honor of becoming my wife; will you marry me?”

Clarke was stunned silent, overcome with emotion, but was quickly brought back to her sense when she heard her son and daughter cheer “say yes Mama”.

“Yes, yes of course I’ll marry you!”

Lexa stood up, wide smile on her face, as she slipped the ring on Clarke’s finger and crashed their lips together in a life altering kiss just as the fireworks began, signaling it was now midnight and the start of the new year.

“Fireworks? You planned all this didn’t you, Lex?”

“Of course, only the best for my fiancée. I love you.”

“And I love you.”

Right then Clarke reached into her pocket, thankful Lexa selected a dress with pockets, and revealed the James Allen ring she had selected for Lexa. To say Lexa was speechless was an understatement.

“I would get down on one knee but this dress isn’t really meant for that. You may have beaten me to the punch but I had planned to propose today too. I love you, Lexa. When I picture my future, you are always the one standing next to me. It has always been you and will always be you. I want nothing more than for you to be my wife and for me to be yours. I promise to always be there for you no matter what life throws at us, to be your confidant, to be you lover, to be your friend, to always be by your side until the end of time and even after that. I love you forever and always. I know I already agreed to marry you. So, Alexandria Jazmyn Woods, will you marry me?

“Yes, a thousand times yes!”

Clarke then slid the ring on Lexa’s finger and pulled her for another earth shattering kiss. The pair then turned to their children and hugged them after the kids stopped cheering their congratulations, before enjoying the fireworks shows.

When the finale of the fireworks show was ending, they saw several more launch over the lake and when the burst in the sky the spelled out “Congratulations Clexa!”

“Clexa?”

“Your sister decided that was our ship name; she was with me when I picked up your ring and she helped me set up the fireworks display. She must have added this.”

“I like it; this was perfect. God this whole night was perfect. Thank you.”

“Thank you, Clarke. I am so happy. I brought one of those selfie sticks so we could take some pictures after if you want.”

“Yes! Can we do some just us, one of us showing the rings and some with all of us?”

“Of course, baby. Happy wife, happy life, right?”

“Funny Lex, but I don’t think we’ll have a hard time being happy wives.”

The family took about four dozen pictures before they decided to head back to the cabin.

It ended up being just before 1am before the family reached the cabin again. As agreed upon earlier, the twins walked just in front of their moms and opened the door. The second they opened it and their moms walked in the lights flipped on and the only sound heard was a shout that sounded like it came from a thousand voices it was so loud and that shout said only a single word.

“SURPRISE!!!!”

Chapter Text

“Oh. My. God. Lex, did you know about this?”

“It was your fiancée’s idea actually; assuming you said yes that is,” Raven said.

The newly engaged couple beamed and the went to answer when their children beat them to it shouting in unison.

“THEY BOTH SAID YES!!!!”

“What did my adorable niece and nephew say,” Anya asked.

The couple simply held up their left hands, showing off their new engagement rings.

“Holy shit you both actually managed to do it when you both planned it.”

“Language, Anya! And yes, we did both get to propose when we planned,” Lexa answered her sister.

“Congratulations honey,” Abby said as she approached her daughter and hugged her.

“And congratulations to you too, my new favorite daughter,” Abby cheekily said to Lexa.

“Seriously, Mom? We just got engaged like an hour ago and she’s already your favorite?”

“What can I say she won me over with her elaborate proposal plan and her speech when she asked for my blessing. She also asked your sister for her blessing and she flew to Arkadia and visited your dad’s grave to ask for his blessing the only way she could. What’s not to love about a woman like that; I’m happy to call her my daughter now too.”

Both Clarke and Lexa were emotional at that but Clarke more so because this is the first time she was hearing about Lexa visiting her dad to ask for permission.

“You asked Mom and Raven but also flew to visit Dad’s grave to ask him too?”

“Of course, I did. Your dad may not have been here for me to ask in a traditional sense but I could still visit his resting place and have a conversation with him. You deserved this to be done right and that meant asking not just your closest living relatives but him too.”

“When did you even find the time; we’re always together.”

“The day I went with Raven to ‘pick up Anya’s gift’, well we really went to Arkadia.”

“Lex, God I can’t believe you did all this just to be able to propose to me.”

“You deserve the best and that’s what I wanted to give you that.”

“Congratulations, my two favorite daughters. Oh, and she acts surprised you did all that and yet she talked to your family too. You and Clarke are too much alike sometimes,” Indra said.

“You talked to my mom and siblings?”

“Yeah. I know your dad was cremated so I didn’t really have a place to visit but I did say a silent prayer hoping he would approve and yeah, I talked to the rest.”

“That means a lot to me, Clarke.”

“Mommy asked us if we were okay with her marrying you too,” Madi added to the conversation.

“You asked the kids?”

“Yeah, I filled them in on my plan earlier and asked if they were okay with it; they said yes of course.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“Woof! Woof!”

“PICASSO,” the twins exclaimed at the same time.

“Awe, hi buddy; are you happy Mama and I are engaged now? You’ll be adorable with a bow tie for the wedding I think.”

“You had them bring our pup didn’t you Lex?”

“Well duh, he’s our dog so he had to be here.”

“I really do love you.”

“And I love you soon to be Mrs. Woods.”

The family stayed in their bubble with their pup for a few minutes, with the happy couple exchanging a few kisses before they had to greet the rest of their family and friends.

Madison and the rest of their family then offered their congratulations before it finally dawned on Clarke that some of her friends were there and some that she recognized as Lexa’s friends, she had met a few of them but not all yet.

“Lex, did you invite our friends too?”

“Actually, that was our sisters; they thought we deserved a true celebratory party.”

“Thank you, guys, for inviting them all.”

“Of course, Anya and I would do anything for you guys and you deserved this.”

The couple then made their rounds saying hi to all their friends and making introductions that hadn’t been made or had been so brief that they deserved a do over. Clarke thought they were done greeting guests when she noticed a figure on their back deck.

“Lex? Is that who I think it is on our deck?”

Lexa looked to the deck and realized Clarke had spotted Bellamy.

“It is. Our sisters did not invite him for obvious reasons but it turns out Bell and Murphy are now together so he told Bell. I may have punched him as he started to make a weak attempt to defend his sister but we talked it out and he made it clear to me he didn’t share her views. He um, he brought us letters she wrote us and Lincoln. I told him she could shove them up her ass. I didn’t take them from but I’d imagine he’ll give them to one of our moms before we part ways. Apparently, he hasn’t talked to her in almost a month; says he cut her off after he found out what she did. I guess she checked herself into a treatment sent a few weeks ago to work on everything. She mailed the letters to Bell along with one to him. He thinks she’s changing but it takes more than a couple weeks to change. Her hatred spanned years and honestly, I have no interest in having any form of further contact with her. Bell, Bell though is still the guy we’ve both been friends with for years. I think he knows better than to mention her to us again.”

“I see. Wait, when did you see him to punch him?”

“I flew everyone out on the 30th, I just didn’t’ know about the additions. When I told you I was going to town I was really meeting our family at their cabin, which is owned by my mother alone, and our friends were there.”

“So when your mom shouted that they needed my mom..”

“It was because I had just punched him and he was bleeding, yes.”

“I don’t condone violence but I’d have done the same. I love you and that you will always defend and protect our family.”

“Do you want to go talk to him or leave things as is?”

“I want to say hi, but I can tell that even though you think he’s still the guy we’ve been friends with that your more hesitant around him.”

“I am, it’s going to take time because of her and what she did but if he keeps being the guy I’ve always known it’ll get better.”

“Lets go say hi then.”

The couple made their way to the deck without Bellamy noticing.

“Hi, Bell.”

“Clarke! Hi. Congratulations. I’m really happy for you two. And Clarke, I am sorry for the pain my sister caused your family. I promise I won’t ever bring her up around you unless you bring her up first. But please know I support you two and love you both.”

“Okay, as long as you don’t bring her up and you keep being the guy we have always known we’ll be good. By the way I hear congratulations are in order for you too. I always thought you and Murphy would be good for each other.”

“You did, you totally called it, it just took me a couple years to see it too.”

“Come on, come inside Bell you can join the party.”

The trio then returned to the party. Everyone enjoyed the wonderful food made by Indra with help from the kids and Lincoln. An hour later, Madi and Aden were getting tired so their moms put them to bed but to everyone’s surprise they asked for a story from their ‘Uncle Murphy’ because apparently, he was funny.

When Murphy had rejoined the group, the assembled party goers decided it was time to reveal some gifts they had gotten the couple.

Indra was the first to give the couple a gift. She handed them a manila envelope. When they opened, it they saw that Indra had officially turned the deed to the cabin into both their names.

“Mom, this is too much.”

“No, it’s not. Your siblings agreed that it should be formally yours. We’ve treated this as your cabin ever since your dad passed because you are who came here with him. It’s also fitting for you and Clarke to own the cabin you had your first family vacation at and where you got engaged.”

“Thank you, Indra. This means a lot.”

“Anything for my favorite daughters,” Indra said with a wink.

Seriously, Mom? You do know I’m your daughter too right?”

“Oh, I know but they have given me grandchildren, you have not so they’re my favorites,” Indra said with mock seriousness.

“You’re lucky I know that you actually love us equally; anyway Raven, Lincoln and I will go next. We thought it was appropriate for the siblings of the newly engaged couple to get you a gift together. We hope you like it.”

The couple was blown away with the gift.

“You got us the framed star maps from the day we met and the twins birth? Oh wait, there’s also a note. Wait you also preorder one for today and will get one for our wedding day?”

“This is great thanking you guys.”

“We’re glad you like the gift. We know that you both enjoyed star gazing with your dads so we thought this could also give you both a little piece of them back too,” Lincoln told the couple.

A round of hugs was had before all three moms approached the couple.

“I know I already gave you guys the deed to the cabin but Abby, Madison and I wanted to do something together.”

“We hope you like it,” Madison told the couple.

“Here you go girls,” Abby said as she handed the couple an envelope.

Opening the envelope, they found first a letter and then a brochure. They read the letter first.

To Our Two Daughters,

As your moms, both biological and chosen, we want you to have the absolute best life has to offer. That’s what prompted us to give you this gift even though we know you will tell us we didn’t need to and that you could have paid for tit yourselves. That may be true but we’re your moms and we wanted to do this for you. A week ago, we asked you each separately where your dream vacation spot would be. Proving once again how compatible you are you both said Mauritius. None of us have been the East African island but it does look amazing. When you set a wedding date we will be booking you a two week all expenses paid honeymoon to Mauritius. We will watch the kids, with help from your siblings. When the two weeks are up you will fly to your island in Greece and spend a week there before flying to your property in Australia, where you will spend another week. Before you tell us we’re crazy, the kids will be meeting you in Greece and will join you for the remainder of the trip. We knew you wouldn’t leave them for that long. Let us know when you pick a date and we’ll make the arrangements. We love you both so much and are so happy you’re getting married.

Love,
Your Moms

“I don’t know what to say. Wow. Mom, Abby, Aunt Madison this is way too much but I also know the three of you would do anything to make us happy because that’s what parents do. It doesn’t matter if we’re biologically yours or not you all have been great to us and this, just thank you.”

“Yes, thank you. I guess it’s a good thing we both are our own bosses so we can take time off. This is a great gift, thank you.”

Hugs were exchanged before the friend group gave their gifts ranging from gift certificates, cheesy but cute “does this ring make me look engaged” mugs, fiancée t-shirts, photos of the couple, spa day passes and other cheesy engagement gifts that only friends would buy.

After thanking all their friends and family once more the couple enjoyed their party for a couple more hours until they were getting tired. The party wrapped up quickly after with everyone agreeing to come back for brunch at 11am before leaving and beginning the journey home for some and on the rest of their vacation for the happy couple.

Clarke and Lexa finally fell into bed just before 5am and were asleep almost instantly. They both went to sleep dreaming of their future, specifically of their unborn child and their wedding they had yet to start planning.

Chapter Text

For the first time while on vacation the couple and their children were not awake before 7am. Instead, Lexa woke up first shortly after 9am. Knowing that their friends and family were coming over for brunch around 11am but her mother would arrive before that to cook she decided to start her day thinking they could sleep on the plane later. Rolling over, she saw Clarke awake too and watching her.

“Good morning, fiancée,” Lexa said with a goofy smile on her face.

“Good morning, to you too fiancée,” Clarke replied with an equally goofy smile.

“Mom will be here in about forty minutes to start making brunch so we have to get up but I figure we can sleep some on the plane. As long as we don’t face any delays we should be in Paris by late morning tomorrow with the time change.”

“Okay but can we stay like this for a few more minutes?

“Sure. I actually wanted to talk to you about something.”

“What’s up, Lex?”

“I got thinking about this when you said it was a good thing we’re our own bosses. We’re having another baby and I don’t want to have to leave our kid, or any other future kids, with a nanny or sitter.”

“Okay. I don’t either but I’ll just have to cut back at the gallery and hire someone to handle the Arkadia one.”

“See that’s the thing, you shouldn’t have to be the one doing all the sacrificing. I want to ask Lincoln and Anya to take over Trikru. Anya is already my Vice President and I know she doesn’t want to be the CEO but Lincoln actually has a good head for business and I thought maybe with Anya’s help he could take over for me with her help. I would still own the majority share in the company so we’d still be pulling a very paycheck but I would be able to stay home with the kids so you can keep up with your art and both galleries. What do you think?”

“You really want to do that and aren’t offering because you feel obligated?”

“I really want to do this. I want to be the best mom I can be and we don’t need the extra CEO salary, we’ll still bring in millions a year just from owning the company plus the dividends from investments and your salary and commissions for your art so we’re definitely set financially. I want to be there with our kids. Clarke, I was surviving as CEO but I’m living life now and I want to live it with my family not in a boardroom.”

“I love you and as long as you’re sure, I’m on board.”

“Good. But, um, I would like this change to happen before the wedding and I would like the wedding to be soon. I want to be married before the baby is born. I had been planning to propose before we knew you were pregnant and even then, I never wanted a long engagement; I just want to be your wife. And if I know you the way I think I do, you want to get married as soon as possible. Am I right? “

“You are but now I’d also like the wedding to be before I’m showing too much.”

“So, we’ll be out of the first trimester the last few days of February so what about March 7, 2021? Maybe we could do it at the Greece estate? We own the whole island and that’s where the kids are meeting us after our solo two weeks of the honeymoon so maybe our moms and/or siblings could stay there with the kids those two weeks and have a vacation of their own?”

“You’ve shown me the pictures of the island and it would be gorgeous. I still don’t want to tell them all about the baby until it’s safer though.”

“I know and I was thinking we said after the sonogram which we’ll have about a month before March 7th so we could either tell them then or wait until we’re back from our extended honeymoon.”

“Can we play it by ear and tell them when it feels right as long as our already here children can keep the secret?”

“Okay, but my brother and sister will ask why I want to hand over the running of the company so we may need to tell them and you know my sister will want to tell yours.”

“Anya and Lincoln would keep the secret but Rae would have a harder time but your sister knows how to make her keep a secret so if she refuses to keep the secret from Rae we’ll be okay. We need to tell them now though because we’re going to need to tell everyone the wedding date sooner rather than later.”

“Okay, I’ll call and see if they can come over now since mom shouldn’t be here for another fifteen to twenty minutes.”

Before she could call her siblings though she saw her mom was calling.

“Mom? Is everything okay? We thought you were coming over here soon?”

“Oh, everything is fine Lexa and I will be over shortly but I have a question for you and Clarke.”

“Okay, you’re on speaker and Clarke’s here so what’s going on?”

“Lincoln, Anya and Raven are going to your house with the kids tonight and asked if they could have some Uncle/Aunt time with them this weekend so would you two be okay with just them watching the twins this weekend and then Abby, Madison and I would stay here a little bit longer to enjoy some girl time?”

Lexa and Clarke exchanged a knowing glancing signaling they were fine with that before Lexa answered.

“Sure, we’re fine with that as long as someone is with our kids. I guess it will just be them, the kids and us on the family plane today then?”

“Yes, that’s correct. Your friends are all flying back on the corporate jet so they can make a pit stop in Arkadia for those who live there.”

“Alright, sounds good. I guess we’ll see you soon.”

“Bye sweethearts.”

“Bye,” the couple said in unison.

“So I guess we can just tell our siblings our news on the plane.”

“I guess so, but Lex, your mom is literally going to be here any minute because we both know she got in the car the second she hung up so we need to get ready now.”

The couple hurried to get themselves dress then went to wake their kids only to discover they weren’t in their rooms. Searching the house, they found they were already dressed and standing in the kitchen like they were waiting for something.

“Morning, our little angels, but what are you doing standing in the kitchen?”

“Grandma, YaYa and Nana said we could help make brunch so we’re waiting for them Mommy,” Aden stated like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

The newly engaged couple looked at each other confused by the twins saying “YaYa”.

“Who is YaYa?”

“Your mom, Mama. Duh. She told us you used to call your dad’s mommy YaYa because her side of the family was from Greece so she said we could call her that too if we wanted. So we said yes because now all our grandmas have their own name,” Madi stated like it was obvious.

“Oh, that’s sweet. Your great-grandmother, my YaYa, would love that you guys are continuing the tradition of calling your grandma YaYa.”

“See Clarke, a wedding in Greece makes so much sense, both our families have roots there and we have a beautiful island. March 7, 2021 will be one of the best days of our lives.”

The couple shared a sweet kiss before being interrupted by their moms.

“Good to see you two are still in a state of bliss,” Madison told the couple.

“Mommy and Mama are always like that Nana,” Aden said.

“Well that’s good, they’re showing you both what it means to be in a happy and loving relationship which you’ll understand more when you’re older,” Abby told her grandkids.

“Who’s ready to start making brunch,” Indra asked.

With that the happy couple was shooed out of the kitchen and the grandmas began cooking with their grandkids.

Just before 11am everyone had arrived and brunch was ready and on the kitchen island so it could be served buffet style. After everyone greeted each other, got their food and sat down the couple decided it was time to announce their decision about the wedding since everyone assembled in their dining room would be invited. Clinking a butter knife to her glass, Lexa drew everyone’s attention to her.

“Clarke and I would like to thank all of you for coming here and helping us celebrate our engagement. This room is full of almost all the people closest to us and we are so happy we got to celebrate with you all. With that being said, Clarke and I have already set a date for the wedding. I’m sure none of you will be surprised to hear that we don’t want a long engagement. So, we have decided that we will be getting married on March 7, 2021, at our island Clarke and I own in Greece. We will fly you all there so you will not have to worry about being able to afford the destination wedding. We really would like you all there with us.”

The room erupted at once with a mix of congratulations, cheers and looks of disbelief. When the group quieted down Clarke began her portion of the speech.

“We know that March 7th isn’t that far away but we don’t want to go another day without being married. With that being said, Raven, you are not only my sister but my best friend so will you be my maid of honor?”

“Me? Really? Yes! Yes, I’ll be your maid of honor, oh my God! I can’t wait!”

Raven ran around the table to hug her sister. When she had finally reclaimed her seat next to Anya, Clarke continued.

“Mom, Madison, you two are my moms. I may not call you mom Madison but you are. You took me in when I was pregnant and scared and you continued to be there as a parent would even after I moved out and eventually reunited with Lexa. Dad can’t walk me down the aisle but I know he will be watching over our wedding so would the two you, my moms, walk me down the aisle?”

Abby and Madison were speechless. After a few moments and a few tears shed the pair looked at each other and nodded before simply rising from their chairs and embracing Clarke.

“We would be honored,” the women said in unison.

The still very emotional women sat back down and Lexa took over again.

“I thought about this a lot. I have two of the best siblings a girl could ask for and choosing between them is a choice I never wanted to make. Then Clarke and I talked about it while brunch was being made. So, first, Anya will you be my maid of honor?”

“Really? Yes! Yes, of course I will be,” Anya replied, her usual stoic face showing every emotion clear as day.

“And Lincoln. You’ve shown us all how it is never too late to change, to better yourself. You were there for my kids before we even knew they were my kids. You have loved Clarke and I as only a brother can for as long as we can remember. We want you to be involved in our ceremony. But we also want to be married by someone who loves us and our family. Then I remembered that we’re getting married in Greece where you got ordained to officiate weddings on a dare a couple years ago. So, Lincoln will you officiate our wedding, will you be the one to marry us?”

“Really? You guys want me to be the officiant?”

“Yes,” the couple said in unison.

“Of course, I will do it. Nothing would make me happier than to marry the two of you.”

The happy couple embraced both Anya and Lincoln before Lexa began the final part of her little speech.

“With all that sorted it brings me to one final two wedding details we wanted to solidify today. My dad can’t walk me down the aisle either and I thought about whether I wanted to ask one person or two when Clarke reminded me that I should ask the person or persons who I can’t imagine walking down the aisle without. Since my dad is gone, there are only two people left living on this earth that I could see walking me down the aisle. Those people are you Mom, and Nyko. Now, Nyko couldn’t join us today because he picked up a shift at the ER of Polis General so that those with families could spend the New Year with them, as he does on every Christmas and New Years but I called him before we sat down and he agreed. Also, Mom you and Nyko aren’t fooling anyone; we know you’re together and that he’s joining you, Madison and Abby up here tomorrow. So will you walk me down the aisle with Nyko?”

“Of course I will sweetheart. And I was going to tell you all I just wasn’t sure how. He was your father’s best friend.”

“Yes, but dad would want you to be happy and we want that too.”

Indra looked around and saw all her children nodding their heads before she embraced Lexa.

“Okay, so, final thing. Aden and Madi. Your Mama and I want you to have a role in the ceremony too. Aden, will you walk Picasso down the aisle with our rings? And Madi, will you be our flower girl?”

The kids didn’t answer, verbally, instead they smiled and rushed their moms to hug them. With some of the wedding details settled the family and their friends enjoyed a wonderful brunch that was over far too soon. A little after 12pm everyone went their separate ways to gather their bags so they could head to the airstrip to head home. Less than an hour later they had all said their goodbyes and those flying out that day had boarded the appropriate plane and were preparing for takeoff.

They had been in the air for about an hour when Clarke and Lexa decided it was time to talk to Lincoln and Anya about taking over Lexa’s duties at Triku and the baby should they ask why Lexa wished to step back now. Calling the twins over to sit on the couch with them the growing family faced the other three who were seated across from them as Lexa began to speak.

“We have something we’d like to discuss with you,” Lexa said to their siblings.

“Um, okay? Is everything alright,” Raven asked confused.

“Everything is more than alright, it’s perfect. As you know, I inherited Trikru, Inc. and have been running the company as CEO/President ever since I was 18. Anya, you have also been my Vice President that entire time and I know you never wanted to run things. However, I have a family now and I don’t want to miss a single moment with them and I want to support Clarke in her dreams. I have had close to a decade running the company and living in a boardroom but I am ready to leave that behind. With that being said, I would like to make you the CEO, Lincoln and you the President, Anya so you can run the company together without having the workload I had. It would be up to you both to appoint a new Vice President, but I would recommend considering Bellamy. Lincoln, I know things may be weird because of Octavia but he has a great head for business and he has been doing well as the Head of Mergers and Acquisitions in our Arkadia office. I’m not saying you have to appoint him but I would consider him. Now, I would still maintain the majority stake in the company but I would give each of you 20% leaving myself and Clarke with 60% as I had Clarke added to the corporate documents already. If you are both agreeable to this, I would like to begin the transition first thing Monday the 18th after we have returned from France. I would like the transition completed before February 1st. So what do you say?”

“You really want me to be CEO?”

“I do. You have an excellent head for business and don’t think that you managed to keep it from me that you got your MBA from Polis University just before Christmas; the Dean sent me a letter to tell me all about your achievements. Sometimes, it pays to be a large donor to the school. So, will you do it?”

“I was going to tell you about it after you got back. As long as Anya is agreeable, yes, I will do it. I was going to ask if I could join the company anyway since I have officially relocated to Polis. I just closed on a house just down the street from Anya and Raven in fact.”

“First, congratulations on the MBA baby brother! Second, you’re the one who bought the house a few doors down? We’ve been wondering who bought that place; it’s a gorgeous house! Congratulations on that, God I am thrilled you’ll be living so close. And lastly, yes, I am fine with you being CEO. I never wanted to be the face of the company but even when we weren’t getting along I knew you’d be great at the company. You were always watching dad and asking him questions about it and I’ve seen you follow Lexa around when you visited and ask her all sorts of questions about the company and why she made the choices she did. You are made for this. Dad would be so proud of the man you have become and so I am I. I love you baby brother and I haven’t said this yet but over the past months you’ve done everything you can to mend our relationship and you’ve proven to me that you are a changed man, a better man and the man I always hoped you would be. I forgive you Lincoln, for all of it. I love you and I can’t wait to be your neighbor and to see what you do as CEO.”

“Ahn, that means so much to me. I don’t feel worthy of your forgiveness.”

“And that baby brother is exactly why you are worthy of it.”

The siblings stood and embraced each other while Lexa discreetly took a picture of the moment because they would want to remember this moment; the moment their family truly healed.

“Thank you, Anya, and it’s not what I do at the company, it’s what we will do because we will do it together.”

“Yes, together.”

“I guess that’s your answer sis, I will accept the position of CEO with Anya as President but you don’t need to give me 20% of your shares. You and Clarke have a family and we both know you and Clarke will find a way to expand your family so you should keep the shares so you can give them a proper inheritance.”

“I agree with Lincoln, I may be accepting the promotion but you should keep the shares so you can leave the Trikru legacy to your children. If I know you guys as well as I think I do you will end up with a soccer team worth of children and it’s easier to split 100% amongst that many kids than 60%.”

“You both will have families too one day and your children will deserve a share too; the company isn’t just my legacy, it’s our family’s legacy.”

“How about a compromise? You keep 100% for now and we reevaluate, if and when Anya and I have kids?”

“Fine I can live with that.”

“Now that that is settled, why are you so determined to turn control of the company over by the start of next month,” Lincoln asked.

Clarke and Lexa shared a look then Lexa turned to their children to speak.

“Aden, Madi can you tell your Aunts and Uncle the secret we’ve been keeping?”

“Really,” the children asked in unison.

“Really, go ahead and tell them.”

The twins smiled wide then screamed excitedly in unison:

“MAMA AND MOMMY ARE HAVING A BABY!!!”

The cabin of the plane went silent; all three of their siblings looked shocked. Anya, was the first to recover enough to speak.

“Really? You’re pregnant Clarke?”

“I am, four weeks now.”

“Lexa, oh my God! This is a miracle, another beautiful miracle,” Anya said with tears in her eyes as she stood to first hug her sister then Clarke.

“Sis, this is amazing. God, this must be some kind of record for someone who is supposed to be sterile,” Lincoln added as he also embraced the couple.

“So, I guess someone will win the bet depending when the baby is born,” Raven laughed as she too hugged the couple.

“Congratulations you two and congratulations Aden, you’re going to be a big brother and congratulations Madi, you’re going to be a big sister!”

“Thank you, Aunty Anya,” the twins said in unison.

“This is amazing news guys. No wonder you want to make me CEO now. I can’t wait to be an Uncle again. But I have to ask how?”

“Well, we were wondering the same thing when Clarke told me just after midnight Christmas morning. I called Nyko and he tested my fertility and it turns out I’m one of the very few who are told they are sterile but later begin producing sperm on their own. I’m officially fertile as evidenced by our pregnancy,” Lexa said while chuckling.

“That’s amazing news! I am so happy for you guys. Have you told the grandmas yet,” Raven asked.

“No, we were actually planning to wait to tell all of you until after our first sonogram but Lex figured you’d be curious about why she wanted to step back from the company so we agreed to tell you guys but everyone on this plane is sworn to secrecy; absolutely no telling anyone until Lex and I are ready, understood?”

Anya, Raven, Lincoln, Aden and Madi nodded their agreement.

“I have to ask though, is this why you’re getting married so soon? And why can’t you still be CEO?”

“No, Raven. We are getting married in March because even without another baby on the way we still wouldn’t want a long engagement. We lost over five years together and we don’t want to waste any more time. As for the company, we don’t want our children left with a nanny or sitter because we have demanding careers. I’ve made my mark as CEO but Clarke, God her artwork is amazing and she deserves to still be able to make her mark on the art world and to be able to run both galleries. I know we could make it work if I still ran the company but I know Clarke and if we did that she’d stop fully chasing her dreams and that’s not fair. It’s time for me to support my future wife fully and handle things at home so she can do that. Plus, I want to be home with the kids more. We lost so much time and I don’t want to lose anymore and I want to be here for the baby. So, I’m putting my family first, just as Dad taught me to do.”

“He would be so proud of you. If Raven and I are ever lucky enough to have children, I only hope I can model your example of family first.”

“Thank you Ahn, that means a lot.”

“It’s true; Dad would be so proud of you and the family you’ve made. So many people in your position would remain in their career and leave their children in the care of others. I hope if I’m ever a father that I can be as present as you are for your kids.”

“They’re right, you know. Lexa, ever since you found out you were a parent I’ve watched you put them and Clarke first. You may not have said it but you were already stepping away from the company in favor of spending time with them. You’re doing the right thing and I’m really proud to call you my sister too.”

“Thanks Rae.”

All five siblings and sibling-in-laws hugged for a moment before pulling the twins in for the hug as well. Once the embrace was over the group spent the remainder of the flight back to Polis talking about the wedding, the baby and the future. By the time they landed in Polis, they had decided blue and green would be the wedding colors, for obvious reasons and Raven had agreed to talk to Harper and see if she could get the couple a meeting with an up and coming baker who specialized in wedding cakes. Raven was able to show the couple pictures Harper had shown her and the cakes was beautiful. Anya had also agreed to call the premiere wedding planner in Polis to arrange a meeting for when the couple returned from France. They all also agreed to fly to Greece a week before the wedding with the couple and their kids to help with any last-minute details.

Before they knew it, they had landed in Polis and it was time for Lexa and Clarke to say goodbye to their children then take off for Paris once the jet had been refueled. The couple exited the plane with their family and followed them back to Lexa’s truck that was still in the hanger.

“We will call you when we land okay?”

“Okay Mommy,” the twins answered.

“And we will call every day and you can always call us too.”

“Okay Mama,” the twins answered again.

“We are going to miss you both so much but we will be back in time to tuck you in on the 17th and you will talk to us every day, promise.”

“We know Mommy,” Aden said.

“I’m going to miss you but if you bring Aden and me back presents we’ll be okay.”

“Yeah, Madi and I will need presents. And I’m going to miss you too.”

“I love you both so much and Mama and I will be back in a week but you will talk to us every day, promise.”

“I love you too Mommy,” Aden said.

“I love you too Mommy,” Madi echoed.

The pair hugged their Mommy before their Mama began to speak.

“I love you both and will miss you every day. Behave for your Aunts, Uncle and Grandmas.”

“I love you too Mommy and we’ll be good,” Madi said.

“I love you too Mommy and I promise to be good,” Aden added.

The twins then embraced their Mama before getting the truck.

“Thank you for watching them but contact us if anything happens.”

“We will Lexa,” the trio replied.

“Thank you again. Come on Lex, we have to get going now.”

With a final hug with their siblings the happy couple boarded the plane and were back in the air within ten minutes.

Exhausted still from the whirlwind events of the past 24 hours, the newly engaged couple retreated to the bedroom as soon as they were able to take off their seat belts. They fell asleep in each other’s arms and stayed that way until the Captain announced they would begin landing soon and they needed to retake their seats and fastened their seatbelts.

The couple looked out the window when they had reclaimed their seats and Clarke was astonished at the view.

“Welcome to Paris, Clarke.”

Chapter Text

“Wow, it’s beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, my love.”

“Charmer.”

“It’s the truth. Once we land it’ll take just under an hour to get to the house but if you’re up for it, I thought I’d have the driver give a little driving tour of Paris.”

“Yes, lets do that. We slept majority of the flight so I’m wide awake and Sprout and Mama wanna see the city of love!”

“Okay, tour it is, cause what Sprout and Mama want, they get.”

Lexa sealed the declaration with a chaste kiss.

Twenty minutes later they had landed in the private jet section of Charles de Gualle Airport and after a short FaceTime call with their kids, who were awake at 6am their time much to the chagrin of their Aunts and Uncle, the couple left the jet and made their way to the waiting town car.

They spent the next couple of hours driving around the city; the driver even narrated the tour having been told Clarke had never been to the city before. The drove past the Arc de Triomphe, Basilica of the Sacre-Coeur, Notre-Dame Cathedral, the Louvre, Place Vendome, Pantheon, La Conciergerie and just enjoyed seeing the city bustling with people. Clarke was however, a little confused about why they didn’t drive by the Eiffel Tower.

“Babe, why didn’t you have him go past the Eiffel Tower?”

“You’ll see.”

In that moment, the driver pulled into the private parking structure for a seven-story building. Their driver, unloaded their bags and took them to the waiting attendant who assured the women they would be waiting for them in their home. Lexa then tipped the driver, and walked Clarke to a private elevator that opened up into a foyer when it reached its destination.

“Welcome to our home for the week.”

“This whole floor is your mom’s townhouse?”

“Um, no this is the sixth floor. Her house covers the entirety if the sixth and seventh floors.”

“Wow. Anything I should know about the house?”

“The first floor is open concept; Mom and Dad renovated it about a year before he died. We have the living room, with a 65 inch Roku TV above the fireplace, a true chef’s kitchen with breakfast bar, a dining room and a full bath. There’s also a balcony. The second floor has four bedrooms, including a master with ensuite and walk-in closet and a private balcony off the master. There’s also another full bath. Come on I’ll show you around.”

Lexa gave Clarke a tour of the home but skipped the balcony on the main floor and left their room for last.

“And this is the master.”

“Wow, it’s beautiful.”

“It is but you should see the view from the balcony.”

Lexa led Clarke onto the balcony and watched as her fiancée gasped and took in the clear and unobstructed view of the Eiffel Tower.

“Oh. My. God. It’s the Eiffel Tower! It’s amazing, you can see all of it; there’s literally nothing blocking the view and it looks so close!”

“That’s because it isn’t that far away and when it gets dark you’ll have a perfect view of the tower lit up.”

“It’s perfect. Um, I kinda want to sketch this view.”

“I thought you would; got take a look in the walk-in.”

Clarke did as told, and stopped in her tracks when she saw an easel, canvases, sketch pads, paints and pencils in the center of the floor.

“I thought you would want to get some sketching or painting done while we were here so I made sure you had supplies. I’ll set it up for you on the balcony so you can spend the day doing your art and I’ll go get us some groceries. Today can be an easy day at home. I love you.”

“I love you too and thank you for this.”

While, Lexa and Clarke were experiencing their first day in Paris, Madi and Aden were conspiring.

“Mommy and Mama will be home in two weeks so we have to do something Aden. They need to know we’ll help and are really happy about the baby.”

“We should go shopping! In the movies babies get lots of clothes and they need a bedroom; we could do that.”

“That’s a good idea. We should ask out Aunts and Uncle one of them is sure to take us. What do you think Aden?”

“Lets go ask.”

The twins then made their way to find their Aunts and Uncle who were all in the living room talking.

“Uncle Linc, Aunty Anya, Aunty Raven can we talk to you,” Madi asked.

“Sure, what’s up little one,” Lincoln replied.

“We want to do something special for Mommy, Mama and the baby; can we go shopping,” Aden asked.

“What did you two have in mind,” Anya asked her niece and nephew.

“In the movies babies need lots of clothes and a bedroom so we wanted to do that,” Madi replied.

“Wait, you two want to set up a nursery for the baby and stock it with a few outfits,” Raven asked.

“Yeah,” the twins said in unison.

“Hmm okay, but I don’t think you should plan out the whole nursery. Your Mommy, didn’t get to help your Mama set up your nursery so I think she would want to set up the baby’s nursery. What if we pick out one or two items and a couple outfits and maybe a toy or two,” Anya asked her niece and nephew.

“Mommy would want to pick things out with Mama; you’re right. Maybe we get a rocking chair and bookshelf we can fill with books, the Mommy and Mama can do the rest,” Aden said thoughtfully.

“I think that’s a good idea and I remember just the kind of rocking chairs both your Mama and Mommy like,” Lincoln said.

And that is how Anya, Raven and Lincoln found themselves in Pottery Barn with two very excited almost five year olds who had already forgotten they were only getting a couple things for the nursery.

“Aunty Anya, Aunty Raven, Uncle Linc look how pretty these are. We should get one, our baby brother or sister should get something this pretty,” Madi told them.

“The cribs are pretty sweetheart but I think we both know that it would mean a lot to Mommy if she got to pick out the baby’s bed with your Mama,” Anya told her niece.

“I know, but I want to help too.”

“I know you do sweetheart and that’s why we will find the best rocking chair that both your moms will love and a cool bookshelf for all the story books they will read to the baby.”

“Okay Aunty Anya.”

“Madi, come look,” Aden called to his sister.

“Wow this is so big,” Madi replied.

“Hmm it’s a double seater rocking chair with a reclining back and it comes with an ottoman so you can put your feet up, this is nice,” Lincoln says thoughtfully.

“Mommy and Mama could both sit in it and I think they’d like that,” Aden said.

“Yeah, and look it's so pretty and soft and it’s sooooo comfy,” Madi rambled.

“It is nice and we all know Lexa will want to be with the baby as much as possible even if it’s just sitting there while Clarke breastfeeds so the size really is perfect,” Raven added.

“The color is perfect too. We don’t know how they’ll want to design the nursery but the soft grey would match with any color scheme or theme they go with,” Anya added thoughtfully.

“Can we get it then, pleaseeeee,” Aden begged.

“Yeah pleaseeeeeeee,” Madi echoed.

The three adults shared a look before turning their gazes back to their nephew and niece who were looking so hopeful it melted their hearts.

“We can get it; your moms will love it. You two picked out the perfect rocking chair,” Lincoln told Aden and Madi.

After jotting down the item number so they could provide it to the sales associate when they were finished shopping, the group continued their mission to buy a few things for the nursery and baby. Next on their list was a bookshelf and it turned out finding a bookshelf was as easy as finding the perfect rocking chair.

“Aden look! This is so cool it can hold books then this part pulls down and it’s like a hidden space. Our baby sister or brother could keep toys here.”

“Yeah it so cool. But we have to get some books to put on it and a couple toys so it’s not empty when we show it to Mommy and Mama.”

“Yeah! Can we get it and some books and toys to put on it?”

“Of course, Madi. You two did good picking this one out. The pull-down compartment will be great too to help keep things organized. But what color do you think we should get? The white, grey or navy blue,” Anya asked her niece and nephew.

“I’m not sure; they’re all pretty,” Madi replied.

Aden stood there for a few more moments silent but clearly thinking.

“Aden? What color do you think we should get,” Lincoln prompted his nephew.

“The white. White will go with everything not matter what colors Mommy and Mama pick plus, Mama says white is always a good choice because you can paint over it easily if you want to change the color so Mama and Mommy could paint it another color if they wanted.”

“That was very insightful but I think you’re right buddy. Is the white one okay with you Madi?”

“Yeah. The white is pretty Uncle Linc, and Aden’s right; Mama always says it’s easier to paint over white than a color so it could be painted any color if Mommy and Mama want to change it.”

“Alright it’s settled then, I’ll write down the item number and color then we can pay, load up the truck and head over to Baby Barn and pick out some books, toys and a couple outfits,” Raven told the group.

Half an hour later the group found themselves inside Baby Barn and the second they walked in the door the adults knew they were going to have a hard time getting the nephew and niece to stick to only buying a few books, toys and outfits.

“This. Is. Awesome!”

“Totally! Come on Madi, lets look at the books!”

The twins took off running towards the books with their Aunts and Uncle not far behind.

“You both realize they’re going to want to buy the entire store, right?”

“Yeah, we know Lincoln but to be fair this store is pretty cool,” Anya told her brother.

The trio smiled then as they watched Aden and Madi looking through books and carrying on a conversation about which ones they should get for the baby. After a few minutes, they approached their Aunts and Uncle, each carrying a stack of books causing the adults to laugh.

“We couldn’t pick just a few. Can we please get them all, pleasssseeee,” Madi begged.

“Yeah, pleassseee? Out baby brother or sister deserves the best and these are the best,” Aden added.

“Fine, we can get them all but we really can only get a couple toys and outfits; your moms will want to buy books, toys and clothes too,” Anya reminded the kids.

“Okay, can we look at toys now,” Aden asked.

“Sure bud,” Anya replied.

The group made their way to the clothing section but this time it was Raven who seemed to have trouble remembering they were only supposed to buy a few things.

“But, Anya, these are adorable!”

“Rae, we don’t even know if it’s a boy or girl so we can’t buy all these; plus, like we’ve been telling the kids we can only buy a few things because Lexa especially is going to want to pick out as much as she can since she didn’t get the opportunity to do it when Clarke was expecting the twins.”

“Fineeee,” Raven grumbled.

“What do you think of this one,” Aden asked while holding up a white onesie with a rainbow in the center with “I love my” written in light blue lettering above the rainbow and “mommies” also written in blue lettering underneath the rainbow for the adults to see.

“That is adorable, Ahn look it says ‘I love my mommies’ and it even has the rainbow. Talk about an awesome onesie for the LGBTQIA+ community.”

“Rae is right it’s adorable. You found a great onesie, Aden. Go with your Uncle and get it in every size up to twelve months,” Anya told her nephew.

As the boys went to gather all the sizes of the onesie, Madi approached the women with her find. Madi had found a white onesie with the word “love” written in black lettering, except the “v” which was replaced with a rainbow heart.

“What about this one,” Madi asked nervously.

“It’s beautiful,” Anya told her niece.

“It really is. Lets get this one in multiple sizes too,” Raven added as she and Anya led Madi back to the stacks to grab multiple sizes.

In the end they also got a dark blue onesie with a T-Rex outline and “RAWRR” written on it, a seafoam green onesie with thing horizontal white stripes with Toy Story characters on it and “you’ve got a friend in me” written under the characters, a black onesie with a Stormtrooper on it, a white onesie with red and gold accents and “snuggle with this muggle” written on it with matching Gryffindor themed pants and a matching hat and a pack of colorful onesies each with a different Sesame Street character on them. They also got a golden retriever, raccoon, lion and teddy bear stuffed animals as well as an interactive play mat aimed at helping with infant development.

Satisfied with their purchases the group made their way back to the estate where Lincoln and Raven set up the bookshelf and rocking chair while Anya and the kids made sandwiches for a simple dinner. After they ate the group put the books on the bookshelf, stuffed animals in the pull-down compartment, wrapped the play mat adding a large bow and putting the clothes in a gift bag with sparkly tissue paper. Once done, the kids wanted to write a note to their moms to explain the gifts and Lincoln was more than happy to transcribe it before helping them sign their own names. With the note done, they put the wrapped presents in the rocking chair with the note in front of them then exited the room, making sure to lock the door so that no one else would see what was inside and figure out that Clarke was pregnant before she and Lexa were ready to tell everyone else.

While their siblings and children were working on their surprise, Lexa and Clarke were settling in for their first night in Paris.

Lexa had returned home mid-afternoon to find Clarke still engrossed in her art, which made her smile. Rather than disturb her fiancée, Lexa got to work putting away the groceries and hiding away a couple of surprise items she bought for herself and Clarke. When she finished, she got to work on making Clarke a traditional French dinner. Knowing her fiancée had been craving chicken lately, she picked up the ingredients to make chicken cordon bleu with sautéed spinach on the side and French apple tarts with calvados cream for dessert. It was just after 5pm when Lexa finished plating the food and she went to get Clarke who was just packing her art supplies up as she had finished her work and it was starting to get dark out.

“Hey babe, did you have a good day sketching.”

“Hey! I did, sorry I ignored you all day I just got lost in the art.”

“Baby, it’s fine; I love that you loved the view enough to sketch it and you never have to apologize to me for getting lost in your art. If you told me you wanted to spend the entire time we’re here sketching or painting, I’d gladly watch you work. I love you and I meant it when I said I will be here supporting you in your art.”

“I love you. I keep wanting to pinch myself to make sure this is real life, that I’m not just dreaming you.”

“It’s no dream, this is our life and I wouldn’t trade it for anything.”

The couple leaned in, meeting each other half way, and shared a sweet but chaste kiss.

“Come with me, I made dinner.”

“Really? Lex I could have helped you cook.”

“Nope, I wanted to make you a traditional French dinner. I hope you like it.”

Reaching the dining room, Lexa pulled out Clarke’s chair for her before taking her own.

“Lex, this looks amazing!”

“I hope you like it, it’s traditional chicken cordon bleu with sautéed spinach and I made apple tarts with calvados cream for dessert.”

Taking a bite, Clarke couldn’t stop herself from moaning.

“Oh my God, Lexa, this is amazing. The best chicken cordon bleu I’ve ever had! And the sautéed spinach, it’s amazing. Sprout and I approve and will be asking you to make this again sometime.”

“If you and Sprout want it again I shall make it. I’m glad you like it.”

The couple enjoyed their dinner while they talked about what Clarke would like to do while they were in Paris. Once done, Lexa brought out their dessert and Clarke loved that as well. Clarke offered to clean up since Lexa cooked and she only agreed because she wanted to set a surprise up on the balcony.

While Clarke was distracted cleaning up, Lexa took a stack of soft and fluffy blankets they kept in the closet out to the balcony and set them up like a make-shift bed. She added four fluffy pillows and once satisfied she found the button on the wall and the tinted windows slowly came down from their hidden spot under the roof overhang. The windows were Lexa’s favorite feature currently because they could see out but no one could see in and they kept out the chilly night air.

Lexa went back inside and peeked downstairs and seeing that Clarke was still cleaning up, made her way back to the bedroom to change. Having had the sexual fantasies talk one night, Lexa had picked up a few things so she could make some of Clarke’s fantasies come true. Tonight, she had decided to go with Clarke’s fantasy about Lexa in leather. So, she donned a leather jock strap with a zipper front and leather vest also with a zipper. She then put on her black satin robe and went back out to the balcony. She made herself comfortable on the bed of blankets by laying on her side, facing into the bedroom, with her head propped up on her hand. She didn’t have to wait long before she heard Clarke call out for her as she reached the top of the stairs.

“On the balcony!”

Knowing her fiancée would find her any moment, she made sure her rob was tied so Clarke couldn’t see her outfit underneath and with a sultry look on her face waited for Clarke to emerge. A moment later she did and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Lexa on the balcony.

“Lex, wh..what is this?”

Slowly untying her robe to give Clarke a glimpse at the leather, Lexa spoke in her bedroom voice as Clarke liked to call it.

“This is me making one of your fantasies come true.”

Fully removing the robe, Clarke stood in the doorway of the balcony with her jaw on the ground.

“But, Lex, people could see.”

Standing up, making sure to give Clarke a view of her bare ass in the jock strap, Lexa walked to the railing of the balcony and leaned back with her back lightly touching it and the window.

“No, they won’t, see these? They are tinted windows, we can see out normally but no one can see in. So, come here my love, so I can make this fantasy your reality.”

Clarke didn’t need to be told twice and quickly made her way to Lexa, crashing their lips together. Clarke quickly deepened the kiss while beginning to pull down the zipper on the vest.

“Fuck, you look so sexy dressed like this. I feel like I could cum just from looking at you, that’s how turned on I am.”

“Don’t worry I’ll make you cum Princess.”

Lexa then surged forward connecting their lips once more and tapped her hip signaling her to wrap her legs around her waist. Clarke could feel Lexa’s quickly hardening cock the second she did as Lexa wanted and couldn’t stop herself from grinding down into her bulge. When Clarke did that, Lexa stopped her movements towards the bed of blankets.

“You’re not wearing panties are you, love?”

“Nope. Now hurry up and do something because I’m soaked and need you inside me.”

Lexa reconnected their lips as she continued the final few steps to the blankets and lowered Clarke and herself down onto the blankets so that she was on top of Clarke. Breaking the kiss to look into Clarke’s darkened eyes, she braced herself on one arm then used the other to pull Clarke’s dress up until the blonde got the hint and lifted her torso enough so that Lexa could remove it. With the dress removed, Lexa braced herself on her arms that were on either side of Clarke then ground her large bulge into the blonde’s bare pussy making her moan. Lexa continued to grind into Clarke even as she leaned up to connect their lips again and snake a hand between them to fully unzip the vest. With it unzipped, Clarke used her hand to push it back until Lexa broke the kiss and fully removed it. Clarke then pulled Lexa back down onto her and began to buck her hips up into Lexa’s while fondling the brunette’s breasts as the couple continued to make out. After a few minutes later, Clarke released Lexa’s breasts and instead used her hand to pull the zipper down on the jock strap, allowing Lexa’s fully erect member to jut forward, hitting the blonde’s clit.

“Oh fuck.”

“You like that don’t you; feeling my hard cock brush against your clit. I can feel how wet you are, how ready for me you are.”

Slipping a hand between them, Lexa gathered some of Clarke’s wetness on her fingers before plunging two fingers inside while still thrusting her hips causing her cock to brush against Clarke’s clit.

“You’re gripping my fingers so tight. You always feel so damn good.”

“Lex, please. I..I need you in..inside now, please.”

“You want this hard cock inside your pussy? Want to feel it move inside you, leaking pre-cum before shooting my huge load inside and painting your walls in my cum? Is that what you want Clarke?”

“Yes!”

“I don’t know, I think I want to make you cum like this first; my fingers deep inside and my cock hitting your clit just right. Wanna feel you cum on my fingers. Can you do that baby? Cum for me.”

Lexa picked up her pace and thrust her fingers harder and began to rub her member on the blonde’s clit causing her hips to buck up and moan loudly.

“Close…I’m close.”

Lexa could feel Clarke’s walls squeeze her fingers tighter; knowing the girl was close she added a third finger and thrust hard once, twice, thrice and curled her fingers up brushed her front wall when Clarke let go and came hard on her fingers, Lexa’s name on her lips.

“Lexa!! Fuck, Lexa!!!”

Lexa helped her fiancée through her high and helped bring her down gently before slowly withdrawing her fingers making sure to suck them clean. This turned Clarke on and before Lexa knew what was happening Clarke had wrapped a hand around her cock and led it down to her entrance before guiding it inside causing Lexa to moan loudly. Seeing her move pleased the brunette she wrapped her hands around her hips and pushed her stiff member deeper inside.

“Shit, Clarke. Shit, so tight, so wet. Best pussy in the world. That’s it, keep pushing me in. Oh, fuck I’m in all the way. So deep inside you.”

“Move, Lex please. Fuck me, hard.”

Lexa slowly pulled out until just the tip remained. Holding that position until she felt Clarke try to push her back in, Lexa thrust all the way back inside slamming her entire length inside, balls slapping against Clarke’s ass. Setting a slow pace Lexa continued to thrust hard feeling Clarke squeeze her on each thrust.

“Faster…need faster babe.”

Listening to her fiancée’s request she picked up the pace until she was jack hammering in and out of Clarke’s tight cunt; the sounds of skin slapping and their moans filling the air.

“So fucking good, I’m close Clarke.”

“Me too.”

Wanting to make Clarke cum first, Lexa started to rub fast circles around the blonde’s clit. She could tell Clarke was close; her body was writhing and her moans were getting louder. She knew the blonde would cum any second so she thrust as hard as she could, hitting her g-spot when she felt Clarke cum on her cock.

“I’m coming, shit shit I’m coming, Lexa!!”

Continuing to gently thrust while Clarke worked through her release, Lexa felt Clarke move a hand to cup her balls and gently squeeze them causing her to instantly spurt three times before a steady stream of cum released inside Clarke’s still quivering walls.

“Oh, fuck! Clarke!”

After a few minutes the couple had come down from their highs and they were laying in each other’s arms whispering sweet nothings to each other.

“I love you Clarke. You, Aden, Madi and Sprout are the best things that have ever happened to me. You are the dream I always had but never thought I’d actually have.”

“I love you too. You have given me everything I have dreamed of having and so much more.”

“I can’t wait to marry you in 64 days.”

“Me either. I can’t wait to officially be Mrs. Woods.”

The pair continued to talk about the wedding and their future until they fell asleep, wrapped in each other’s arms on the bed of blankets.

Chapter Text

RING!
RING!

Silence.

RING!
RING!

“Clarke?”

RING!
RING!

“Lex, can you get that?”

“No, too tired.”

RING!
RING!

“Clarke, make it stop.”

RING!
RING!

“Too tired to move. You make it stop.

Silence.

“Finally, it stopped. Do you want to stay here or go inside baby?

“Stay here,” Clarke answered as she snuggled closer to her fiancée.

The couple started to fall back asleep when their slumber was once again disturbed by the sound of their ringing phones.

RING!
RING!

“Uh Lex, I think it’s yours.”

“No too loud, thinks it’s both...again.”

RING!
RING!

“We need to answer Lex.”

“Don’t wanna move, you’re comfy.”

RING!
RING!

“Lex, what if it’s the kids.”

“The kids?! Shit!”

Lexa was suddenly wide awake and jumping up from the blankets faster than the speed of light, still only wearing the jock strap, cock still hanging out through the unzipped front. Quickly finding their phones Lexa saw who was calling and made her way back to Clarke.

“Raven is calling you and Anya is calling me; they’re not FaceTime calls and the kids would want to FaceTime. Plus, it’s 3:30am so that means it’s 9:30pm back home so our kids should be asleep. Something might be wrong, we need to answer both I think.”

RING!
RING!

“You’re right, we should answer both. You look hot by the way.”

Lexa blushed finally noticing her appearance. Knowing the calls would go to voicemail soon though she quickly sat next to Clarke, wrapping a blanket around then and then they answered both phones.

Lexa and Anya

“Ahn, is everything okay? Are my kids okay.”

“I don’t know but yes, the kids are okay; they’re asleep. Why didn’t you answer before?”

“What do you mean you don’t know if everything is okay and we’re six hours ahead of you so it’s like 3:30am here so we were asleep.”

“Oh shit, sorry. I didn’t think about the time difference. I just..I..I need my sister and I can’t talk to Linc about this.”

“Okay, how about you tell me what’s going on and why your girlfriend was also calling her sister. Whatever’s going on we will figure it out.”

“It’s Raven. We had a fight. I’m not even sure if it’s a fight but she ran and locked herself in the bathroom.”

“Why did she run from the room?”

“You can’t tell Madi and Aden I told you but I have to tell you part of it so you can understand.”

“Okay, I won’t let my kids know you told me anything, promise.”

“They wanted to do something for you and Clarke, a surprise for when you get back so we were shopping and while we were shopping Raven got really excited seeing baby clothes. I thought it was just because she’s excited to be an Aunt again but that’s not it. After we put the kids to bed Linc decided to turn in too so we were in the living room, enjoying just talking with the fireplace going when Rae asked me if I ever thought about having kids.”

“Okay, so what did you say?”

“I didn’t know what to say but I got scared. You know how much I want kids, Lexa, but I’m trans so it’s unlikely I’d be able to get her pregnant and we didn’t freeze any, you know, before I started hormones as a teen. I didn’t want to get her hopes up so I ended up blurting out that it was never going to happen. She looked so hurt and I tried to reach for her but she flinched when I tried to touch her then she ran and locked herself in the bathroom. I’ve spent the last half an hour trying to get her to come out or just talk to me through the door but all I could hear was crying so I called you and I guess she called Clarke.”

“That’s a lot to unpack but before I say anything else I want you to remember that she loves you and you love her. Now, I need you to listen to me and listen good. I was told I would never be able to have biological children. They said never, Ahn, and now I have a son, a daughter and another baby on the way. I know our situations are different but we have two things in common. First, we both have estrogen and that’s a large part of why we both believed biologically kids weren’t an option. Second, we’ve both seen that being told something won’t happen doesn’t mean it can’t. If you need proof of that just look at my children’s faces. They are living proof that the impossible can be possible. If you want to explore the possibility of biological children, go see Nyko and have him run the basic fertility tests then let him refer you to a specialist. Didn’t they say that since you didn’t start hormones until after puberty was finished that you might be able to still produce sperm?”

“I know you’re right but I’m scared. What if I see Nyko and he tells me there’s no viable sperm? What if because of me Raven can’t have a biological child?”

“Anya, you need to talk to Raven. Maybe she doesn’t need or even want a biological child? What if she just wanted to know if you were open to have a child with her through adoption or other means?”

“You’re right. I should have talked to her instead of just blurting out that it would never happen. Fuck! I just realized how bad that sounded; it sounded like I was saying I never saw children in the future. Shit!”

“Yeah, it did sound bad. You need to talk to her. Clarke is sitting here too and she’s on the phone with Raven. When we hang up I’ll ask Clarke to put it on speaker so I can talk to Rae too. Do I have permission to tell her whatever I deem necessary to get her to talk to you?”

“Yes! Yes! Anything you need to do to get her to talk to me please do it. Thank you, you are the best sister!”

“You’re welcome. I’ll text you when we’re off the phone with Rae then after you talk let us know how it goes but please remember we’re six hours ahead so maybe just text us if it’d still be the middle of the night here.”

“Okay. Thank you again Lexa. I love you sis.”

“I love you too sis.”

Disconnecting the call, Lexa turned to Clarke.

Clarke and Raven

“Rae, is everything okay? Are the twins okay?”

“Cl..Clar..Clarke, I think it’s over.”

“Rae what are you talking about? Are my kids okay?!”

“They’re fine. It’s Anya…I..I think it’s over.”

“Raven, why are you crying? And why do you think it’s over?”

“You and Lexa telling us you’re expecting again and seeing baby clothes in the store got me thinking and counting and so I asked Anya after we put the kids to bed if she ever thought about having kids and she blurted out that it was never going to happen so I ran and locked myself in the bathroom.”

“Rae, you know kids is a touchy subject for it just like it was for Lexa. Remember when Anya set Lexa and I up on that date and I told her about the twins?”

“Yeah but what does that have to do with anything?”

“Remember how she reacted to the news?”

“She freaked out and said it was impossible because that’s what the doctors told her.”

“That’s right. And I was hurt and took her reaction to mean she didn’t want us but then Anya told us about how Lexa always wanted kids but we told she couldn’t. Lex, responded to my news out of fear and I think it’s the same with Anya. You’ve seen her with my kids, she’s amazing with them and she is always looking for the opportunity to spend more time with them. You should talk to her Rae, I’m sure she didn’t mean that she doesn’t want kids. Talk to her Rae. Has she tried to talk to you since you locked yourself in the bathroom?”

“Yeah, she was on the other side of the door but I don’t hear her now. I think she gave up.”

“She called Lexa; they’re talking right now actually and from what I can make out she’s just as upset as you. But Rae, before I truly send you to talk to your girlfriend I have to ask you something. You said you started counting; Rae why did you start counting and what did you count?”

“I think you know the answer already.”

“I think I do too but I want to hear it from you.”

“No, you already know.”

“Hang on a second, Rae. Hey, Lex just got off the phone with Anya and she’d like to join our conversation is it okay if I put you on speaker?”

“Sure.”

“Hey Rae. I just talked to Anya. How are you feeling right now?”

“I’m upset Lexa. The way she acted it seems like she doesn’t want kids.”

“Rae, can I tell you something about my sister?”

“I guess.”

“Anya was told biological kids were very unlikely because of her transition. You know how devastated I was when I was told that because I’m intersex I wouldn’t have biological children but what you don’t know is that Anya was just as devastated when she was told the same thing. Anya has always wanted kids; she wants to be a mom but she’s so afraid it will never happen. When she began her transition, she had already completed puberty and she was fertile then but by starting hormones it made her basically sterile. There was no longer an average chance of her impregnating someone but rather a near impossible chance. Our parents didn’t know freezing her sperm was an option until Anya had already been on hormones for some time. So now, she doesn’t think there’s any chance she will ever be able to give you a biological child and when you asked her about kids she thought you mean a biological child and that’s why she said what she said. She’s open to adoption or other methods of starting a family but she thinks you want a biological child and she can’t give you that. She wants to talk to you to explain better so please talk to her. You guys love each other and this is a miscommunication, like my reaction to Clarke telling me about the twins was. Look how great things got after we talked; we’re engaged with another baby on the way. Talk to her and I know you can work this out; you two love each other too damn much to let this misunderstanding screw things up. Now, as I was hanging up with Anya I heard Clarke ask you why and what you were counting so care to explain? You may not biologically be my sister but you are my sister-in-law and I loved you as a sister well before that. Whatever’s going on, I want to be here for you and I know Clarke does too.”

“Lex is right. Whatever is going on Raw, you have our support but we can’t help more if you don’t tell us what’s going on.”

“You’re going to make me say it out loud aren’t you Clarke?”

“Yes. Speaking from experience, you’ll feel better once you say it.”

“I’m confused so can one of you please fill me in?”

“Fine. When you and Clarke told us about the baby it got me thinking and I realized I couldn’t remember when my last period was so I started counting the weeks back and I realized it’s been over four weeks since my last one. I know I got it the week before Thanksgiving because Clarke and I synced when we were teens and I remember us both needing to make an emergency tampon run but I know I didn’t get it the week before Christmas.”

“So, you think my sister got you pregnant?”

“I don’t know, maybe? We never use protection and I’m not on the pill. I let her ya know, inside because she was told it was basically impossible to conceive naturally because of the hormones.”

“I did not need to hear those details about my sister’s sex life, ugh God I can’t unhear that.”

“You asked a question and I answered it, not my fault you can’t handle the answer.”

“Sis, in all seriousness though why weren’t you using protection if you hadn’t had the conversation about what you would do if a miracle pregnancy happened?”

“Like you’re one to talk. You fucking fucked Lexa raw the first night you met her and got knocked up then she comes waltzing back into your life, you start fucking her again and get knocked up. At least I’m in a committed relationship; you two just keep making mistakes and having accidents.”

“What the fuck Raven?! Don’t you ever refer to our pregnancies, our children as accidents again. I think you need to check yourself. Yes, I spent with Clarke the night we met but she was on the pill and we believed I couldn’t get her pregnant even if she hadn’t of been on the pill. And if could go back and change things, I’d made sure she had my name and number when I left the next morning so I could have been there for everything. And we were committed to each other from the second we met, it just took some time to be physically back together. Hell, we’re engaged and getting married in just over two months so don’t ever say we’re not in a committed relationship. As for this pregnancy, Clarke and I did have the talk about not using protection before we had sex for the first time since reconnecting. We decided that if another pregnancy, another child, was meant to be, if fate deemed that we were to have another child then we would welcome it. We chose not to do anything to prevent another pregnancy and the day she told me we were having another little miracle was the happiest day of my life. The only day that tied that one was the day I found out about the twins. Don’t you ever assume anything about our family. Our children are all miracles that have been loved from the moment we knew about them. I’m sorry you’re having a misunderstanding with my sister and are upset but that does not give you the right to attack our family or our choices. Clarke was simply asking a question because we know you and Anya and know that you usually talk about major decisions so it was shocking to hear you weren’t using protection and hadn’t had a conversation about what you would do or how you would feel about an unplanned miracle pregnancy. Talk to my sister but don’t bother talking to me if you’re going to insult my family further. And Raven, if you feel my children were mistakes or accidents please get the hell out of my house.”

Lexa grabbed her robe and put it on before storming back into the house, clearly upset and hurt at Lexa’s words. Clarke meanwhile, sighed understanding why Lexa was hurt but also understanding that Raven’s reaction was her way of deflecting.

“Lexa! Fuck, I’m sorry I didn’t mean that. Please believe me Lexa, I love your family so damn much, I just…”

“Rae, she already left. You hurt her and honestly, your words hurt me too but I know you and I know you were just being defensive and deflecting so you didn’t have to answer my question.”

“Ugh, I keep fucking up with the Woods sisters. What am I going to do Clarke? I pushed Anya away and now Lexa hates me and I still have to deal with you know.”

“You fucked up with me too. I may understand why you just said what you did but that doesn’t mean it didn’t hurt because it did. You know everything about our relationship and it hurts that you acted like this is a fling and we’re just stuck together because of the kids. Lexa is the love of my life. Our children are not mistakes or accidents; they are all wanted and have been wanted from the moment we each found out about them. You do owe us an apology but you still haven’t answered my question and you still need to find out if you are pregnant.”

“I guess I didn’t think we needed to have a conversation because I didn’t think it was possible so I never even considered I could be in this position. And how am I supposed to find out? I can’t just go out and buy a text without Anya getting suspicious.”

“You need to talk to Anya. And which bathroom are you in?”

“The one next to our bedroom.”

“Are you two staying in your usual room?”

“Yes. Why?”

“The cabinet under the sink, open it and behind the Clorox wipes containers there will be a First Response box. When I bought tests this time I bought four of the two packs of First Response tests. I took six of them before I was convinced they weren’t lying and had Nyko confirm it so there’s still two tests left. Take the test, Rae and then talk to your girlfriend. Oh, and also plan an apology to my fiancée.”

“Thanks Clarke. I’ll take the test and let you know. Any chance you can get Lexa to me?”

“I’ll try. Give me a second to find her.”

Clarke didn’t have to go far to find her fiancée, she found her on their bed, lying on her side, still only wearing her robe and the jock strap.

“Lex, babe, Raven wants to talk to you.”

“No.”

“Rae, she doesn’t want to talk to you.”

“Can you put me on speaker again and put the phone so she can hear?”

“Fine. You’re on speaker.”

“Lexa, I’m sorry, so so sorry. I didn’t want to answer Clarke’s question about why Anya and I made the choice we made without having that important conversation so I attacked the first thing I could and you guys were there. I love you guys and I know you’re committed. And I love the kids and I will love your newest baby. I’m sorry I shouldn’t have lashed out. I’m sorry and I love you all.”

“It’s okay, Rae. It hurt, hearing you say that but I understand. I freaked when I heard about the twins and I said things I didn’t mean and regret so I understand. I forgive you but please find out if you are pregnant then talk to my sister and tell her everything. And let us know after you take the test too. I’ll text Anya and tell her to wait for you in your bedroom and you’ll come talk to her within the hour, would that be enough time to go get a test and take it?”

“I actually had a couple tests left from when I took the six to find out about Sprout so I told Rae she could use them.”

“Oh, perfect, so should I tell Anya you’ll meet her in your bedroom to talk within an hour?”

“Yeah, that would be good. Thanks guys. I’ll let you know what happens. Sorry for waking you up by the way.”

“It’s okay good luck sis.”

The couple hung up the phone and Lexa text her sister.

Lexa to Anya: We talked to Raven. Please go wait for her in your bedroom and she’ll join you within the hour to talk. Everything will be okay and remember we love you. Call or text to let us know how everything goes. Love you.

Anya to Lexa: You know something, I can tell but okay. I will wait in the bedroom. Thank you for talking to her and I will get back to you after we talk. Love you too.

“You think they’ll be okay?”

“Yes, once Raven takes the test and talks to my sister they’ll be fine.”

“Yeah, how are you getting hard right now?”

“Babe, you’re standing in front of my completely naked and I can see my cum dried on your thigh. You can’t blame me for getting aroused regardless of the situation when you look like that. I meant it when I told you I can get hard just looking at you. The real question is, what are you going to do about this?”

“Good thing we fell asleep so early because you won’t be getting anymore sleep tonight my love. Sit up babe, head against the headboard, legs spread and out straight.”

Lexa immediately did as told and watched as Clarke made her way to the foot of the bed before crawling towards the brunette on her hands and knees, making sure her breasts jiggled just the way she knew Lexa liked. Lexa could feel her member stiffening more as she watched Clarke slowly crawl towards her. Reaching her legs, Lexa tried to swallow the lump in her throat as she watched Clarke crawl in between her spread legs; her hands sliding from her ankles all the way up to thighs before giving her sack a teasing squeeze before removing her hand and sitting with her legs folded under her as she instead began to gently caress her own breasts, making sure to avoid her sensitive nipples, moaning as she continued to fondle herself. Lexa felt her fully erect member twitch watching her fiancée play with her own breasts.

“Fuck Clarke.”

Smirking, knowing she was getting the desired reaction from Lexa, Clarke spread her own legs and moved her right hand slowly down her body until she reached her mound. Slipping her hand between her legs she rubbed her glistening folds, being sure to give Lexa a view of her now drenched hand. Lexa’s cock twitched and more pre-cum spurted out.

“Clarke, please, I need you to touch me. I’m so hard for you babe.”

Clarke ignored her fiancée’s pleas and continued to rub her cunt and began to dip two fingers insider while she began to moan louder. Clarke kept this up for a couple of minutes before she began to fuck herself in earnest. Lexa couldn’t take it anymore and wrapped a hand around her cock and went to stroke herself when Clarke slapped her hand away.

“No, I am in control and you will not touch yourself unless I tell you to. You will not cum unless I say you can. You will not touch me unless I allow it. Break those rules and I stop and you don’t get to cum. Understand?”

Lexa gulped at this new assertive, dominant side of Clarke.

“Yes.”

“Good. Now, eyes on me. That’s good. You wish it was your cock inside don’t you? Feeling every ridge in my walls, brush my g-spot with your tip, feeling my walls clench down on you. You want that don’t you Lexa?”

“Fuuuccck, yes, yes that’s what I want. Please, let me have it. Please let me be inside you Clarke.”

“No, I don’t think you’re ready for my pussy, my mouth maybe. Would you like that; would you like my mouth wrapped around your cock, bobbing up and down, sucking on your tip?”

“Shit, yes! Please, I need something.”

“Mhmm, remember though you can’t cum unless I say you can.”

“Yes, I understand. Please Clarke! I need you!”

With a final smirk, Clarke removed her hands from her own body and instead leaned down, wrapped her mouth around the engorged tip, her left hand around the base of the long and thick member and her right hand cupped the heavy seed filled balls. Darkened blue eyes never left darkened green as she began to suck on the tip and bob her head until she had taken in about half of the massive cock while her hand worked the remaining half and each time she sucked on the tip she gave a gentle squeeze to her lover’s balls.

“Oh shit Clarke! Fuck, I want to cum. Clarke can I cum?”

“No, you won’t cum until I say.”

Clarke picked up her pace until she was working her lover’s cock with only her mouth, the tip hitting the back of Clarke’s through each time she bobbed down. Clarke could feel more pre-cum oozing out of Lexa and Clarke knew the brunette wouldn’t be able to hold her release back much longer. After giving the tip one last suck and one more squeeze to the balls, Clarke released the stiff member and moved to straddled Lexa before lining the tip with her entrance and sinking down, taking her in all the way.

“Always so deep. Fuck, Lex, I swear you feel even bigger like this.”

“Clarke, you’re so wet, so tight. I can’t last long.”

“Hold on a little longer baby.”

“Can I touch you, please?”

“Yes, wherever you want but please avoid my nipples they’re still sensitive.”

Lexa moved her right hand to hold Clarke’s hip to help her ride her while her left traveled to the breasts she loved so much. She gently kneading one, then the other making sure to avoid the nipples.

“That’s it baby, ride me.”

“I’m close, Lex. Shit, you feel so fucking good inside me.”

In that moment, Clarke couldn’t help herself and leaned down to connect her lips to Lexa’s. Getting lost in the feeling of Lexa’s lips against hers, their tongues licking into each other’s mouths and slamming down hard on the brunette’s massive cock, Clarke felt her walls clamp down as she squirted her release on and around Lexa’s cock and onto her lap.

“Lexa!!!”

“Shit, Clarke, you’re clamped so tight around me, I need to cum. Please Clarke, let me cum!”

Clarke was just starting to come down from her high when Lexa’s pleas reached her ears.

“Fuck me, Lex. Fuck me hard and cum deep inside me.”

Lexa began to thrust hard up into Clarke, their moans and the sound of slapping skins the only sounds filling the room. Lexa thrust as hard as she could half a dozen more times before she felt Clarke fall over the edge once more causing her explode deep inside the blonde, releasing what felt like and endless stream of her seed. The couple helped each other down from their intense highs and when she felt Clarke’s walls relax she gently pulled out and helped move Clarke to lay next to her, making sure to be careful of her stomach.

“Damn Clarke, whatever brought out that side of you we should do more often. You commanding me like, shit babe that was hot as fuck.”

“You were just lying there and you were still unzipped. You can’t blame me for wanting you, especially when you looked like that.”

“I’ll remember that then and wear the jock strap more often. That was amazing. You’re always amazing. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“So worth dealing with our sisters in the middle of the night.”

“Definitely. Speaking of should we check to see if either has called or text while we were occupied?”

“I guess we should.”

Lexa then grabbed her phone while Clarke grabbed hers. They looked at each other and showed their screens showing that neither had any missed calls or text messages.

“Maybe Rae is still talking to your sister.”

“Maybe, it’s 6am now so it’s midnight for them so they could have fallen asleep too. I guess we’ll just have to wait to hear from them. If they don’t reach out we can always ask when they call us after the kids wake up.”

“True. So, until then what should we do today?”

“Hmm what if we go out for breakfast then do a little sightseeing. We could start with the Eiffel Tower and then just see where we end up.”

“I like that plan, Lex. Any place in mind for breakfast?”

“Yes actually, what about Le Café des Bains? It’s not too far from here and has traditional French fare but also Italian and other European dishes. I’ve never been but Mom raved about it the last time she was here and if they impressed a chef they must be good.”

“Sounds good to me. If Indra approves we’re sure to find food we love.”

“Perfect, let me go online really quick and see what time we can get a reservation for then we can get ready.”

Lexa quickly went online and checked the available times for breakfast that morning. Seeing there were still several openings.

“Babe, it looks like we could do 8:30, 9 or 9:30. Any preference?”

“How about 9 so we can take an adult shower before we get dressed.”

“An adult shower? Fuck. Yes, 9am it is. Alright, we’ve got the reservation and lets get to that shower.”

Clarke chuckled at how fast Lexa moved ran into the ensuite then followed her fiancée. Thanks to the tankless water heater the couple was able to enjoy a few rounds of mind-blowing shower sex. Two hours later, they finally emerged from the ensuite, wrapped in towels so they could get dressed for the breakfast they would be having in an hour. It only took the couple fifteen minutes to finish getting ready. They grabbed what they needed for their day out and made their way to the elevator.

When the couple reached the café, they were quickly seated and enjoyed a wonderful breakfast before they embarked on their first day of sightseeing. They started with the Eiffel Tower, making sure to see everything they could and take every picture imaginable. Clarke noticed there was a hop on hop off bus tour of the city and begged Lexa to go on it when they finished at the tower. Happy to oblige, the couple spent the next several hours hopping on and off as they experienced much of what Paris had to offer. They took an endless number of pictures and selected a couple to send their family in the Woods family group chat. Finally, around 1:30pm Clarke was getting hungry so Lexa took her to a local deli she remembered made picnic baskets. She got a basket with a variety of meats, cheeses, French bread and everything else needed to make a good sandwich plus fresh fruit and some sparkling water and ginger ale to drink. Since they were once again near the Eiffel Tower, Lexa took Clarke to the Champ de Mars to enjoy their picnic lunch while also having incredible views of the Eiffel Tower and Paris.

“Wow, this is amazing Lex.”

“I’m glad you like it. I always wanted to enjoy a picnic here but never had anyone to enjoy it with. I’m glad you’re who I get share a picnic here with.”

“Me too. I’m so glad I get to experience Paris with you. We should bring the kids here someday once Sprout is old enough to enjoy it too.”

Moving so she can place a hand on Clarke’s still flat stomach, Lexa smiles.

“I agree. I want to take our family all over the world so they can experience all the culture the world has to offer.”

“I like the sound of that. I am so in love with you and our family, Lexa.”

“I love you and our family too.”

Moving her mouth close to Clarke’s stomach, Lexa gently caressing the skin as she beings to speak to their unborn child.

“What do you say Sprout, would like to travel the world with Mama, Aden, Madi and I? You would? Perfect because you will. I love you Sprout and I promise to make sure you can experience all the culture the world has to offer; see how other civilizations live and learn to appreciate the differences between those cultures and civilizations. I love you Sprout. I can’t wait until I can bring you and your siblings here to enjoy a picnic with Mama and I.”

Lexa then sealed her declaration with a gentle kiss to Clarke’s stomach.

“You really are perfect Lexa and I cannot wait to see you with Sprout once she arrives.”

“She? You think it’s a girl?”

“Yeah, I don’t know I just see a girl every time I picture all of us together after the birth.”

“Hmm a mini Clarke, yeah I could get used to that.”

“No, I want another mini Lexa.”

“Compromise, a little girl with blonde hair and green eyes then another little boy a couple years down the line with brunette hair and blue eyes.”

“I like the sound of that Lex.”

Consumed by their love for each other and their family, Lexa and Clarke lean in at the same time and share a sweet kiss that Clarke quickly deepens. Before things can get too heated though, Lexa’s phone rings.

“It’s Anya. The kids must be up ready to talk to us or she wants to tell us what happened with her and Rae first.”

“Well answer it so we can find out.”

Lexa nodded and accepted the FaceTime call.

“Hey Anya. Where are the kids? We thought they’d be awake and ready to talk to us by now.”

“Hey Lexa, Hey Clarke. They’re eating breakfast still but I wanted to talk to you both first.”

“Okay, what’s going on Ahn and where’s my sister?”

“She’ll be here in a second, she’s in the bathroom Clarke. Oh wait, here she is.”

“Hey guys.”

“Hey, Rae,” the couple says in unison.

“So, what did you two want to tell Clarke and I?”

“So, I took the pregnancy test and we got the results.”

“Well don’t leave us hanging, sis. Are you pregnant or not?”

“Both tests were negative but something else did happen.”

“What happened,” Lexa asked.

Raven and Anya move so Clarke and Lexa could look at something.

“OH. MY. GOD.”

Chapter Text

“OH. MY. GOD.”

“Anya, you may be older than me but I demand you explain now.”

“Well, Raven and I had a really long chat about everything. It seems we skipped over some conversations that we should have had. We never considered the possibility of a miracle pregnancy and we should have. So, we talked about things and now know that should that happen in the future we’re both okay with it. We also know that we want a future. We do want a family regardless of how we get there.”

“Sis, that’s great and I’m happy you two had that talk but that doesn’t explain what we just saw.”

“I decided to take a page out of your book and decided to make a promise. I called David first thing this morning since he’s done some really great work for us in the past when we needed pieces. He came over a little after 7am and that’s how we got that.”

“Okay, Lex, your sister isn’t giving us proper answers so Rae explain; specifically, explain what it means.”

“We were up until 5am talking so I never heard her get up this morning but when she did wake me up she gave me this. She made me a promise; a promise that we’ll get married one day and have a family. So, no it’s not an engagement ring but it is a promise ring.”

“You mother fuckers making us think that’s a damn engagement ring the way you held you damn hand up.”

“Sorry sis but we had to have a little fun.”

“Fuck you Anya.”

“Anyway, while those two duke it out I think that’s great, Rae I’m happy for you.”

“Thanks sis.”

“That is great Anya even if I want to give you shit for making us think it was an engagement ring. But, I guess this means the little sister can teach the older sister some tricks, huh?”

“Oh, shut up. Not all of us go from strangers to soulmates in less than 60 seconds like you.”

“Very funny, but what can I say Clarke took ownership of my heart with one look.”

“And there’s sappy Clexa. Before this turns into you two asking when we’ll upgrade to an engagement ring tell us how Paris is.”

“Rae, it’s amazing! The house has a clear view of the Eiffel Tower and lets just say it provided perfect mood lighting for some quality time on the balcony last night.”

“Nope, too much information Clarke, I do not want to hear about my sister fucking you.”

“Anyway, we went to this great café for breakfast then explored the tower and did a hop on hop off bus tour before Lexa took me out for a picnic lunch and then you called. It’s been amazing!”

“It has been amazing. I can’t wait to come back here with Clarke and all our children.”

“See Rae, they are always sickenly cute with each other. Promise me we will never be that bad.”

“Hey! We are not that bad, we’re just in love with each other and our family.”

“Lexa, you two are always sickenly cute, just accept it.”

“Okay, before this turns in a Woods sibling brawl can we talk to the kids now?”

“Sure sis, I’ll go grab them.”

A couple minutes later the phone was handed to a smiling Aden who adjusted it so he and his sister were both shown on the screen.

“Mommy! Mama! We miss you! Uncle Linc made us triple berry pancakes and let Madi and I help make them!”

“Mama! Mommy! They were really good. How’s your trip?”

“Wow! Let me guess he used blueberries, strawberries and blackberries for the pancakes?”

“Yeah, that exactly what he used Mommy. How did you know?”

“Well, baby boy, I am the one who taught him how to make them but I never taught him my secret ingredient so when Mama and I get home we’ll have my mixed berry pancakes so you can see who makes the best ones.”

“Okay!,” the twins cheered in unison.

“We miss you both so much. Mommy and I are having a good time though but we wish you were here. See the tall tower behind us?”

“Yeah,” they again say in unison.

“That’s the Eiffel Tower and it’s so tall but so pretty. We can even see it from Grandma’s house.”

“Wow, it’s so tall.”

“Can Aden and I see it sometime?”

“Of course, baby girl, someday once Sprout is big enough we can all come back together and see the tower as a family.”

“Awesome!”

“Yes!”

“We have to go Moms, Uncle Linc is taking us to Sky Zone to play on the trampolines!”

“That’s awesome Aden. Have your Uncle take pictures for Mama and I okay?”

“Okay.”

“Can you and Mama take pictures for us too?”

“Yes, baby girl. Ask your Aunts or Uncle to show you the pictures we sent a little bit ago on your way to Sky Zone. We love you and we will talk to you tonight okay?”

“Okay Mommy. Bye Mommy, bye Mama,” Madi said.

“Bye Mama and Mommy,” Aden said.

“Bye, I love you,” Lexa said.

“Bye, be good for your Aunts and Uncle. I love you,” Clarke added.

Once the call ended, Clarke and Lexa finished their picnic before heading back to the house so Clarke could paint and sketch some more. Lexa meanwhile, took a nap. What the brunette didn’t know though was that the second Clarke was sure she was asleep, the blonde left the house so she could plan a surprise for Lexa, like Lexa always does for her.

Almost five hours later, Clarke snuck back into the house carrying a box, and sat it down in the walk-in closet. Knowing they were now on a schedule, Clarke went and got ready herself before going to wake her fiancée.

“Lex, baby you need to wake up.”

“mhmm Clarke? Cuddles?”

“Baby, I’d love to cuddle you but we have plans and you need to get dressed.”

Lexa finally opened her eyes and they bulged when she saw what Clarke was wearing.

“Clarke, wow you are breathtaking. When did you get that dress?”

“I picked it up today. Now, chop chop we have to get moving. Your outfit is in the walk-in.”

“My outfit? What’s going on Clarke?”

“Just get dressed and then you will find out.

Half an hour later Lexa was dressed in a tailored Armani navy blue suit with a white shirt that had the first few buttons opened so you could see just enough cleavage. Clarke’s dress, that Lexa was still drooling over, was a sequined red dress that reached just above the knee that complimented Lexa’s suit.

“Are you going to tell me where we are going so dressed up?”

“You’ll see but trust me it’s something you will love.”

“I love anything as long as you’re there.”

“Charmer.”

Not long after, they arrived at Clarke’s intended destination and Lexa was confused.

“You brought me to the Seine?”

“Yes and no. See that boat?”

“The Bateaux Mouches one?”

“Yup. That’s our ride for the night. You are always planning amazing surprises for me or doing something amazing for and I wanted to do that for you. I called your mom while you were napping and she made a few calls and now that boat is ours for the evening. I wanted us to have a special evening so I didn’t want us to be surrounded by strangers. We will be embarking on their traditional dinner and a show cruise which includes a cabaret performance at The Crazy Horse. You have always told me that you’ve traveled the world but never got to experience those places as a tourist does; you would go from meeting to meeting but didn’t get to explore or visit landmarks so I thought you would enjoy continuing our touristy day by taking a cruise on the Seine where we will see some of Paris’ most treasured landmarks and destinations. As for the cabaret, I remembered what happened at the cabin when the kids found Hart of Dixie on Netflix and they ended up watching the episode where they put on a cabaret and it was clear as day on your face that you loved it, so I thought you’d like to see a real one live.”

“Clarke, this is amazing. Thank you. I love this and I love you.”

“I love you too. Come on, lets get onboard so we can begin the fun.”

“This is just, wow; this is amazing Clarke. Thank you for this.”

“Anything for you babe. I hope you like the selection I made for dinner.”

“What did you pick?”

“Normally, you’d be able to order off a menu but I thought I’d order for both of us since you have been really good at selecting meals for both of us before.”

“Sounds lovely baby.”

“Thanks. Okay, for our appetizer we will be having a block of duck foie gras with toasted French bread and for our entrée we will be having Pork fillet mignon, beetroot and agria potato pancake with chorizo cream. Then for desert we have chocolate caramel and citrus delight.”

“You really are going all out. That sounds like an amazing selection. Look at this boat Clarke! Perfect views on every side even the dinning section with full ceiling to floor windows. Oh, my God, Clarke! Did you have them set this up?”

“Yes, after your mom helped me get them agree to let us buy out the boat for the night, they asked if I had any special requests so we met and I helped design how I wanted it to look and I know you secretly love the scenes in my romantic comedies I make you watch where there’s a romantic candlelit dinner so surprise, my love, this is your candlelit dinner. I love you.”

“Baby, this is amazing. It’s better than any of the scenes in those movies you make me watch.”

“Hey, I know you secretly love them!”

“Maybe, but seriously this is perfect. I don’t know what I did to deserve all this but thank you.”

“Lex, you do things like this for me all the time. You flew me to Arkadia where you bought me my dream second gallery space, you literally brought the forest inside your mom’s dining room so give me a cozy breakfast in the woods even with it being the middle of winter, you took me to a mcmansion in the woods for a week of family time, you found and bought back my father’s mustang for me, you literally had a fireworks display arranged for when you proposed, need I continue?”

“Yeah but you’re you and deserve the world.”

“And you are you and deserve the world right back.”

“I love you Clarke Eliza Woods.”

“I really love the sound of that and cannot wait to officially be a Woods. I love you so damn much Alexandria Jazmyn Woods, my amazing soon-to-be wife and extraordinary mother to all of our children.

Lexa couldn’t resist kissing her fiancée anymore so she snaked an arm around her waist, pulled her in close and kissed her with everything she had. She quickly deepened the kiss and Clarke wrapped her arms around Lexa’s neck as the pair had a small make out session until their waiter for the evening announced his presence with a small clearing of his throat and served their appetizer and Pellegrino waters.

“Thank you, Daniel. Please let the chef know this looks wonderful.”

“Your welcome Ms. Woods and if you or the other Ms. Woods need anything else before I bring out your main course please hit the call button on the side of the table.”

“Ms. Woods, huh? I think they assumed we were already married because they said when your mom called she said her daughter-in-law was trying to do something nice for her daughter.”

“I told you she already considers you her daughter. I’m surprised she hasn’t told you to call her mom yet.”

“Actually…”

“Wait, has she?”

“When I was on the back deck alone with her before we left the cabin to come here she told me that I’ve been her daughter since the moment we got pregnant with the twins even though she didn’t know me yet. She said I didn’t have to keep calling her Indra and could call her mom or nomon if I wanted.”

“She said you could call her nomon, really?”

“Yeah, she said it was the customary name for a mother in Trikru and eventually Kongeda culture but overtime as everyone started to assimilate to the larger culture of the country use of the traditional terms became less frequent. She said you guys called her nomon until you started going to school.”

“We did, when we started going to school though there was maybe half a dozen of us of Trikru or Kongeda decent so we just stopped using the traditional terms regularly. You should call her that if you want though, maybe I will too because your mom may have also dropped the “you’re my daughter too and can call me mom” bomb.”

“I’ll think about it but come on lets eat this amazingly good looking duck foie gras with toasted French bread.”

“Yes, lets but first lets take a picture to send the kids. The tower is even in the distance and you can see it lit up and they’ll love that.”

“Definitely.”

The pair spent about five minutes taking pictures and sending them in the family group chat telling their siblings to show the kids before digging into their first course.

“Wow! Clarke, this is amazing! You made an excellent choice.”

“It really is.”

The rest of their meal was amazing. Both Lexa and Clarke loved the food and the conversation flowed easy and eventually they started talking about their wedding. Before they knew it though, the meal was over and they made their way to the upper deck of the boat where they stayed until they docked again. During the entire cruise, they enjoyed breathtaking views of the Eiffel Tower, the Louvre, Notre Dame, the Musée d’Orsay, the Conciergerie and other beautiful landmarks. When they docked on the pier again, they thanked Daniel and the chef for a wonderful evening with amazing food and left a sizeable tip. When they stepped onto the pier again Lexa noticed a horse drawn carriage was waiting for there and seemingly waiting for them.

“Clarke, is that…is that for us?”

“It is. When we were watching One Tree Hill, which by the way I still can’t believe you never saw until I introduced you to it, I noticed the way you smiled and had a gleam in your eye when Haley arrived to her vow renewal ceremony in a horse drawn carriage and when Brooke and Lucas got the free horse drawn carriage ride when the coachman thought they had just gotten engaged so I thought I’d give you your own horse drawn carriage ride as we make our way to the show.”

“And you say I’m extra with surprises.”

“I learned from the best love. Come, our ride awaits.”

The couple enjoyed a beautiful horse drawn carriage ride through the streets of Paris as they made their way to The Crazy Horse.

“This venue is amazing. I’ve only read and heard about it but I’ve never been able to come before. Did you know Beyoncé filmed one of her videos here once? And they’re known for having celebrity guest co-stars in their shows?”

“I did know that Lex. I didn’t realize you were this interested in cabaret though.”

“It’s a beautiful art form and come on I’m a lesbian Clarke so what’s there not to like,” the brunette asked with a raised eyebrow and smirk before laughing at Clarke’s expression.

“Well, if you’re so interested in the performer’s looks you I guess you aren’t interested to see what I had planned for when we get home.”

“What?! Clarke, babe, no. I love you and you are the only woman who can turn me on. I do appreciate good art though; I mean how else did I manage to score the best work of art the world has to offer as my soon-to-be wife and mother of my children?”

“Ugh, always a charmer even when I’m trying to be the one with the good comebacks.”

“Oh, you do come back with some good ones but I just know I hit the jackpot with you and I won’t ever stop reminding myself and you how damn lucky I know I am.”

“We’re both lucky.”

The happy couple shared a chaste kiss before Clarke led her inside. The couple took their seats at a small table just as the host walked on stage.

“Welcome to The Crazy Horse and do we have a crazy show for you tonight, including two guest stars. Sit back and enjoy the show.”

Just as the lights dimmed, Lexa realized they were the only ones in the establishment.

“Clarke, we’re the only ones here.”

“So we are. Shhh watch the show, love.”

Clarke was smirking but Lexa couldn’t tell due to the dimmed lighting. Before she could prod Clarke for more information the cabaret dancers came on stage for the opening number where everyone was introduced. The number was wonderful. The women were dressed short black sequin rompers that only reached the top of their thighs with a black velvet vest on top. The look was completed with a short rimmed black hat, long black gloves and sparkling black high heels with red on the bottom of the soles. The few male dancers had black sparking shorts with suspenders, but no shirts and black dance shoes.

“Wow, they’re really good, thank you for this Clarke.”

“You’re welcome and they are good, aren’t they?”

The couple watched in awe as the show continued. They had gone through three more numbers before the announcer took the state again.

“I hope you have enjoyed the festivities so far but for this next one we have a very special guest who will also be lending her incredible voice for the remainder of the numbers. Mademoiselles, may I present to you our wonder cabaret dancers and special guest, Christina Aguilera!!”

“Oh my God! Oh my God! Clarke it’s Xtina!!!”

“I know, it’s awesome, isn’t it?”

“So fucking lucky you picked today for this!”

“Good evening, Paris. It is always a pleasure to stop by The Crazy Horse and this is dedicated to my friend, Clarke Griffin soon-to-be Woods and her fiancée Lexa! I hope you enjoy this ladies.”

As Christina Aguilera began to sing and dance alongside the dancers, dressed in an even sexier version of the dancers’ outfits Lexa looked at her fiancée dumbfounded.

“You..You know Christina Aguilera?!?!”

“I do. Not long after I opened the gallery in Polis she had a tour stop in the city and stopped by because she heard there was an edgy new artist in town who had opened a gallery. I was there, like I always was in the beginning, and we got talking and she ended up buying several pieces and commissioning to do a couple others. We’ve stayed in touch and her kids have actually played with hers a couple times.”

“How have you gone this long without telling me this?”

“It never seemed the right time to say ‘oh by the way I’m kind of friends with a major celebrity’ then when the kids gifted us with this trip I remembered that she would be here for a few shows so I called her knowing you’re a fan of her performance in Burlesque and she agreed to help out with this. She’s why we have the club to ourselves.”

“Wow. She’s really good too, look.”

“Yeah she is.”

Clarke and Lexa enjoyed two more numbers before Christina Aguilera herself stopped to talk.

“We have one more number planned for tonight but we need a little help. Clarke, would you care to help me with the final number of the evening?”

Lexa turned to look at her fiancée, who was already standing up with a smirk on her face, with her jaw on the ground at the knowledge that her fiancée was actually going on stage. She watched as Clarke walked on stage then hugged the singer but what the blonde did next truly shocked her. Clarke took center stage next to the singer and pulled her red dress off to reveal her own cabaret outfit, but like the singer’s hers was sexier with the romper barely covering her ass and revealing an ample amount of cleavage and she also had stockings and garter belts on.

“Holy shit my girl is sexy as fuck on that stage.”

Clarke then joined the performers for the final number causing Lexa to feel her cock twitch and begin to harden. By the time the performance was over, she had to adjust herself so she would look presentable as she saw her fiancée walking towards her with Christina Aguilera herself.

“Clarke, that was fantastic. You were, wow you were incredible. How long have you been planning that?”

“Lex, first I’d like you to meet Christina. Christina, this is my fiancée and Aden and Madi’s other mother, Lexa Woods.”

“It’s very nice to meet you. Clarke hasn’t stopped talking about you since we spoke just after Christmas. I was very happy to hear you two were able to find each other again. You have wonderful children.”

“It’s such an honor to meet you. I’m shocked. I never expected this to be how the night went.”

“Well, Clarke called the day after Christmas to tell me she had finished the last piece I had hired her to do and she mentioned your kids were sending you here and that you would love to see a cabaret show. I’ve actually done some work here before so I put in a call and it just went from there. I’m glad that my schedule allowed me to be a part of this. Plus, this is a nice change of pace from my usual shows. I wish I could hang out longer but lets take a few pictures, I’m sure the kids would like them and then maybe after my tour we can arrange something for the kids again?”

“That would be great but let me slip this back on first, don’t want to scar them for life yet.”

Clarke quickly put the dress back on and the trio took a couple pictures before parting ways. Lexa was still borderline painfully hard so she quickly whisked Clarke out to the waiting limo, the blonde had arranged for the evening.

Once they were both in the back of the limo and the driver pulled away from the curb, Lexa pulled down the divider to speak. When she had his attention, she slipped him some extra tip money and asked that he continue driving around the city until they were ready to go home. The driver nodded his acknowledgment and Lexa put the divider up and quickly turned and connected her lips to Clarke’s as she pushed the blonde down on her back and got on top of her, being mindful of her stomach though as always.

“For someone who says I pull out all the stops and make grand gestures, you sure made one hell of a grand gesture of your own.”

“You always do such amazing things for me and I wanted to do something for you too.”

“You don’t have to make grand gestures, babe, I just need you.”

“And I just need you; you don’t have to make grand gestures either.”

The pair smiled at each other before connecting their lips once again. Lexa quickly deepened the kiss, tongues swirling around each other as Lexa began to buck her hips into Clarke’s.

“Do you feel how hard I am for you? You did this. Fuck, Clarke, you looked so damn sexy on that stage. I don’t know how I did cum in my pants watching you.”

“Shit, Lex. I’m so wet, I need you.”

“Maybe I should tease you like you teased me on that stage tonight. Pulling this dress off to reveal that outfit, God Clarke, you looked so damn sexy. You’re always sexy but damn you just were out of this world on that stage.”

“Lexa. I’m pregnant with your child so I’m hormonal and fucking horny so either pull that hard cock out of your pants and fuck me or tell the driver to take us home so I can do it myself.”

“I will but don’t think this is over when we leave this car.”

“Good. I hoped it wouldn’t be. Now get to work.”

Before Clarke even finished speaking Lexa had unbuttoned her pants, pulled down the zipper and pushed her pants and boxer briefs down just far enough for her erect shaft and balls to spring free. Once free, she pushed Clarke’s dress up so it bunched around her hips, pushed her panties to the side and slipped inside in one deep smooth thrust.

“Fuck!”

“Clarke, this isn’t going to last long.”

“S’okay, still feel so good.”

Lexa jack hammered into Clarke’s sopping, tight pussy. Only the sounds of moans, groans and the slapping of skin filled the back of the limo.

“Lex! Yes! Yes, baby, right there!”

Lexa had hit Clarke’s g-spot and adjusted so she could hit it on every thrust. Feeling she was about to blow, she picked up her pace and furiously rubbed around Clarke’s clit causing the blonde to impossibly tighten around her shaft, trying to milk her of her cum.

“Yes! Shit, Clarke!!!”

“Lexa!!!!”

The couple came together with Lexa pouring a huge, thick load inside her fiancée and Clarke coming hard around Lexa’s cock, their mutual release leaking out around the still semi-hard shaft.

“Always amazing.”

“You too, Clarke; every time is a dream come true.”

Lexa gently pulled out and went to fix Clarke’s clothes when the blonde looked at her confused.

“Lex, you’re still hard.”

“I know but I don’t want another quick and dirty round with you; I want to make love to you so lets get home so I can worship you like you deserve.

“Mhm I like the sound of that.”

Quickly fixing her pants and helping Clarke sit back up Lexa asked the driver to take them home.

Twenty minutes later the couple arrived home and Lexa quickly ushered them into their private elevator where she began to kiss Clarke sensually up her neck.

“When those doors open, your night will only just be beginning Clarke.”

DING!

Chapter Text

The night of the caberat, the couple stayed up until dawn making love and reaffirming their love for each other. That night the connected on a whole new level and it only brought them closer together. For the rest of their time in Paris, the did things tourists normally so Clarke could see and do everything she wanted to do. When they weren’t out sightseeing, Clarke was painting or sketching. She had completed several new pieces while in Paris.

It was now their last day in Paris and they would fly via helicopter to the estate in the South of France. They were set to leave at 5pm so they’d arrive at the estate for dinner by 7pm. They decided to spend their day wandering around Paris without a plan and seeing where the day took them. When they were leaving a little bistro after an amazing lunch, Lexa heard her named called.

“Alexandria, Alexandria Woods, is that you?”

Clarke and Lexa looked up and a woman was standing not too far in front of them, nervously biting her lip as she looked at Lexa. She had a little boy with her who didn’t look much older than Aden or Madi.

“Costia.”

“There’s no need to be short Lexa.”

“Only my family, friends and close colleagues call me Lexa. You are none of those so it is Alexandra to you. Come on Clarke, lets head home.”

“Don’t just walk away, talk to me, lets catch up.”

“I don’t want to. There’s nothing for us to talk about. We are not together anymore and honestly, we never truly were; you can’t have a relationship with someone if they’re using you the entire time. You tried say I was your son’s other parents when you knew I wasn’t. Even when he was born and clearly was of a heritage neither of us share you tried to say he was mine. I’m happy now. I met the love of my life and we have two beautiful children and another on the way. I’m happy so I have no reason to talk to you.”

“So, you’ll raise some other whore’s children, including an unborn one showing she clearly cheated on you, but you couldn’t raise mine?”

“I don’t need a child to be biologically mine to love and raise but I do need an honest partner who loves me unconditionally. You were neither of those things, you wanted the Woods money but Clarke is those things and so much more. And not that it’s any of your business but our children, born and unborn, are biologically mine as well. And don’t ever call my fiancée a cheater, unlike others she’s faithful. This conversation is over. Goodbye Costia.”

The couple then walked around Costia and continued to make their way home so they could finish packing. Lexa could tell Clarke wanted to ask about Costia but was thankful she didn’t. She knew her fiancée would ask one they were home though.

An hour later they were almost done packing when Clarke could wait any longer and finally asked what she had been dying to ask for over an hour.

“Lex, that woman earlier, said you wouldn’t raise her child but I got the impression there’s much more to the story can you explain?”

“I’m sorry you had to deal with her insinuating you’re a cheater.”

“It’s fine, you corrected her. Will you tell me what happened between you two in the past?”

“Ugh, I was hoping to avoid this talk, not because I’m not over her or it but because my insecurities about never having kids were strengthened by her and her actions are the big reason I reacted so poorly after you told me about the twins. Being reminded of her made me say terrible things about you when Anya came to my apartment that day because I let what happened with her get to me so I don’t like being reminded of it.”

“Lex, you already told me about the things you said when Anya came to talk to you and I told you I understood. You said there was someone before me who said you got her pregnant but she lied. That was Costia wasn’t it?”

“It was.”

“What happened with her?”

“We met in high school. She was my first girlfriend actually. I thought she accepted me completely; she acted like she did. She even took my virginity. Anyway, we started dating her junior year which was my senior year. As you know, I turned eighteen my senior year and my dad died not long after I graduated. We were still together when he passed. A couple months after his passing, I was just starting to settle in at Trikru Inc. when Costia showed up in my office in tears. I asked her what was wrong and she told me she was pregnant and that it was mine. We had only had sex one time and that was the night of my father’s funeral. I was in a bad place and let something happen that shouldn’t have. We used a condom though. So, when she told me, I was shocked because we used protection and I was supposed to be sterile. She was my girlfriend though and I trusted her so I believed her and didn’t ask any questions. My family never liked her and kept urging me to get a DNA test. On some level I think I knew something wasn’t right but I had wanted kids so desperately that I think I latched on to the idea of having one. Costia changed during the pregnancy though. She was always gone and she kept urging me to marry her but she didn’t want a pre-nup because ‘we’ll be together forever so why would we need one’. I should have started asking questions but I guess I chose to stay blissfully ignorant but I didn’t marry her and I never proposed. Deep down I knew something wasn’t right I just didn’t want to admit it. Anyway, when she went into labor, seemingly two months early, I was in New York for a quick business meeting. I rushed back when I got the call thinking something had gone wrong because babies don’t come two months early if everything is okay. I got to the hospital while she was pushing. I was there when her son was born and they put him in my arms but I didn’t feel a connection to him but I told myself it was because it hadn’t sunk in yet. When they brought him back from his newborn checks they said he was over nine pounds and we were lucky he came when he did or they’d have to induce. I was confused so I asked why citing that he wasn’t due for two more months so why would they have induced. The doctor looked confused and explained he was two weeks overdue not two months early. He must have seen the look of fear on Costia’s face because he quickly left the room having realized he’d just opened a can of worms. I confronted her and she said he must have confused her with another patient. I demanded a DNA test and Nyko came to perform it and sure enough the test came back that her son was not my child. I showed her the results and walked away never intending to see her again. Fast forward a few months and I got served with a summons to family court. Costia was suing me for child support and custody. It seems she neglected to include in her filing that I had already had a DNA test done that showed her child was not mine. The day of the hearing, I showed up with my lawyer and the Judge asked what we were doing there when it seemed obvious to her that the child was not mine. I hadn’t bothered to look when Costia walked in so I did look over hearing that and I saw what she meant; Costia’s baby was black. Costia and I were both white, obviously. Before I could speak though Costia started rambling that it was my baby and a DNA test would prove it. My lawyer of course then presented the court with the DNA test showing he wasn’t my child and the Judge quickly threw out her suit and told her she would be notifying the District Attorney so they could investigate her for perjury in a sworn statement. Last I had heard she plead guilty to perjury charges and left the country after her sentence was complete.”

“I am so sorry you had to go through all that Lex. I completely understand why you reacted the way you did now. She didn’t deserve you. Hopefully today was the last time we run into her. I hope you know though that I would never cheat on you. I love you and you are my first and my last.”

“I know babe. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

The couple were now at the helicopter pad on the roof of a neighboring building waiting for their bags to finish being loaded so they could take off to head to the estate in the South of France.

“Are you excited for your first helicopter ride?”

“I am and I can’t wait to see the estate. But mainly, I’m excited for another week with you. I know we talked to the kids this morning, but do you think we could FaceTime them when we get to the house so they can see it?”

“Of course! I think that sounds like a great idea.”

Two hours later they were landing on the helicopter pad on the estate’s property.

“Lexa, did we just land in our backyard?”

“Yes.”

“Wow. I feel like I’m living in a movie world right now.”

“You’re not, this is reality. But remember I didn’t go around buying this extrvegant properties, for the most part, I mainly inherited them. I know we have some really extravagant things and have done some really over the top things but we ar ejsut regular people and I want us to stay that way.”

“I couldn’t agree more. Lets call the kids now so they can see the landing pad; you know they’ll love it.”

“Sure thing Clarke.”

Lexa dialed her sister’s number but no one answered. They then tried Rave and got no answer. Next, they tried Lincoln but still no answer. It was a Saturday so the grandmas should have been around but none of them answered either.

“That’s weird. They must be at Sky Zone or at the movies if they’re not answering.”

“You’re probably right Lex, but can we leave a message for them to call us as soon as possible?”

“Already done babe. Come on let me show you the house then if we still have heard from them we can call again.”

“Okay.”

Lexa led Clarke into the house from the back patio entrance but immediately knew something wasn’t right. The couple got very quiet as they could hear movement in the house that didn’t belong to them.

“Clarke, I need you to stay behind me; someone is here in the house and no one except us is supposed to be here.”

“Oh, my God!”

Chapter Text

“Lexa if no one else is supposed to be here we should call the authorities and not check it out ourselves.”

“Yes, normally I’d agree but we just came in on a helicopter and the landing pad may be on the western edge of the property but whoever is ere still should have been able to hear it.”

“So?”

“So, I think whoever is here is someone we know.”

“But who?”

“I have my suspicions but I’m not entirely sure.”

The couple slowly made their way through their home following the noises they would periodically hear. By now Lexa was fairly certain their guest was leading them somewhere and based on the direction they were headed she was almost positive they were headed towards the large den. They rounded a corner when a gold streak ran their way and straight into them knocking both Lexa and Clarke down.

“Oh, my God!”

“What the hell!”

“Picasso, get off of me. Yes, I’m happy to see you too boy but did you have to knock me down?”

“Come here boy, I’ll give you some attention while Lexa is being grumpy. Who’s my good boy for being careful not to knock me down? That’s right you’re my good boy.”

“So, Picasso are you going to show us which humans brought you here? Hmm are you going to be a good boy and show us?”

Picasso finally seemed to understand and started leading the couple into the den.

“Mommy! Mama!”

“Mama! Mommy!”

The couple couldn’t help smiling widely as they saw their children begin to run towards them. Clarke and Lexa engulfed them in a hug, holding them close for several moments before finally releasing them.

“Hi, my little angels. Mama and I missed you so much.”

“We really did but who brought you guys out here and how did you coming here come about?”

“I think I can answer that for you.”

“Raven! Hi, I missed you.”

“Pregnancy is making you more emotional Clarke, you’ve never told me you missed me after only a week before.”

“Hey be nice to my fiancée.”

“She’s my sister I can tease her if I want and what are you talking about you’re the one being the meanest to her right now.”

“Lex, what is she talking about?”

“Okay, so good surprise, right?”

“Yes, but why did my sister say you’re being the meanest right now?”

Lexa then mumbled so quietly that Clarke didn’t make out a single word said.

“You need to say that a bit louder babe.”

“Ugh. I said I already knew who was in the house because I may have set this up before we ever left for Paris.”

“You little shit but I will admit this was a good surprise but why did you set this up.”

“I knew neither one of us would be able to make it two weeks without seeing the kids so I thought this could be some more quality time for all of us. Plus, with our siblings here we can still have alone time. But I really brought them here because you told me you didn’t want to go dress shopping with any of our moms but rather with our kids and sisters. I also caught you looking at Rime Arodaky’s current line so I made an appointment for her to come out here tomorrow for you to look through her current line and even need be for her to sketch a custom dress for you.”

“Lex, that’s amazing! Thank you! I’m so excited for tomorrow now!”

“I’m glad; you deserve our wedding to be everything you ever dreamed of and I hope I can give you that.”

“It already will be everything I ever dreamed of because I will be marrying you. All I need is you for our wedding to be perfect.”

“I love you so much Clarke.”

“And I love you right back.”

“Alright that’s enough of the sappy love fest.”

“Anya! Hi! And we will be sappy whenever we want, especially here, this is our home after all so we will do what we want.”

“Yeah, yeah. It is good to see you both though.”

“You too, but where is Lincoln?”

“He’s on the phone with Bellamy, Lexa. They’ve been talking a lot this past week about Bellamy potentially taking over as Vice President. I think he’s going to do it. They had a long chat the other day and cleared the air where Octavia is concerned; he chose not to open his letter too by the way.”

“I’m not surprised; our baby brother made it very clear he wants nothing to do with her.”

“Can we talk about something else? This is supposed to be relaxing family time now and we won’t relax if we’re thinking about her.”

“Clarke’s right; we’re all healing from what she did so lets not let thoughts of her creep back in and try to undo the healing we’ve done.”

“Lincoln! I missed you baby brother. How was the call with Bellamy?”

“Great actually. If it’s okay with you Lexa, he would like to accept the Vice President position and we were hoping we could handle his transition when we do mine and Anya’s.”

“I think that sounds great. Please let him know to be in my office at 9am on the 18th and we will all get started. Once that message is sent though no more work talk; lets enjoy this week.”

The family spent the remainder of that day enjoying each other’s company, the twins never leaving their moms’ sides. Before they knew it, it was time for the twins to go to bed and they were thrilled to finally have their moms putting them to bed again. Secretly, Clarke and Lexa were thrilled too; they had missed tucking their kids in. Once Aden and Madi were asleep, the couple decide to retire to their own room knowing Clarke would have a long day the following day. While Clarke would be working on finding her perfect dress the following day, Lexa would be working on finding the perfect tuxedo, with Lincoln’s help. The soon-to-be wives fell asleep with nothing but their love for each other and their children on their minds.

The next day Clarke was up and ready to go by 9am. Rime Arodaky and her team were set to arrive any minute and Clarke was nervous but excited. Nervous because, like all brides-to-be Clarke was afraid she wouldn’t find a dress she liked but excited because she was going to be picking out her wedding dress for her wedding to Lexa. Before she could get too engrossed in her thoughts, the doorbell rang and shortly after the butler led Rime Arodaky into the home and to Clarke before Clarke led them to the den where her children, Raven and Anya were waiting.

“Ms. Griffin, it is a pleasure to meet you. Lexa has told me so much about you and I hear you are an artist so if none of these feel right I am sure we can come up with a stunning design you love.”

“That sounds wonderful; thank you for coming all the way out here.”

“It is no problem. So who are all these people joining us today?”

“The adorable kids are mine and Lexa’ children, Aden and Madi, they’re twins and next to Madi is my sister Raven and next to her is Lexa’s sister Anya.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you all; are you ready to help Clarke find her perfect dress?”

“Yeah, Mama needs a real pretty dress,” Aden stated.

“Mama needs the best dress you have,” Madi added.

With that the group quickly set up a portable changing room and Clarke started trying on the selection Rime Arodaky brought with her. The first dress was a two piece white gown that Clarke liked but didn’t love; plus it showed your midriff off and she had no clue whether or not she’d be showing when the wedding happened so she knew dresses of this style were best to stay away from. The second dress was simple with lace accents but there was no back and all and Clarke wanted something on the back of her gown. It went on like this for what felt like an entire day but was only a few hours until the designer pulled out a gown she had just designed that wasn’t’ even available for sale yet. It was a classic white, high waisted dress with 3D embroidered flowers on the top, cap sleeves and overskirt. The neckline was a more conservative one that fell just below the collar bone but was semi see-through until just below the breasts but the 3D embroidered flowers on the chest were cleverly placed to make sure nothing that shouldn’t be on display was. The back was low but perfect for Clarke’s figure and the design on the stomach would cover any slight baby bump that might be showing by the time of the wedding. Clarke knew immediately this was the one without even trying it on. Once dressed in her dream gown, Clarke some time to admire herself in the mirror.

Clarke had been in the make shift changing room for a while when she finally came out of the changing area, everyone was left speechless at how amazing Clarke looked in that dress.

“Mama you look amazing,” Madi told her mom.

“You’re like a princess,” Aden added.

“What they said sis, this is the one I think.”

“I agree with Rae and the twins, this is perfect Clarke.”

“I think so too. This is the one. I cannot wait to see Lexa’s reaction to this dress.”

With that, Rime Arodaky congratulated Clarke on finding her dream dress and promised she would be on hand the week before the wedding in case any further alterations were needed. Knowing that alterations would bore the kids, Raven and Anya took them to the trampoline room Lexa had added after learning she was a mother so they could have some fun while Clarke and the designer figured out what alterations needed to be made for the dress to fit Clarke even better than it currently did. The pair spent another two hours hammering out alterations and discussed the fact that Clarke was pregnant so they could plan for the possibility of a small baby bump. Rime Arodaky, assured Clarke they would be able to handle it if she was showing by the ceremony and they would be able to alter the dress in a way where no one would notice so that Clarke and Lexa didn’t have to tell everyone about the pregnancy before the wedding if they weren’t ready to do so. By the time Rime Arodaky and her team left Clarke was all smiles and extremely excited because she had found the dress, her dress.

After the designer had left all Clarke could think about was Lexa’s reaction to seeing her in the most beautiful wedding dress she had ever seen.

Chapter Text

While Clarke was looking at wedding dresses, Lexa was looking at tuxedos with her brother. She had talked to Anya previously and they agreed she would stay to help Clarke while Lincoln would go shopping with her. Not wanting to risk seeing Clarke’s dress, should she find the one that day, Lex and Lincoln flew back to Paris on the helicopter so they could meet with Giorgrio Armani himself as well as one of his head designers to find Lexa the perfect tuxedo to marry Clarke in. Thankfully the flight to and from Paris and the estate was less than four hour roundtrip so Lexa could be home by early afternoon.

When they arrived, it was just after 9am and they were brought to the back immediately and greeted by both Giorgrio Armani himself and Patrick Robinson, who was a head designer for Armani in Paris.

“Alexandria, what a pleasure to see you again and congratulations on your upcoming nuptials!”

“Giorgrio, as always it is a pleasure to see you and thank you for agreeing to meet with me on such short notice.”

“Of course, of course. Allow me to introduce you to Patrick Robinson, he is our head designer here in Paris and I thought between all of us we could find you your perfect wedding look.”

“Ms. Woods, it is an honor to meet you.”

“The pleasure is all mine Mr. Robinson. Also, allow me to introduce you both to my brother, Lincoln.”

After the introductions were made, the group got down to business and started their journey to finding Lexa the perfect wedding outfit.

“Alexandria, were you thinking of a traditional black tuxedo or where you looking for more of a classic white look?”

“I would like to see options for both but as it’s my wedding as well I am leaning towards a white look, or perhaps even black trousers with a white jacket.”

“Okay, we can work with that. Patrick, can you go grab the black, white and black/white combo tuxedos from the current line?”

“Of course.”

Patrick returned moments later with two very classic looking black tuxedos that Lexa could not envision herself wearing and one all white tuxedo and one that had a white tuxedo jack but black pants.

“I’m not sure if the black options are really for me for my wedding nor is the black/white combo but I do like the white tuxedo. May I try it on?”

“Of course, it’s your size.”

Lexa went to try the tuxedo on which was a classic style with a satin shawl lapel. It was also clear that a woman could wear it with or without a shirt underneath. Knowing her style fairly well though, Lexa noticed they had included both a plain tuxedo shirt and a front placket one. Each had a matching white bowtie. Choosing to try the front placket shirt first Lexa tried on the ensemble and once the tie was in place she looked in the mirror and gasped because the look was more than she’d ever dreamed of but the color didn’t feel quite right. Lexa walked out to the assembled group and they were all blown away but could tell she wasn’t quite sold on it.

“My dear, what is it you like and don’t like about this so we can find a perfect match for you?”

“I love the classic look and the satin shawl lapel but I’m not feeling the all white look. Our wedding colors are blue and green because those are our eye colors and the colors of our children’s eyes. Could we maybe do this exact look but in a blue that’s not a bright blue but also not as dark as navy and maybe do the satin shawl lapel in black then pair it with this shirt and a matching bowtie?”

“I think that would be beautiful. Patrick, will you go get the royal blue tuxedo so we can see if Alexandria approves of the color?”

“Of course.”

Sure, enough when he returned with the royal blue Lexa fell in love with the color. Since they didn’t have a royal blue version of the shawl lapel tuxedo Lexa loved, they would make one. After taking Lexa’s measurements again to assure the best fit, they told Lexa they would send her the final design photos for final approval then meet her in Greece the week before the wedding for any final adjustments. They then took Lincoln’s measurements for the suit he would be wearing to officiate the ceremony and Lexa provided Anya’s measurements so they could make her matching suit.

With their outfits squared away, Lexa and Lincoln made their way back to the helicopter so they could return to the estate for a family day.

Lexa and Lincoln landed back at the estate a little before 3pm. When they entered through the back patio door they had expected to hear the twins at least but instead it was completely quiet. Lexa had tried calling for them on the intercom but did not get an answer which meant they were likely in one of the few rooms without an intercom. Having narrowed where Clarke, Anya, Raven, Aden and Madi should be to only a few rooms the siblings began to wander through the massive estate searching for them. The first room they tried was the home theater but they found that empty. Next up was the spa room but that too was empty. Lexa and Lincoln then went to the soundproofed recording studio that Lexa’s grandfather had built when a young Lexa declared she was going to be a singer when she grew up. Now the room was where Lexa would go to play around with melodies that got stuck in her head while at the estate. The siblings entered the recording studio into the booth section where theoretically the producer would be while the artist recorded. No one was in the booth but looking through the glass Lexa and Lincoln could see Clarke sitting on a stool strumming an acoustic guitar, Raven was on the drums, Anya was on the keyboard with Aden in her lap playing too and Madi was next to Clarke appearing to sing into the microphone. Lexa immediately hit the button that would allow them to hear what was going on in the recording section part of the studio but would not allow them to hear any noise Lexa or Lincoln would make.

Lexa couldn’t help but smile when the first sounds reached her ears her head snapped back to Clarke because she realized that Madi wasn’t the main singer, she was the backup singer while Clarke was singing lead and she sounded amazing. It took her a few moments but then she realized her fiancée was singing Shania Twain’s “You’re Still the One”. For a bit Lexa just listened to her fiancée sing with her daughter providing some background vocals here and there but first she made sure that the session was recording and sure enough it had been the entire time. Sitting back, she listened to Clarke’s voice.

When Clarke and her little band finished Lexa turned off the recording and hit the button that would allow those in the studio to hear.

“That was amazing baby! You voice is so so beautiful and your guitar skills are just wow. Madi, your background vocals were perfect! Aden, you did so good on the keyboard! Why have you never told me you could sing, Clarke? God, that was just amazing!”

Clarke blushed hearing all of Lexa’s compliments before saying, “thank you baby, I didn’t know you were there.”

“That was the point. I’m glad this room is getting used again.”

“Um Lexa, aren’t you going to say anything to us?”

“Oh, hey Anya, hey Raven.”

“Seriously sis? You compliment them on their musical abilities but Rae and I get nothing? Good to know where your loyalty lies.”

“Hey they’re my family and they were amazing and deserve all the compliments. You two were good too though. By the way, the entirety of the song was recorded and I intend to play it over and over again.”

“Lex!”

“Nope, you’re not going to get me to not play it; my girl can sing and I will want a reminder.”

“Fine.”

“If you guys are done with band practice do you guys finally want a proper tour?”

Unsurprisingly Clarke and the twins and even Raven wanted a tour so Lexa gave them one and Anya and Lincoln tagged along too, even though they had been there before.

It took Lexa close to two hours to show them all everything. Before she got to showing them rooms and other buildings on the property she ran through the alarm/CCTV, gate codes, that there were two butlers, three house keepers and chef on staff year round who lived in the staff house on the estate and that the estate sat on a sprawling 73.5 acres. Then Lexa took them to see all twelve bedrooms which each had their own bathroom, then the master suite with large ensuite and two walk-in closets. Lexa also briefly showed them the two guest bathrooms on the main floor. After the bedrooms was the massive chef’s kitchen that was the size of a restaurant kitchen so it was easily equipped to handle catering large events and then the pantry which was the size of a normal dining room. The private dining room was up next and it had a beautiful crystal chandelier over the center of a long table that could seat up to twenty comfortably. Adjacent to the private dining room was a larger dining room meant for use when entertaining large numbers. There was also a library that Lexa had called ahead to have changed to include a section for children’s books and novels, including the Harry Potter series, that she could read to or with her kids. The main house also had two offices, the living room, a den and playroom. Having covered the main and second floors, Lexa took them to the ground floor which was the final level above ground. On the ground level was an indoor pool and hot tub facing the vineyard that was on the southeastern part of the estate. The indoor pool also had great views of the rolling hills. Off of the indoor pool was a sauna. The home theater was also on this level as was the spa and recording studio. There was also a game room on the ground level. Once the twins especially had had the fill of looking through the ground level rooms, the group made their way to the basement level. One quarter of the basement made up the impressive eight stall garage and the remaining three quarters consisted of a full stocked bar with small kitchen for entertaining, a home gym, a large half bathroom and finally a four-lane bowling alley. Lexa had known her children would want to bowl the moment they say the room but she told them she wanted to show them everything else first then they could bowl. Having finished the tour of the main house, Lexa led the group to the garage so they could all get into the large golf cart to get a tour of the grounds.

Lexa showed them the small vineyard on the edge of the property and where the overseer of the vineyard lived. Then there was the basketball court and soccer field, a manmade outdoor swimming pond with waterfall and pool house, new outdoor play area and finally the stables with adjoining fenced outdoor space for the horses and an equestrian center nearby all at the opposite end of the estate from the house. There was also a house within seeing distance for the caretaker of the stables and equestrian center. The stables housed ten horses. The equestrian center was also home to riding lessons and on occasion a competition when another venue couldn’t be found. All in all, the equestrian center and vineyard produced a nice income for Lexa and now Clarke. Once parked in front of the stables Lexa let the kids meet all the horses and promised she’d bring them down later in the week to go riding with her and Anya since they were the two with the most experience riding and Clarke couldn’t due to the pregnancy. The twins were excited to come back and go riding later in the week.

Once they had made their way back to the main house, Lexa and Clarke took the kids to the bowling alley as promised. Raven, Anya and Lincoln promised to join later after dinner as they had decided to cook instead of asking the chef to prepare something. The family of four enjoyed having their own lanes, although Lexa did put the bumpers up for the kids. In the end, Clarke won, earning a strike almost every time much to everyone’s surprise.

“So, you are uncoordinated for any other sport but are great at bowling? How does that even happen?”

“My dad was on the bowling team of all things in high school so he taught me and it stuck. There’s also something satisfying about knocking all the pins down when you’re working our anger or frustration.”

“I can imagine.”

“Hey guys, dinner is ready come join us in the dining room,” Lincoln’s voice said through the intercom.

The family quickly left the bowling alley and made their way to the dining room where they enjoyed a wonderful meal. The ate balsamic roast chicken with roasted asparagus, cauliflower loaded mashed “potatoes” and side salads. For desert, they had the Woods family special mixed berry pie that had a traditional pie crust filled with blueberries, raspberries, blackberries, strawberries, lemon juice and a dash of orange zest for extra flavor. Once everyone had their fill they retired to the home theater to watch a movie before the twins’ bedtime.

When they all went to sleep that night, they were happy and couldn’t wait to see what the rest of the week had instore for them.

Chapter Text

The next day Lexa was woken up just before 5am to the sound of Clarke throwing up. The brunette quickly leapt from the bed and rushed to the ensuite where the sight of her fiancée hunched over the toilet bowl broke her heart. She quickly approached and pulled the blondes hair back rubbing soothing circles into her back. After a few minutes, she felt Clarke relax back into her body.

“Are you okay babe?”

“Yeah, just a little morning sickness because of this kid you put in me.”

“Hey, I don’t recall you complaining anytime I shot a load deep inside you.”

“Fuck, Lex. You can’t say things like to me.”

“Why not?”

“Because comments like that make me go from morning sickness to horny in less than two seconds even though I still feel nauseous.”

“Babe, if you were up to it right now I’d give you whatever you wanted in the bedroom; once the morning sickness lets up you pick a weekend and we’ll ask the family to watch the twins and you can do whatever you want to me or whatever you want me to do to you.”

“Promise?”

“Promise. Think you’re okay to move back to the bed?”

“Yeah but can I brush my teeth first cause I really want to kiss my incredibly caring fiancée who got out of bed at 4:45am just to hold my hair and rub my back.”

“Of course, love, let me help you up. Also, for the record, I am your partner and I will be with throughout this pregnancy, every step of the way so you don’t need to thank me or show me extra affection because I do what a good partner should.”

“No, you’re perfect so accept my praise.”

Lexa helped Clarke up from the floor then back into bed after she brushed her teeth. Once she was back in bed, she attempted to pull Lexa on top of her but the brunette resisted.

“Clarke, you know I want you; I always want you but you said it yourself, you still feel nauseous and I will not put more stain on your body or do anything that could risk your health when you’re already not feeling well.”

“Ugh but Lex, I can tell you want me,” the blonde replied while stroking over Lexa’s hardening shaft.

“Clarke, you’re killing me. I told you when you’re feeling better pick a weekend and I’m all yours.”

“Lex, I’m pregnant not an invalid; I can still do normal things even though I am going through morning sickness.”

“I don’t want to take any chances, okay?”

“Fine, can you at least cuddle me?”

“Yes, that I can do.”

It was now early afternoon and Clarke was still battling bouts of morning sickness. Lexa wanted to stay with her but she reminded the brunette that she promised she’d take the kids riding and she should do that. The blonde insisted she’d be fine on her own but Lexa wasn’t having any of that and made Raven and Lincoln promise to stay at the house and nearby in case Clarke needed them.

While Clarke, Raven and Lincoln stayed at the house, Lexa, Anya and the twins made their way to the stables. Once there Lexa took them to the end of the stables where her two newest horses were. They were two French Cobs; one was a chestnut color while the other with seal brown with some white markings on the bottoms of the legs.

“These two here are our newest additions. They’re three years old and are siblings, just like you. Their prior owner didn’t name them but I thought you each would like to name one; how does that sound?”

“Really,” Madi asked her mother in disbelief.

“Yes, really. And since you’re naming them they’ll be yours. That means whenever we’re at this house you will brush their manes, take them riding and spend time with them okay?”

“Okay,” the twins said cheerfully.

“Can I name this one,” Aden asked pointing to the chestnut colored horse.

“As long as that’s okay with your sister.”

“It is I wanted to name the other one anyway,” Madi said referring to the seal brown horse.

“It’s settled then. So, what are you going to name them?

“I want to name mine Opie,” Aden said.

“Opie?”

“Yeah, it just sounds cool.”

“Then Opie is lucky to have a cool name. What do you think about the name Anya?”

“I think it suits him perfectly. What about yours Madi?”

“Hmm how about Onyx?”

“I like it,” Lexa told her daughter.

Lexa, Anya, Aden and Madi spent the next three hours going over the basics of riding and getting some riding in with Aden sitting in front of Lexa and Madi sitting in front of Anya. The group only took the horses back to the stable when they realized it was starting to get late and they would be expected for dinner soon.

The foursome arrived at the main house just as Lincoln was taking dinner out of the oven. The kids and Anya immediately made their way to him while Lexa headed up to the master having a feeling her fiancée was still there.

Rounding the corner into the bedroom Lexa hear the unmistakable sound of Clarke throwing up again. She rushed to the bathroom where Raven stood looking like a deer in the headlights. Not sparing her friend a second look, Lexa pushed past her and immediately joined Clarke on the floor, once again holding her hair and rubbing soothing circles into her back.

“It’s okay baby, I’m here. Let it out love, I’ve got you.”

“Lex, this sucks.”

“I know but remember at the end of this we will get to hold our newest little one.”

“Yeah, that will be nice. Can you talk to her? She calms down when you talk to her even if she can’t hear yet.”

“Lets get you back to bed and I’ll have a very serious mommy and baby talk with her.”

True to her word, Clarke had been laying on her back for less than 10 seconds before she felt Lexa kiss her stomach before speaking.

“Hi Sprout. You’ve been giving Mama a really hard time today, do you think you could go easier on her and not make her feel sick? We’d really appreciate it. We can’t wait to watch you grow inside Mama until you’re big and strong enough to be born so we can hold you but Mama has to go through a lot to give you that nice and cozy womb to live in right now so please be nice to her. I love you Sprout and Mama loves you too.”

After she finished her one-sided conversation with Sprout, Lexa placed a final kiss on Clarke’s stomach before shifting to lay next to her fiancée. She had only been laying down for about two seconds when she jumped hearing another voice.

“That was beautiful. Like, I’m not crying, I swear but that was just. You’re like the perfect partner Lexa and here I am the sister and best friend of the woman growing a baby and I couldn’t even get my act together enough to hold her hair.”

“Crap, Rae! I forgot you were still there. Not everyone does well when someone is sick in front of them. You stayed with your sister today though so I could spend time with the kids so you still did good today.”

“If you say so.”

“She’s right you literally have stayed in this room with me since Lexa left. Thank you for staying with me but we should probably head down for dinner because Lincoln said it would be ready around 6pm and its 5:50pm.”

“Yeah, we should head down; Linc was actually taking something out of the oven when I came looking for you so dinner should be just about ready.”

“I’ll meet you two down there then cause you know nothing can stand between Raven Griffin and food,” Raven said before literally running out of the room.

“I think she just wanted an excuse to leave because she’s still feeling awkward about how to handle being around you when you’re in the middle of a bout of morning sickness.”

“I think you’re right Lex but can we head down too? Mama and Sprout are hungry and Lincoln promised to make pork tenderloins with a triple berry salsa, roasted mixed veggies and cesar salad for dinner.”

“Oh, that sounds good. Are you feeling well enough to head downstairs?”

“Yeah but hold my hand?”

“Always.”

In a show of chivalry and strength, Lexa ended up carrying Clarke bridal style to the dining room for dinner. The found their Mommy’s dramatic carrying of their Mama funny.

Once the laughter died down and dinner was served all were in awe of how colorful it was. One would not have thought pork tenderloins and a triple berry salsa would go well together but the taste was heavenly. It also seemed to hit just the right rich yet sweet taste Clarke yearned for in that moment. The family enjoyed their meal and hearing the twins talk about their adventures with Opie and Onyx. Clarke was glad that Lexa had thought to plenty of pictures and a view videos so she could see her kids having fun on the horses as well.

After dinner, the twins insisted on watching Black Beauty because they were now obsessed with horses. Clarke still wasn’t feeling well so she spent the entirety of the movie curled up in Lexa’s lap. As soon as the credits rolled, Lexa asked Lincoln, Anya and Raven to get the twins to bed while she took Clarke to their bed. Lexa could tell Clarke was exhausted and sure enough as soon as her head hit the pillow she was asleep. She took a minute to admire Clarke’s beauty before leaning down to place a good night kiss on Clarke’s stomach and whisper good night to the baby before crawling into bed next to Clarke and falling asleep herself.

Chapter Text

It was now January 17th and the Woods family would be returning to Polis that evening after spending the remainder of the week relaxing and enjoying everything the estate had to offer. Aden and Madi had insisted on spending as much time as possible at the stables and Clarke had felt well enough to join them for a few hours one day. Anya and Raven meanwhile, had particularly enjoyed have the vineyard on the property. Lincoln meanwhile simply enjoyed being able to relax, knowing this would be his last opportunity to do so until he was settled in as CEO.

Due to the time difference, they would be leaving the estate around 2pm that day to fly back to Paris where the jet was waiting to take off around 6pm with an estimated landing time of 7:30pm, local time in Polis. Clarke had continued to deal with, what Lexa thought was more severe than normal, morning sickness during their time at the estate. Lexa was worried enough that she called Nyko to ask if this was normal. He told her they should see Clarke’s OB when they got home if it continued but not to worry because some women do have more severe morning sickness than others. Lexa had finally managed to convince Clarke to make an appointment when they got back. Yesterday and today though, Clarke seemed to be feeling a little better so Lexa had one final surprise, which was why they were leaving for Paris at 2pm instead of 4pm as originally planned. And that surprise is how Lexa found herself making sure her co-conspirators knew their jobs just before 9am.

“Are you three clear on what to do?”

“Yes, Lexa. For the last time in ten minutes Raven, Lincoln, Madi, Aden and I will leave for Paris via the helicopter. When we land, we split up to prepare everything while the helicopter is flying back here to pick up you and Clarke. When you land in Paris you will text us and then we will be waiting for you at the agreed upon location. Once you arrive Raven, Lincoln and I will head to the airport and wait for you on the jet. And yes, we will take plenty of pictures of the kids seeing Paris for the first time through the helicopter windows. Did I forget anything?”

“Nope that covers everything. Thank you guys for helping me with this.”

“Of course! I’m just glad my sister has been feeling a little better today so she can hopefully enjoy it. Speaking of, how are you two planning to keep the baby news from the grandma squad? I mean if Clarke’s morning sickness is going to stay the way it’s been this week they will be able to figure out that somethings up and our mom will figure out her daughter is pregnant again.”

“We will cross that bridge when and if we come to it. We always knew we probably wouldn’t be able to keep the news a secret until we were past the first trimester but we at least wanted to wait until the sonogram. We’re scheduled for the sonogram the Monday after Clarke’s exhibition so we just have to keep it hidden for two more weeks.”

“Okay but I’d try to keep the grandmas away as much as you can for the next two weeks then because we all know they’ll figure it out if they’re around her and she’s getting sick daily.”

“Don’t worry Rae, we already have a plan. Due to the exhibition and the transition of power at Trikru we will be telling them that we’re so exhausted each day that we’re not up for anything until after the exhibition and power transfer are over. So, each morning I will be dropping the kids off with one of the grandmas and then I will pick them up so they won’t even see Clarke. And Abby knows how involved Clarke gets with her art so no one should suspect we’re hiding anything.”

“That should work.”

“You’re not the only genius in this family Raven. Seriously though you guys need to get going so please grab the kids and I will see you in about five hours.”

Lexa watched the helicopter take off before making the trek back to the master suite, back to Clarke. When see entered the room she saw Clarke standing on the balcony looking up towards the sky. Having a feeling she knew what Clarke was looking at, or rather looking for, Lexa made her way to stand next to the blonde and wrap a strong arm around her waist with her hand lightly resting on her lower abdomen.

“What are you looking at babe?”

“I heard a helicopter but by the time I came out here there was nothing to see. Are we expecting someone?”

“No, someone, or rather multiple someones, left a few minutes ago.”

“Who left? I thought we were all flying back together today?”

“We are all flying back to Polis from Paris together but we are not flying back to Paris together.”

“Why not?”

“I wanted some time alone with you; so, everyone except the two of us has left.”

“Our kids left without telling me goodbye,” Clarke asked with a hint of hurt in her voice.

“Baby, we didn’t mean to upset you. It’s just we all know this week has been a little rough for you so we thought we’d let you rest some more even though you’re feeling a bit better. Plus, our siblings wanted some more quality time with them before we’re back home and normal life resumes again. We’re going to meet them for a late lunch though.”

“Okay, I just wish they had said goodbye first.”

“I know and I’m sorry I didn’t have them come up but you were finally resting without feeling sick and I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“I know; I’m just hormonal and it’s making me want to be around the kids every second of the day. Can we just cuddle until it’s time to leave,” Clarke asked with her irresistible pout.

“Of course.”

Before she knew what was happening, Clarke found herself being carried bridal style to the bed. Lexa managed to lay her down perfectly in the middle of the king-sized bed. Lexa then joined Clarke on the bed by hovering over the blonde before leaning down to connect their lips in a sweet kiss. Before Clarke could deepen I though, Lexa had already scooted down so that she was laying on her stomach, flat on the bed, in between Clarke’s now spread legs with her arms lightly crossed over the blonde’s pubic bone. After Lexa had pushed Clarke’s t-shirt up to reveal her stomach, that the brunette swore was starting to sport a small bump, she placed a kiss on the skin above where their child lie inside Clarke before moving to rest her head lightly in her crossed arms. Clarke was confused by her fiancée’s placement but it was quickly replaced by a feeling of intense love as she watched Lexa looking at her stomach while she began to have another “Mommy and Sprout talk” as Clarke had come to affectionately call Lexa’s conversations with their unborn child.

“Hi Sprout, it’s Mommy. I know they say you can’t hear me yet but that’s okay because I really like talking to you and I want to believe that you can hear me on some level or can feel my love. Anyway, today is the day we’re heading back home. That means in just two more weeks I will officially be able to stay home with your siblings and you once you’re born. We’re going to have so much fun once you’re born. We’ll have story time before and after your naps, I’ll do tummy time with you, we’ll play together, we can snuggle and cuddle as much as you want and when you’re a little older I’ll teach you all about soccer so you can play with us. You’re going to have an amazing life Sprout. Until then though, between you and me, do you think you can keep letting Mama feel better today? We’re going to be on a plane for a longtime and we don’t want Mama to feel sick on the plane, do we? That’s right we don’t, so will you help Mommy make sure Mama feels good? Good, I knew I could count on you Sprout. Remember, little one, Mommy and Mama love you so very much and we cannot wait to hold you in our arms. I love you, my littlest angel.”

Lexa leaned in to place a final kiss to Clarke’s stomach before moving her gaze up until green met tear filled blue.

“Clarke? Babe? Babe, what’s wrong?”

“N..no..nothing, y..you’re j..just so swe..sweet with Sprout. I..I love you.”

Lexa moved her body enough so that she was once again hovering over Clarke as she kissed away the tears.

“Baby, don’t cry. I love you and I love these moments I can have with you and Sprout. Getting to talk to our baby, our baby that is half you and half me, is one of the best parts of my dad. God, Clarke each day, as I watch you go through this pregnancy I am amazed by you and in awe of the fact that we created another life. You are doing everything you can tin ensure Sprout gets everything needed to grow big and strong. Even when you have to deal with morning sickness you never complain. I am so damn amazed by you.”

Clarke would later blame the hormones but hearing Lexa speak about her with such reverence turned her on so much so that she felt her boy shorts dampen almost immediately. Clarke knew Lexa had been denying her all week out of concern for her health to the extreme morning sickness but she needed the brunette and she needed her right then. Knowing she’d need to take matters into her own hands, literally, she snaked one hand behind Lexa’s neck to bring the girl’s head down far enough so she could connect their lips and quickly deepen the kiss. At the same time, she moved her remaining hand in between their bodies as she lifted her hips just enough so that she could use one hand to slip her boy shorts down just enough so she could spread her legs wide enough for what she had planned. Thankfully, she was able to do this without Lexa noticing. Once her legs were spread as wide as possible with her boy shorts now resting around her knees, Clarke moved her now free hand to the waistband of the athletic shorts Lexa was still wearing from her small morning workout and pushed them and the boxers underneath down as fast as she could until she felt Lexa’s already semi-hard cock hit her hand as it was released from its’ confines. Lexa was so distracted by the kiss that she didn’t even realize what Clarke was doing until she felt the tip of her cock get engulfed by tight, warm, heat.

“Cl..Clarke what are you, oh fuck, what are you doing?”

“I need you to fuck me Lex. Can’t you feel how badly I need it? I can feel how much you do.”

Lexa still wasn’t sure so she didn’t push herself in more. Clarke, however, was very sure so she took both arms and wrapped them around Lexa and she tried to push her fiancée deeper while at the same time bucking her hips up causing Lexa to slip deeper inside her tight walls.

“Fuck, I swear you’ve gotten even tighter. Are you sure you feel well enough for this?”

“Yes! Now stuff me full of your cock and fuck me until I cum or get off me and let me take care of this myself.”

Hearing the seriousness in Clarke’s tone, Lexa gently grasped Clarke’s arms and move them to encircle her neck as she leaned in to connect their lips once more while begging to push the rest of her length inside the hot, tight walls of her fiancée’s perfect pussy.

“You’re squeezing me so tight already baby.”

“Mhmm and you’re so big inside me. Not gonna last long.”

“Me either, it’s been too long. Shit, you’re already trying to milk my cum out of me.”

“I want it; want your cum inside me.”

Lexa reconnected their lips once more as she picked up a brutal pace. Skin was slapping against skin as Lexa ploughed in and out of Clarke’s pussy. Eventually, she shifted her hips just right so that she began hitting Clarke’s g-spot on each thrust.

“Lexa! Fuck, yes right there!”

“I’m going to cum Clarke! Fuck feels too good to hold off.. Shit!”

“Me too babe, me too. YES!!! LEXAAAA!!!!”

“I’m coming, Clarke; coming deep inside you! CLARKE!!!”

The couple reached their orgasm at the same time with Clarke gushing her release on and around Lexa’s cock so much so that it began to drip and around her member. Lexa meanwhile, released three short spurts before releasing a steady stream of her seed for about fifteen seconds. She continued to slowly thrust inside the blonde while they both worked through their highs. Once they both had begun to calm back down and Clarke’s walls release their vice grip on Lexa’s softening member, the brunette pulled out before settling next to Clarke.

“Fuck babe, that was amazing. I swear you’re getting tighter.”

“It’s because I’m pregnant; it’s my body preparing for when it’s time to give birth.”

“Oh, well I love it but I always love making love to you.”

“Charmer.”

“Nope, just honest and honestly in love with you.”

The couple ended up going a couple more rounds before showering and getting ready to leave. It was now 1:50pm and Lexa and Clarke had just taken their seats in the helicopter and were only waiting for their bags to finish being loaded so they could take off. Lexa had checked in with Anya via text and was assured everything was ready for when the landed. She had just put her phone back in her pocket when the pilot announced they were ready for takeoff.

Less than ten minutes after taking off, Lexa found herself sitting on the leather couch that lined the right side of the passenger compartment with Clarke straddling her lap. In that moment, she had never been more grateful that she owned a Sikorsky S-92 helicopter. The interior mirrored that of their private jet with the pilot’s cabin being separated from the passenger compartment which was almost identical to the one in the jet, it was just smaller and without a bedroom; there was a bathroom however. Clarke had chosen to wear a dress after their shower and Lexa was grateful for that because she could now easily feel the blonde’s arousal as she grinded on her quickly hardening member.

“Did you not get enough of me earlier babe?”

“Never.”

“Babe, you can tell how much I want you but today is the first day you’ve felt completely fine all week so I don’t want to push it.”

“Lex, we’re going to be on our private plane with a bedroom for over seven hours and we won’t be able to use it because our kids and siblings will be there so please do “not deny me a quickie to hold me over until we’re home.”

“Only if you’re sure you’re feeling okay and you have to promise that when we get home you’ll rest the remainder of the night.”

“I can live with that. No pull that big hard cock out so I can ride you.”

Lexa was incredibly turned on and quickly did as told and unzipped her pants and reached in to fish her hard cock out of her boxers and through the fly of her pants while helping lift Clarke up just enough so that she could move the blonde’s panties to the side. Clarke then took over and slammed herself all the way down on Lexa’s cock in one go.

“Fuck, always feels so good when you drop yourself down on my dick like that.”

“So deep like this Lex. Fuck.”

Lexa held Clarke’s hips as she helped her ride her. It felt like it had been forever since she felt Clarke like this so she knew it truly would be a quickie. Already feeling her release was imminent Lexa began to meet Clarke’s movements, making the sensation even more intense for the couple.

“Yes! Yes!! Right there Lex, yes that’s the spot. Fuck, you’re going to make me cum.”

“Yes, cum for me Clarke; cum all over my big cock.”

Lexa knew she could make it feel even better for Clarke so she lifted her from her cock and flipped them so Clarke was on her back on the couch with Lexa above her. Leaning in, Lexa connected their lips in a heated kiss as lined herself back up with the blonde’s entrance and quickly sheathed herself inside the blonde once more. She thrust once, twice, thrice before hitting Clarke’s sweet spot making the blonde scream out.

“LEXA! Right there, yes! I’m going to cum soon!”

“Me too.”

Lexa continued to hit that spot inside Clarke while she rubbed small fast circles around her clit. It only took a half dozen more thrusts before Lexa rooted herself deep inside and unloaded rope after rope of cum, painting Clarke’s walls white with her seed. Feeling the brunettes seek hit her walls Clarke’s cunt tightened around the thick member and came hard.

“I’m coming, fuck Clarke!”

“Lex..Lexa! I’m coming, shit!!!”

The pair helped each other come down from their high before Lexa slowly pulled out.

“I love you Lex.”

“And I love you Clarke.

When the couple landed back in Paris just before 4pm, a town car was waiting for them. Since they were able to land on a local helicopter pad instead of having to land at the airport they were able to land a short ten minute drive from their destination. When they arrive, Lexa made sure to hold the door open for Clarke before interlacing their fingers together and leading Clarke to their destination. Clarke stopped in her tracks when she finally realized where they were and what Lexa had planned for them.

“Lex, you did this for me?”

“Of course, I did.”

“Oh. My. God. This is amazing! Thank you for this, Lex; you are the best fiancée ever!”

Chapter Text

“I know we said we wanted to come back someday with all the kids but Aden and Madi are the ones who came up with giving us this trip and they came up with it after a single comment I made about wanting to bring you here, to the city of love. So, I just thought maybe we could enjoy this with them now and we can always come back with Sprout but I thought they deserved to experience a bit of the wonderful trip they gave us.”

Clarke finally tore her gaze from the right in front of her and cupped Lexa’s face placing a light kiss to her lips before speaking.

“Babe, this is perfect, I mean it. I can’t believe you did this though. At least now I know where the kids got their habit for remembering every little thing I say,” Clarke replied with a humorous yet slightly mischievous glint in her eyes.

“Hey! That’s an amazing habit to have and I hope Sprout inherits it too.”

“Me too.”

“Come on lets let the family know we’re here instead of staring at them all afternoon.”

With that, Lexa became leading Clarke towards the picnic their siblings and the twins had set up in the exact spot they had picnicked a week earlier. Clarke had loved picnicking at the Champ de Mars previously but knowing she now go to share the experience and incredible views with her children made it even better. Surprisingly, they made it all the way to their family before anyone noticed their approach.

“Mommy! Mama! Look, it’s the Eiffel Tower,” Aden exclaimed while grabbing Lexa’s free hand to drag his parents closer to see the view the pair already knew so well.

“Yes it. Remember when Mama and I talked to you on FaceTime and showed you the Eiffel Tower in the background?”

Both kids nodded their heads.

“Well, this spot we’re standing in now is the exact spot we were in during that call. I had brought Mama here for a picnic that day; that’s why we’re going to have a picnic now.”

“Why now,” Madi asked.

“Because sweetheart, when Mommy and I were here before we said we wanted to come back and do this with our children someday. We thought the time for that would be after Sprout is born but as Mommy said to me a few minutes ago you two planned this amazing trip for us so we wanted to share a piece of it with you too.”

“Mama and I couldn’t miss the chance to have an amazing picnic lunch with you all. Um but where are Linc and Picasso?”

“Ah now she decides to acknowledge there are more people here than just her kids. Linc is currently walking the grounds with Picasso. Your golden ball of fur seems to be quite the ladies’ man with all the canine attention he was attracting before they left for their walk. Once he’s back we’ll be leaving you four and the pup alone to enjoy your picnic and we’ll meet you all at the plane.”

“Haha Anya, you know when we’re around our kids we only have eyes for them; you’ll understand when you and Raven decide to expand your family one day.”

“I know and I’m just messing with you; it’s sweet to see my little sister full of emotion and so free again.”

“Well this is the Lexa you’ll be dealing with for the rest of your life so get used to it; after I met Clarke and then lost her the next day I was just going through the motions of life but now I’m living, I’m thriving so cold, always stoic, strictly the Commander Lexa is gone. I’m still the Commander, just ask Clarke, but a happier one now,” Lexa replied cheekily.

“What do you mean Clarke says you’re still the Co…oh! OH! Christ Lexa I didn’t need to know my little sister calls you that in the bedroom. God, I can never hear you called the Commander again now without thinking of you screwing my sister. Oh God, someone bleach my eyes and my brain, please!”

“Stop being so dramatic, Rae. You act like you haven’t scared me with your sexcapades with Anya. Need I remind you that I literally walked in on you two in the middle of my art gallery, literally on top of one of my paintings? Like how does that even happen?”

“Mama, Mommy why is Aunty Rae being so dramatic,” Aden asked.

“Your Aunty Rae just can’t handle some adult fun; you’ll understand when you’re older.”

“Okay,” he shrugged as he answered accepting that as explanation enough.

Thankfully for the group, Lincoln walked back up at that moment with Picasso on his leash and a small box with holes in his other hand. He looked upset.

“Picasso, there’s Mommy’s good boy,” Lexa greeted their pup as he excitedly wagged his tail and licked her face before giving the same treatment to Clarke and the twins.

Clarke knew something was up so she, Anya and Raven took the kids to play with Picasso a bit so Lexa could talk to her brother.

“Linc, what’s in the box and why do you look so upset?”

“Look and see for yourself,” Lincoln said as he lowered the box so Lexa could see inside.

“Oh, my God! Lincoln, explain, please.”

“I was walking Picasso around the grounds when I saw this guy walking around with two dogs and this box. He approached some bushes and when he thought no one was looking he stashed the box behind the bushes where no one could see. He ran off really fast but the dogs with him where visibly upset at leaving the box. I don’t know if the French have laws against this behavior or not but Picasso and I went straight to the bushes and my suspicions were correct that he had dumped puppies. They look to be in decent health but I couldn’t leave them Lexa.”

Lexa looked in the box and saw four French Bulldog pups that couldn’t be more than a couple months old. They were all tan with some white on their chest and the usual black for their nose and mouth area. Lexa looked at the pups for a few more moments already smitten with them, then at her own pup who was still a puppy himself but growing bigger and stronger each day and made her come to a decision or at least an idea but she needed to talk to Clarke first. Lexa shouted for Clarke and she quickly made her way to them.

“What’s going on?”

“Look at what Lincoln found.”

Clarke looked in the box and gasped when she saw the hour puppies.

“Oh, my God! How did you find them?”

Lincoln then told Clarke the story of how he came to find the pups causing a hormonal Clarke to tear up.

“We can’t keep them all; we already have Picasso and the twins plus a baby on the way but we have space and the twins already battle for who gets to play with Picasso so we will take one. Can you take one Linc? Maybe Anya and Raven could take another? That still leaves one though.”

“Clarke, slow down. If you’re sure then yes we will keep one but we can’t make everyone else take one.”

“No, she’s right. I’ve always wanted a dog so I’d like to keep one and Anya has been saying Raven’s been bugging her about getting a dog since you guys got Picasso. And Mom has been talking about wanting a pet to keep her company at home since she still lives alone which I don’t understand by the way; we all know she’s with Nyko and you told her as much but anyway yeah that’s how we’ll split them. Now you two go enjoy the picnic with your kids and current dog and we’ll head to the plane but I’ll call for a vet to come check them out in the meantime and bring supplies. Once you guys are onboard then we can let the twins pick first then the rest of us.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Lexa told her brother.

Once they were left alone the family of four and Picasso enjoy a wonderful picnic lunch. They smiled, laughed and just enjoyed each other’s company. Lexa and Clarke had made sure to take plenty of pictures too both of just the kids and/or Picasso and one with both Lexa and Clarke or just one of the women in the shot too. Once finished the made their way to the airport and both women couldn’t wait to see their kids’ faces when they saw the puppies.

It was 5:45pm when the family of four and Picasso made their way onto the plane. When they did it took the twins and Picasso about 1.5 seconds to see the puppies and make a beeline towards them while shouting their excitement, or barking it in Picasso’s case.

“PUPPIES!!!!”

“PUPPIES!!!!”

“Woof!!”

“Yes, there are puppies. Your Uncle Lincoln found them earlier and they all need good homes. Mommy and I though you two might enjoy bringing one home then you two and Picasso all have another playmate.”

“And we can all play with Sprout,” Aden said cheerfully.

Clarke found herself overcome with emotion hearing her son refer to the baby as Sprout but quickly schooled her features so no one would notice but Lexa did and she knew why her fiancée was hit with a wave of emotion because she was too in that moment.

“Yes, bud then you can all play with Sprout once Sprout’s big enough. Why don’t you and sister go join Picasso with the puppies and see which one you want to bring home. Mama and I agreed that you two get to pick which puppy we take home so go play and see which one you guys and Picasso click with the best.”

“But Mommy, what about the three we don’t take home,” Madi asked, bottom lip starting to tremble at the thought of all the puppies not having a home.

“Yeah, what about the others? They need homes too,” Aden added.

“Don’t worry, I’m going to keep one of the puppies and your Aunt Anya and Aunt Raven are going to keep one and I just got off the phone with your Grandma and she’s agreed to take the last puppy. We all agreed that you two should pick first but don’t worry because you’ll see all the puppies all the time.”

The twins squealed then took Picasso to play with the puppies who the adults believed had to be around Picasso’s age. As they watched the twins play, Lexa noticed one of the female pups was clearly already in love with not only the twins but Picasso. She also noticed that this pup was slightly different from her siblings, she was tan like her siblings but her chest didn’t have just white on it. Instead, her chest marking actually appeared to be in the shape of a heart with the heart’s outline being a darker brown, that looked to be the same shade as her hair. The remainder of the heart was a more golden color just slightly brighter than her tan coat but reminded Lexa of Clarke’s golden locks. Finally, there was bit of white in the center of the heart. Lexa thought her uniqueness made her perfect for them as she embodied the joining of the brunette and the blonde with their angel children being in the center of their hearts. Little did Lexa know but Clarke had noticed the same thing with that pup and she too hoped the twins would pick her. Thankfully, the couple didn’t have to wait long to find out because not even a minute later Aden and Madi approached their moms with that very pup somehow cutely cradled in both their arms with Picasso hot on their heels, almost like he was trying to watch over the new pup.

“We pick this one. Look at how cute she is,” Madi happily told her Moms.

“And look, her chest is different from the others its’ a heart shape and look the colors match our hair! We want her; can we have this one,” Aden added.

“Of course, you can have this one. I was hoping you’d pick her because I noticed the heart too,” Clarke told her children as she bent down to scratch behind their newest family member’s ears.

“You noticed that too? The second I noticed the heart and how it resembled our hair colors plus the white in the middle that, to me, represents our pure little angels I hoped she would be the one you chose,” Lexa added as she too bent down to pet their newest addition, plus Picasso so he didn’t get jealous.

“So, what are we going to name her,” Clarke asked.

The twins seemed to have a wordless conversation with their eyes before breaking out into huge grins.

“Hope Solo,” Aden happily declared.

Clarke was a little confused at the name choice because she had no clue where they’d even come up with that but her confusion was quickly replaced with a look of love and adoration.

“You guys want to name her Hope Solo really,” Lexa asked clearly emotional.

“Yeah, we named Picasso, Picasso because of Mama and you told us that Hope Solo was the goalie at the first US Women’s National Team game you ever saw in person,” Madi began to explain.

“And you told us how she saved the goal the other team tried to make at the last second to tie the game but because she jumped and dove to the right she was able to catch the ball and win the game for her team and how that made her your first favorite player,” Aden continued to explain.

“So, we thought we’d name her Hope Solo cause of that and we already named Picasso, Picasso cause the human one painted the first panting Mama saw with Grandpa Jake so now we wanna name her Hope Solo because that means something to you and makes you remember Grandpa Gus.”

Lexa moved to hug her children while being mindful of the puppy in their arms.

“Hope Solo is a perfect name for her; thank you both for wanting to name her after something important to me, we can call her just Hope for short.”

Lincoln, Anya and Raven watched on as the little family hugged and then sat on the floor playing with their two pups and made sure to take a few pictures to share with the couple and their extended family. After a few minutes, they saw the twins walk back towards them.

“So, Aden and I wondering who is taking which puppy and what you’re going to name yours?”

The group had previously decided Lincoln would choose after the twins followed by Raven and Anya since he had been the one to find the puppies. Indra hadn’t cared which puppy she got, she was just looking forward to having someone around all the time to keep her company when Nyko or the kids and grandkids weren’t around.

Lincoln had been drawn to the runt of the litter, a male who was tan like the rest of his siblings but his chest was completely white. He was more unsteady on his feet than the rest and clearly smaller. Lincoln bent down and scooped up his pup as soon as he made his way over to him happy for the attention.

“I’m going to be taking this little guy home with me and I think I’ll name him Louis, using the French pronunciation.”

“Why are you naming him Louis,” Aden asked his Uncle.

“Because, I found him in Paris and King Louis XIV was one of the most beloved Kings in France and he was also really short, only five feet four inches tall. Since Louis here is the runt of the littler, meaning he’s the smallest, and I found him in France Louis seemed like a good name choice.”

“Oh, that’s cool. I like it,” Madi said.

“That’s really cool,” Aden agreed.

“So, which one are you guys taking,” Madi asked her Aunts.

“This little guy seems quite attached to Raven already so we’re going to take him.”

“But what you going to name him Aunty Anya,” Aden asked.

“We are naming him Thor,” Anya stated definitively.

“We are,” Raven asked in disbelief.

“Of course we are; I do listen when you talk and the first thing you said when the twins got Picasso was ‘Anya when we get a dog, I mean can we get a dog sometimes please, can we name him Thor? Like come on Ahn, Thor is the freaking god of thunder so how cool would it be to have a dog named Thor?’ So yes, we’re naming him Thor just like you wanted.”

Raven didn’t respond with words; instead, she grabbed the collar of Anya’s short and pulled her in for a steamy kiss that caused both kids to say “ewww” before scurrying back to Clarke and Lexa and both of their dogs. The twins were playing with their dogs when Madi started thinking about the last pup, a female, that her Grandma was going to be taking when they got home. The little one didn’t think it was fair for the pup’s siblings to have names while she didn’t. Lexa looked at her daughter when she quickly noticed that she wasn’t playing with Picasso and Hope anymore.

“Madi, what’s got you thinking so hard?”

“What’s Grandma going to name her puppy? We’ve named ours and now she’s the only one without a name and it doesn’t seem right for her to have to fly home without a name.”

“Yeah, can we call Grandma before we take off and ask what she’s going to name her? We can’t fly without having a name to call her,” Aden added.

“Okay, Mommy will call Grandma so we can ask but be prepared because she may not know what she wants to name the puppy until she sees her.”

“That’s okay, we’ll FaceTime her then!”

“He’s got you there Clarke; FaceTime may solve the issue,” Lexa said through chuckles.

“Alright, alright you have a point. We’ll go grab the pup so Indra can see her and you get dialing Lex.”

Before Lexa could dial though, the stewardess entered the cabin to let them know they could take off whenever they were ready. Lexa said she would let her know as soon as they were ready and then quickly dialed her mother’s number hitting the option for FaceTime. Indra answered after the first ring, clearly worried something was wrong.

“Alexandria, is everything okay? Shouldn’t you be in the air by now? What happened?

“Mom, calm down; everything is fine and by the way we could still FaceTime you from the air with this little thing called Wi-Fi, maybe you’ve heard of it,” Lexa jokingly said.

“Funny. So why are you calling then?”

“Well, we’re ready to take off but Madi and Aden didn’t think it was right to take off without your new puppy having a name since the other three do.”

“Aww my grandkids are nothing if not sweet and considerate even towards animals; you and Clarke are doing good with them.”

“That’s mainly Clarke; she put in all the work over the years but I’m here and I’ll be her equal teammate in parenting until the end of time.”

“Perhaps, but you’ve had more of an influence on them already than you know; don’t discount your parenting just because you haven’t been doing it as long as Clarke.”

“I’ll try to remember that.”

“Grandma! Look this is your puppy, isn’t she cute,” Aden excitedly told his Grandma while holding her puppy so she could see her.

“Oh my, look at her! She’s precious. Hmm I’m not sure what to name her. What did you name yours?”

“This is Hope Solo but we’re going to just call her Hope for short,” Madi explained while holding their puppy for her Grandma to see.

“Hope Solo? Lexa, wasn’t that the soccer player you loved when you were younger?”

“Yeah, she was the goalie for the US Women’s National Team during the first match of theirs
Dad took me too. She made the game winning save and cemented her place as my first ever favorite player. I had told Madi and Aden that story so that’s why they wanted to name little Hope here, Hope Solo.”

“That was very considerate and sweet of you too. I think the name will suit her perfectly. What about your Aunts and Uncle? What did they name their puppies?”

“Lincoln named his Louis, using the French pronunciation, because he chose the runt of the litter and Louis XIV was short and Anya and Raven named theirs Thor because Anya remembered Raven saying that’s what she’d want to name a dog,” Clarke explained to her soon-to-be officially mother-in-law.

“You all put some thought into the names you chose. Hmm well, looking at her she has a beautiful tan coat but her paws are a darker brown shade. It kind of reminds me of a tree; the roots dark from being the base of the tree and underground while the bark is just a slightly different shade. In Greek, the name Gaia meant earth and in Greek mythology Gaia was also the mother goddess who presided over the earth. So, I think I’ll call her Gaia. What do you guys think?

“Gaia,” Madi said as she tried the name out, “I like it Grandma.”

“Hmm,” Aden said as he thought it over, “what do you think puppy; do you like the name Gaia?”

The puppy looked at Aden when he said the name and licked his hand making the boy giggle.

“I think it’s safe to say little Gaia here like the name,” Clarke said through chuckles.

“It’s settled then; my puppy is officially named Gaia. Now you guys take care of her and yourselves and get home; I miss you all and I know Madison and Abby do too.”

“We will and we’ll see you at the house for a later dinner when we get back, right,” Lexa asked her mother.

“Yes. Nyko will be joining us as well and Abby and Madison will be meeting us here so we can carpool.”

“Perfect; I’ll call when we land but if you get to the house first just let yourself in. Love you, Mom.”

“Love you too, all of you.”

As soon as Lexa hung up the phone she called for the stewardess and let her know they were ready to take off. She and Clarke then made sure their kids were buckled in and that they dogs were in the large crate that thankfully could hold all five dogs during take-off and landing. Everyone was buckled in and ready to go within five minutes and at 6:15pm they took off and began the long trip home. Knowing, the kids would truly be jet lagged if they slept the entire trip home, Lexa and Clarke only allowed then a two hour nap while all the adults stayed awake the entire trip.

About five hours into the flight, Clarke started to feel nauseous again. She attempted to discreetly excuse herself to the bathroom attached to the bedroom but Lexa knew something was up with the way Clarke’s hand was on her stomach so she quickly followed her. When she walked into the bathroom Clarke was already bent over the toilet bowl experience another bout of morning sickness.

“It’s okay babe, I’m here and I’ve got you,” Lexa soothed as she held Clarke’s hair back and rubbed soothing circles into the small of her back.

A few minutes later Lexa felt Clarke relax back into her so she quickly adjusted herself into a more comfortable sitting position and pulled Clarke into her lap and pulled her against her chest placing a gentle kiss to the top of her head.

“Feeling better now, sweetheart?”

“Yeah, I really hate morning sickness but I’d suffer through it every day of every pregnancy just to get to hold another one of our children in my arms.”

“I know you would and I will always be so thankful to you for going through all of this to bring our children into this world but I will always hate having to watch you suffer knowing there’s nothing I can do to make it better.”

“But you are making it better; having you here with me like this comforting me and making sure I’m okay makes it better. I didn’t have this last time, and I don’t say this to make you feel bad but so you can see what a difference you are making. Last time I was alone and it sucked having no one to support me or hold my hair or tell me everything is okay. This time I have you here doing all of that and it fills me with love and it makes this easier. I don’t know how to explain it but having you here makes all the difference in the world. I love you and I wouldn’t want to go through this with anyone else.”

“I’m glad I can help even if it’s just a little bit. I love you too and there is absolutely no one else I’d want to have children with. I cannot wait to officially make you my wife in a little over a month.”

“Me either; it will be one of the six best days of my life.”

“Six? What are the other five?”

“The day we met and conceived the twins, the day Aden and Madi were born, the day you came back into my life, the day I found out I was pregnant with Sprout and the day you proposed and I followed by proposing myself.”

“Those are mine too. I may not have been there when Aden and Madi were born but regardless it was one of the best days of my life because they were born and it got us one day closer to being a family.”

“You’re going to make me cry being so sweet. God, you’re perfect.”

“Nah, I’m not perfect only perfect you.”

“Always the charmer.”

“Think you’re okay to go back to the comfy seats? We could sit in the double seater that reclines and cuddle while we watch a movie?”

“That sounds perfect.”

After the couple got settled in the reclining double seater, with Clarke practically on top of Lexa they decided to watch “Imagine Me & You” because it was one of Clarke’s favorites. While they watched the movie, the twins were playing with all five dogs and having the time of their lives doing so while their Aunts and Uncle supervised. The movie had just finished when they were notified that they would be landing in a few minutes. Lexa got her children buckled in while her sister and brother handled the dogs.

Once they were on the ground fifteen minutes later, the staff waiting quickly loaded Lexa, Clarke, Aden, Madi, Picasso, Hope and Gaia’s belongings into Lexa’s truck while they loaded Anya, Raven, Lincoln, Louis and Thor’s belongings into Anya’s car. After everything was loaded they made their way back to Lexa and Clarke’s home so they could enjoy a late dinner with the rest of their extended family.

Chapter Text

When Lexa pulled into their garage it was a few minutes after 8pm. As she got out she noticed her mother’s car parked in its usual spot. It seemed the twins noticed too because they became extra eager to take the puppies inside and find their Grandmother, YaYa and Nana. Aden and Madi practically rant to the door and once realizing it was unlocked they hightailed it inside searching for the grandmas.

When the adults came in with all the dogs a couple minutes later they found Aden and Madi still running between their grandmothers greeting them. Clarke noticed Nyko in the background looking a bit unsure about how to act but before she could go over and say hello to the man she watched her daughter go up to him, hug him and then lead him back to the group. Once back at Indra’s side Clarke watched as the man relaxed. After, everyone had greeted each other and hugs were given they formally introduced Indra to her new puppy, Gaia. Clarke swore she only saw Indra this soft with Aden and Madi but it was nice seeing her soon-to-be mother-in-law like this. Lexa jostled Clarke from her thoughts though when she began to speak.

“Mom, I thought we were just going to order takeout?”

When Lexa’s words registered she finally followed her fiancée’s gaze and saw she was looking towards the kitchen where it was clear someone had recently been cooking.

“I know but after I found out I was getting a puppy and you all did too I thought I would whip us up something as a thank you for bringing me my little Gaia; plus, I’ve missed you and a mother can cook for her children if she wants.”

“Thank you for cooking Indra; I don’t know about these dorks but I’m starving.”

“See Lexa, that is how you react to a home cooked meal. Clarke, you get double portions now and Lexa gets none.”

“Hey, that’s’ not..”

“Nope, I do not want to hear it Alexandria.”

“Don’t worry bae, I’ll share with you.”

The group burst out laughing as they watched Lexa’s pout turn into a dreamy smile in no time at Clarke’s offer. The group quickly made their way to the dining room where a beautiful meal was laid out.

“Since we’re eating later tonight and I’m sure you all will want to head to bed as soon as we’re done eating I went with something light but healthy and filling.”

“What is it Grandma? I’ve never seen this before,” Aden asked.

“It’s a shaved squash salad. It’s made with the squash I know you and your sister love, honey, Dijon mustard, green onions, grape tomatoes, black eyed peas, arugula, ricotta cheese, just a dash of salt and extra-virgin olive oils and tad of lemon zest. If you don’t like it I will make you something else okay?”

“Okay,” both kids replied.

As expected, Indra didn’t have to make an alternate meal for the twins because they loved it. The family spent their dinner talking all about the trip. Lexa and Clarke filled everyone in on their week alone in Paris and Lexa couldn’t stop gushing about how Clarke was able to introduce her to Christina Aguilera. Lexa showed her fangirl side as she made sure to show everyone the pictures they had taken. The couple of course didn’t tell their family of any of the more explicit moments of their time in Paris. The twins took over when it was time to talk about their week at the estate. By the time, they were done its was 10pm and Clarke and Lexa knew they needed to get the kids to bed to try and lessen the jet lagged, plus they were exhausted themselves; they had been awake since before 9am France time or since before 3am Polis time so they were exhausted. Lexa also wanted to get Clarke to bed to make sure she didn’t overdo it especially with all the morning sickness she had been experiencing. Thankfully, everyone had been expecting this and was already saying their goodbyes with promises to get together soon.

With everyone gone, the couple quickly got their kids and pups in bed as they argued that now that they had two dogs they each should get to sleep with one. As soon as the kids were asleep Lexa and Clarke made their way to their room, quickly changed and climbed into bed themselves.

It was the next day and Lexa was supposed to be heading into the office to begin working with Lincoln and Anya so they could take over their new roles by the end of the month but Lexa didn’t want to leave Clarke. The night before they had only been asleep for a couple of hours before Lexa woke up to the sound of the ensuite door being roughly slammed shut. Lexa had gotten up immediately and heard the telltale sounds of Clarke throwing up through the door. Thankfully, Clarke had not locked the door so Lexa was able to hold her hair and help her as much as she could. This ended up being the theme for the night. Now, it was 8:45am and she didn’t want to leave the blonde but Clarke had made her promise she would go to the office so she could start the transition. Lexa just had a feeling though that she should stay with Clarke and when she saw the blonde wake up and rush to the bathroom once more the decision was made. After Clarke was settled in their bedroom again, the brunette sent a message to her siblings to update them.

Lexa to Woods Siblings: I’m not coming in today; Clarke’s morning sickness is getting worse, we were up most of the night and I just have a feeling that I should be staying with her. Once you’re both in the office let me know and I will join in via video conference so we can get some things transitioned today.

Anya to Woods Siblings: No, you will not be video conferencing in. We saw how bad her morning sickness was last week and Lincoln says he doesn’t remember to being nearly this bad last time. You forget Lexa that I had to learn the CEO job too so I could fill in for you; so, I will teach Lincoln as we were taught and when specific questions or issues arise I can’t handle we will call you. As of now consider yourself officially off duty.

Lexa to Woods Siblings: You guys did that for me? For Clarke and me? Thank you. I really wanted to handle this transition but I just can’t leave her like this. I want to set up a company-wide meeting, in person for everyone in Polis and live streamed for all our other locations to formally announce my departure as CEO/President and your promotions. If you have completely settled on a new Vice President we will announce that to. I know we planned to do that after the transition but since you’ve already worked that out and relieved me of my duties early, I want to make the announcement earlier too.

Lincoln to Woods Siblings: We knew you’d want to do that so we already set a meeting for 11am Wednesday. Nyko said he’d stay with Clarke during that time. We remembered you said he confirmed the pregnancy so we knew he knew already. So, go be with Clarke, we have this handled.

Lexa to Woods Siblings: Thank you both, truly.

Anya to Woods Siblings: You would have done the same for us. Go be with your fiancée and let us know if you want us to grab the kids or anything so you can focus solely on Clarke.

Lincoln to Woods Siblings: And let us know if there’s any changes with Clarke, we worry too.

Lexa to Woods Siblings: Will do and thank you again.

Two hours had passed since her text exchange with her siblings and thankfully Clarke had slept during that time. The reprieve didn’t last long though as only a couple hours later she was hit with another bout of morning sickness. This trend continued the rest of the day and all of Tuesday. By the time Wednesday rolled around, Raven was staying with them so she could take point with the kids allowing Lexa to focus on Clarke. At that time, Lexa had never been more grateful that Raven’s latest NASA project was far enough along that she could work from home.

The following day, was the day of the meeting formally announcing that Lexa would be maintaining her ownership of Trikru, Inc. but handing control of operations over to Lincoln and Anya. She would also be announcing the new Vice President. At 11am exactly Lexa walked out on stage wearing a classic tailored black suit with white button up. Reaching the podium and microphone the crowd instant grew silent.

“Thank you all for being here today whether in person or virtual. Today marks the beginning of a new era for Trikru, Inc. I have been the sole owner, CEO and President of this company since I was eighteen years old. However, the time has come for me to take a step back and focus on my fiancée and our young children. We are a family run company though, and that tradition will continue. My Vice President and second in command, my sister Anya, will be assuming the role of President while our brother, Lincoln, will be assuming the CEO role. Anya was taught how to run this business when I was and has proven herself time and time again. I have the upmost confidence in her ability to be an amazing President for Trikru Inc. Lincoln meanwhile, possess illustrious business degrees that even I don’t have. I know he will be a fantastic CEO. I am also proud to announce that Bellamy Blake, who has long worked in our Arkadia office as the Head of Mergers and Acquisitions, has agreed to take on Anya’s now vacated Vice President role. I will however, be maintaining ownership of the company and will still be around as needed. I understand that this decision must come as a shock; but I did not come to this decision lightly but rather with the best interests of my family at heart. I know this is the right decision for us and I feel at peace with that decision. I wanted you all to hear this from me because you deserve that. I am incredibly proud of the work you all have done for me and this company and I know you will continue to do great things under the direct leadership of Lincoln Woods, Anya Woods and Bellamy Blake. Thank you. Now, may I present to you your new CEO, President and Vice President who will run through some new projects coming down the pipeline.”

Lexa then took one final look around the room and at the screens showing her employees in the other Trikru offices before turning on her heel and walking off the stage as Lincoln, Anya and Bellamy came out to begin their portion of the meeting.

It was now Friday, and they had been home almost a full week, and Clarke’s severe morning sickness wasn’t getting any better. In fact, Lexa had noticed over the past few days that Clarke wasn’t eating as much. Lexa was growing more concerned by the day and decided it was time to approach the topic of going to see Clarke’s OB again. When Lexa had mentioned it on Wednesday after she got home Clarke had brushed it off saying she wasn’t experiencing any pain and varied levels of morning sickness were normal. Lexa had decided enough was enough though. It was just past 10am and Raven had taken the kids to the Aquarium in an attempt to keep them busy so they didn’t notice how bad Clarke’s morning sickness was. Lexa had never been more grateful for her soon-to-be official sister-in-law than she had over the past few days. Knowing she had a better chance of getting Clarke to agree to get checked out if she made an appointment first Lexa went to the den and called doctor’s office.

“Good morning and thank you for calling Seaside Health and Wellness, how may I direct your call?”

“Good morning. My name is Alexandria Woods and my fiancée, Clarke Griffin, and I have an appointment scheduled on February 1st at 10am for our first sonogram but I was wondering if we could get Clarke in today. She has been experiencing severe morning sickness and I’ve noticed over the past few days especially she isn’t eating much and when she does eat she can’t keep anything down. I’m sure you have worried partners call all the time but I would just feel better if she and the baby were checked out to be safe.”

“No, no we want you to call in a situation like this. Let me check Dr. Montgomery’s schedule. Ah yes, she actually had a cancellation at 11:45 this morning; would you be able to come in then?”

“Yes, 11:45 this morning is perfect; thank you so much.”

“Of course, we will see you at 11:45.”

Okay Lexa you got the appointment and now you just have to convince Clarke to go. You can do this Lexa explain why it’s important and if that doesn’t work pull the overcautious because you missed her first pregnancy card; yeah that’s a good plan.

Lexa was brought back to reality when she realized she’d made it to just in front of her bedroom door during the course of her inner monologue. When she entered the room, she found Clarke curled up on the bed.

“Clarke, sweetheart, I know you don’t want to move but I need you to get up and dressed so we can go to the doctor.”

“Lexa, I told you we’re fine.”

“Babe, you can’t even eat anymore without throwing up and I’d feel a lot better if we got a checkup. You went through this before but I didn’t get to go through it with you so please, do this for me?”

Clarke looked into the green eyes she loved so much and could see how concerned her fiancée was so she knew she’d have to give in even though she was certain it was just a phase of severe morning sickness that would ease up on its own.

“Fine, if it will make you feel better and quash your worries some we’ll go.”

“Thank you, Clarke. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

The couple walked in to Seaside Health & Wellness at 11:40am and were greeted by the woman Lexa talked to earlier on the phone. After filling out some forms, including those that listed Lexa on everything as the second parent and explicitly indicated she was the second biological parent, they were led into an exam room. Lexa was nervous and had begun pacing until she heard a knock on the door and went to rejoin Clarke and hold her hand as the doctor walked in.

“Clarke, it is so good to see you again. I’ll be honest though, I was surprised to see your name on my schedule since you were so adamant last time that there would be no more kids unless you reunited with Aden and Madi’s second mom.”

“It’s good to see you too Addison. A lot has changed since we last saw each other. This is Lexa, my fiancée. She is also Aden and Madi’s other mom.”

“Oh wow. Hi, I’m Addison Montgomery but please call me Addison; it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“I’m Alexandria Woods but you can call me Lexa, and the pleasure is all mine.”

“Before we get started do you mind if I ask how you were able to reconnect?”

“Not at all; it’s a funny story actually. Do you remember my sister’s girlfriend Anya, I introduced you too when we saw each other at the store last year?”

“Ah yes, I do.”

“Well Anya, is Lexa’s older sister. I knew Anya had a sister just not what she looked like so I had no clue the entire time the sister she’d talk about was the love of my life. Anyway, she set us up on a blind date and we recognized each other immediately. We’ve been together pretty much ever since and got engaged on New Years Eve.”

“Wow, talk about a real life serendipitous moment. I see you two didn’t wait to expand your family either.”

Lexa blushed a little hearing that.

“No, we didn’t. Clarke told me she was pregnant just after midnight Christmas morning which was and wasn’t surprising. It was surprising because I’d been told I was sterile but we conceived Madi and Aden naturally so obviously, it was possible. Full disclosure we also did not nothing to prevent another pregnancy because we decided to leave it up to fate since we knew where we were headed as a couple and we knew more children would be a blessing. I did have fertility tests run again though just to see where things stood given the pregnancies and it turns out I am apparently part of that very small percentage that somehow start producing viable sperm after being deemed infertile.”

“That’s amazing news, if you’re planning on any further additions after this newest one especially.”

“Yes, it was very welcome news but Clarke and I will discuss any more children at a later date.”

“That’s a very good plan. So, bringing us to why you decided to come in about a week before your scheduled appoint I see that you’ve been having severe morning sickness Clarke?”

“Yes. It feels like it never goes away and I can’t keep anything down. Lexa insisted we come.”

“Lexa was right; it’s better to be safe than sorry. Can you pull up your shirt Clarke so we can do an ultrasound just to make sure everything is okay?”

“We’re going to see our baby today,” Lexa asked in disbelief.

“You are. I’m glad you’re able to be here for this this time around Lexa.”

“Me too. I’ve been looking forward to this moment since I found out we were expecting.”

“Alright, this will be a little cold Clarke. Now lets see what we have here. This is your baby ladies. I’d say you’re right at seven weeks’ gestation. We may be able to hear a heartbeat today if you’d like to try and hear.”

“Yes,” Lexa squealed in excitement before Clarke could answer.

“Alright then, now before I turn this machine on I want you to remember that sometimes we can’t pick up the heartbeat on these machines until week elven or twelve.”

Both girls replied with a simple “okay” before Addison turned the volume on the machine. Almost immediately the couple heard the thump…thump…thump of a strong heart. They were both in tears hearing their child’s heartbeat but Lexa noticed Clarke’s face was also confused.

“Addison, have you gotten new machines since my last pregnancy? I don’t remember it sounding so echoy last time.”

“No, we didn’t get different machines.”

“Is everything okay? Is the baby okay?”

“Yes, Lexa everything is okay. Here, I want you two to look here; see this little outline that’s your baby. Now look here, off to the side. Do you see that? We didn’t see it at first because the transducer wasn’t over far enough but now that we’ve moved the transducer we can see clearly.”

Lexa realized what they were looking at about a half second before Clarke and burst into tears as squeezed Clarke’s hand she was holding lovingly and leaned in to kiss Clarke sweetly on the lips.

“Is that…are we..”

“Yes Lexa, you are seeing correctly. Ladies, congratulations, it looks like you are carrying another set of twins Clarke.”

“Oh, my god, Lex, we’re having two more babies! But wait, why does the heartbeat sound different? Last time it was clear?”

“Last time your kids’ heartbeats were miraculously perfectly in sync whereas this time they want to be unique and have their own so you’re hearing both and that causes the echo.”

“So, everything is okay with both babies?”

“I see why you love this one Clarke, she’s very concerned and actually asks questions unlike so many partners of pregnant women. To answer your question though, yes both your babies are okay. In fact, seeing that you’re carrying multiples again makes explaining Clarke’s severe morning sickness easier. I was suspicious based on what you told our receptionist on the phone but knowing you’re carrying multiples Clarke and that this isn’t your first multiples pregnancy makes a Hyperemesis Gravidarum diagnosis so much simpler.”

“What’s that? Am I going to be okay? Will our babies be okay?”

“Babe, take a deep breath and let Addison explain. Don’t worry when there’s nothing to worry about.”

“Like I said I can see why you love her. To answer your questions though you and the babies will be okay if you follow my instructions. Hyperemesis Gravidarum is a severe form of morning sickness that is more common when pregnant with multiples, especially if it’s not your first multiples pregnancy. The good news is it will most likely go away as you enter the second trimmest and you’re only a month away from that. Normally, I would admit you for monitoring but I have a feeling Lexa will monitor you closely and call me if anything changes so I will let you go home with a prescription for Zofran to help with the nausea and I will come back in the morning and in the evening to hook up and IV for the next few days until we’ve replenished your body with the hydration and electrolytes you’ve been losing due to the vomiting. If you won’t agree to let me come check on you and administer the IVs though I will be forced to admit you to the hospital.”

“You can come; I’ll do whatever is needed to keep these little ones safe and healthy.”

“And I’ll do whatever is needed to support her and help keep them all happy and healthy.”

“Good. Why don’t you get cleaned up and I’ll go make copies of the sonogram pictures of both babies and put the recordings of the heartbeats onto my laptop so I can email it to you. How many pictures would you ladies like.”

“Hmm. We agreed to tell our family after the sonogram next week so if we’re still coming in for that appointment but I think we should still get enough for everyone so they can see how the babies grow and I think they’d appreciate it so lets say twelve of each,” Lexa said thoughtfully.

“Yes, you two will still come in next week so we can see how the morning sickness has been and we’ll see if either baby moves enough so that you can hear each heart beat clearly without an echo from their twin. Just give me about five minutes and I’ll be pack with the pictures.”

Once Addison had left the room Lexa immediately connected her lips to Clarke’s once more.

“Clarke, can you believe it, twins…AGAIN!! We’re having two more little miracles. Oh, my God I can’t wait to meet them. Thank you, Clarke, thank you. I love you.”

“I know! I can’t believe we’re having another set of twins but I am so happy. I can’t wait to tell Madi and Aden but I was thinking we could hold off on telling our siblings and let them in on that part of the baby news when our moms find out about the pregnancy that way everyone gets to be a little surprised.”

“I love that idea. I can’t wait to see how they all react to the news. I am so happy Clarke.”

“Me too but um why did you ask for twelve of each?”

Lexa instantly blushed and looked towards the ground.

“Well um I thought everyone would like one so that’s ten of each because I knew Aden and Madi would feel left out if everyone else got the pictures but they didn’t specifically get pictures too then I wanted to frame one of each for our bedroom and then I thought maybe you’d want to have a framed one of each in your art room alongside the picture of us with Aden and Madi.”

Clarke started crying again hearing how thoughtful Lexa was.

“That’s one of the sweetest things I’ve ever heard you say. God, I love how much you love our family.”

“You guys are everything to me. I love you all, all five of you, more than anything.”

Lexa then looked hesitantly at Clarke before positioning herself so she could place two gentle kisses to Clarke’s stomach before beginning to talk to the babies.

“Hey little ones, it’s Mommy. Mama and I just found our there’s actually two of you in there. I am so sorry I’ve only been using one nickname all this time but now that I know we have two incredible babies growing inside Mama’s tummy I’ll make sure you each have your own nickname. So, I came up with the nickname Sprout because our last name is Woods and baby trees are sprouts but you both are also Griffin’s because that’s Mama’s last name until we get married in five weeks so how about Kit? Yeah Sprout and Kit, I like it too. So, Sprout and Kit, I can’t wait to meet you both and hold you. I swear once you both are in my arms I’m never letting go. I hope you both look like your Mama because she’s the most beautiful woman in the world. You two are so lucky she’s your Mama. God, I love you so much Kit and you too Sprout. I hope you two are as close to each other as your big brother and sister are to each other. I love you both and please, remember our last few talks and try to take it easy on Mama so she’s not sick as much. I love you, my littlest angels.”

Lexa then placed two final kisses to Clarke’s stomach before confused but awed blue met emotional green.

“Why two kisses now and why Kit?”

“Well, two kisses because now I know you’re carrying twins and I want them each to have a kiss. And Kit because that is a name that has commonly been used in reference to a baby Gryphon so since your maiden name is Griffin I thought the name was fitting and now both of our family names are reflected in their nicknames until we pick out names for them.”

“Lex, that’s…God that’s just so thoughtful and ugh you’re perfect and I love you but we will have to agree to disagree about who the most beautiful woman in the world because I say you are the most beautiful woman in the world.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a more in love couple as the two of you or a non-carrying partner who is as caring and loving towards their unborn children as you Lexa. I didn’t mean to intrude but it was such a beautiful moment and I really didn’t want to interrupt.”

“It’s okay, Addison, really; Lexa does not hide her affection for the babies; she’s been talking to my stomach literally since the moment she found out I was pregnant and I love it.”

“That’s true love right there. I’m very happy you two found your way back to each other which actually brings me to this box and these envelopes. This envelope has all the copies of the pictures of “Baby A” and the second is the same but for “Baby B”. This box however, is something I put together during Clarke’s first pregnancy from her first appointment until the birth. Obviously, due to their positioning we didn’t know there were two babies so I don’t have anything labeled “Baby A” or “Baby B” but I collected copies of all the sonograms we did and put the recordings of the heartbeats from each sonogram on flash drives and labeled them with the date the recording was made. Then there’s pictures from the birth and while they were in the hospital afterwards and a video of the birth and a couple shorter videos of Clarke with them before they were discharged. Clarke, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you I recorded your labor and delivery and some moments following the birth but you kept saying you wanted their other mother with you and you knew one day you’d be reunited so I just thought that if that day came you might want to be able to share as much about your pregnancy and their birth as possible. You can report me to the medical board if you want but I promise I never shared anything and I really only did this in case this case ever came.”

Clarke and Lexa were both in tears causing Addison to think she overstepped.

“I’m sorry; I’ll leave these here and have a list of other OBs drawn up for you so you can see someone who hasn’t betrayed your trust.”

“Wait! No, Addison it’s not that; I just can’t believe that you listened to me all those months and even when I was giving birth and after you continued to record moments I desperately wanted to share with Lexa but couldn’t. When we first reconnected we went through all the photos I have but obviously, none could depict the birth and I know Lexa wishes she could have been there and seen it so thank you. I don’t want another OB, I want you to continue as our doctor.”

“Thank you, Addison. I never thought I’d be able to see the birth of my first-born children but because you listened to Clarke and her desire for me to be there now I can at least see the video. You have no idea how much this means to me, just thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Now, on to this pregnancy; I want to give you an IV now before you leave Clarke; it’s going to take a couple hours since I want you to get two full IVs before you go home. We have an extra office right now that has a pretty comfortable reclining couch so how about I grab one of our spare laptops so you can listen to the flash drives or watch the videos while the IVs are administered?”

“That sounds perfect to me; what do you think Lex?”

“It sounds amazing.”

Lexa and Clarke had been curled up on the couch in the spare office for about forty minutes when they finally reached the last photo Addison had put in the box. Both women were incredibly happy that they got to share this experience of looking through the box and they even happier to know they would be welcoming two new members to the Woods family later that year.

“These are amazing. Addison really did include pictures from every sonogram, including pictures from each angel during them, plus all of these beautiful shots depicting Aden and Madi’s first minutes, hours and days on this earth. See these almost makes me think I was there.”

“You were though. You were always with me in my heart and you were always with them.”

“You’re too sweet but it’s still nice to see all these pictures documenting everything. Can we listen to the heartbeats next then the videos?”

“Sure babe.”

Three hours later, the couple had finally finished the videos. Addison had only come in once to bring the women lunch and hook up a vitamin rich IV to supplement the two she had already been given.

“Wow. Clarke, you are amazing. You were exhausted but once you knew we had a second little one you pushed through, literally! You are the strongest person I know. And seeing you cry while holding them for the first time, ugh it felt like I was there experiencing it with you, if that makes sense.”

“It does. I’m so glad you were able to watch these. Watching these with you reminds me of how it all felt back then but being able to see your face as you see these moments for the first time has been a true gift. I can’t wait to be able to experience this in real time with you. Our kids, all four of them, are so lucky to have you as their Mommy.”

“No, they’re lucky to have you.”

“They’re lucky to have both of us and if you need proof look at this. See this picture? I took it as you were watching the video of me giving birth to Aden and Madi. Look at your face; it’s full of astonishment, wonder, love, adoration and devotion. You had the look of a parent who loves their children more than anything so please do not ever doubt that our kids are all lucky to have you as their Mommy. I love you.”

“Thank you for saying that Clarke; sometimes I just need to hear it. I love you too.”

Lexa leaned in and gave Clarke a chaste kiss and was in the process of deepening it when they heard a knock on the door. The pair broke their kiss and waited for Addison to come in, which she did a second later.

“Hi, I just wanted to check up on you and see how the IV was doing.”

“It’s actually done; finished a few minutes ago.”

“That’s wonderful, Clarke! How are you feeling now?”

“Better than I have been.”

“Good. You look better too so I’m ready to send you guys home and I will swing by around 7pm for the next IV and I’ll teach you both how to do it so maybe after a day or two you can do it yourselves.”

“That would be great; I’d love to be able take of the IV administration for Clarke. Any one other thing…thank you for the pictures, flash drives and videos; they mean more to me than you know. Getting to watch the videos especially made me feel more connected to our children because now it’s like I’m not as much of an outsider regarding their birth since I’ve seen the video now. Thank you, Addison; this was amazing.”

“You’re welcome; I’m glad I could do that for you. Now let me get this IV out so you two can head home.”

After their visit to see Dr. Montgomery, things started to get better. True to her word, Addison had taught the women how to administer Clarke’s IVs so she only stopped by every couple of days to deliver new IVs and check-in. It was not Wednesday and the exhibition was the day after tomorrow. Thanks to the IVs and Lexa’s continued support Clarke was able to go into the gallery that morning to finalize the layout for displaying her works and she was even able to get the centerpiece set up with a drape covering it while Lexa was out to grab them lunch, ensuring her fiancée wouldn’t be able to see the piece before the exhibition. When Lexa returned with lunch that day, Greek Gyros because Clarke was craving them, she was blown away but the pieces for the exhibition that Clarke didn’t have covered. She spent a solid hour talking about how amazing Clarke’s artwork was. When they left the gallery early that evening though they stopped talking about the exhibition as they had previously agreed they would spend Thursday as a family day with just the four of them and their two dogs watching movies, playing games and just spending time together.

True to their word on Thursday, it was a family day. They watched all three “Zenon” movies because Lexa couldn’t believe her fiancée had never seen them when she claimed to have loved the Disney Chanel as a child and the Zenon movies were the epitome of Disney Channel Original Movies during her and Clarke’s childhood. Thankfully though, Clarke, Madi and Aden enjoyed the movies as much as Lexa always had. After that they had to watch both “My Big Fat Greek Wedding” movies and “Mama Mia!” because the twins insisted they need to watch them so they could see what Greek weddings wee like as preparation for the wedding that was now just over a month away. The twins were so into the Greek wedding scene that they even made their moms order Greek food for dinner that night, which secretly had made Clarke’s day since her current craving was Tzatziki sauce which meant she and Lexa were eating a lot of Greek and Mediterranean food.

Once the movies were over they had to talk about the wedding after they finished the movies because they wanted to know everything they could about their moms’ upcoming nuptials. They talked about how they had a video call with the wedding planner at the beginning of the week who assured she would have everything ready for their big day. She had told them they made her job easy with how little time there was before the ceremony since they already knew what they wanted. The only things they had to finalize were the wedding cake, flowers, dinner menu for the reception and Raven’s maid of honor dress. They had a meeting with a local baker the following week to taste cake flavors. It also just so happened that the baker was Greek and his father still ran a bakery on the coast of the mainland of Greece that was closest to their island and the son used all the same recipes as his father. Their other wedding related appointments were scattered across the next two weeks. The twins loved that their moms would talk about the wedding with them and ask their opinion on things; it made them feel even more included so once they were satisfied with the planning of the ceremony so far, they didn’t fight their moms on going to bed following story time since it was getting late.

The couple went to bed soon after knowing that the following day would be long. Clarke fell asleep on her side with Lexa behind her as the “big spoon” and Clarke smiled in her sleep feeling Lexa place her hand protectively over her lower abdomen. When Clarke woke up at 6:15am the following day though the smile she had had on her face while sleeping turned into a frown when she didn’t feel Lexa in the bed with her.

Chapter Text

Lexa’s alarm went off at 4am the next day. Thankfully Clarke was exhausted enough that she didn’t even stir when the alarm went off or when Lexa got out of the bed. Today was the day of Clarke’s exhibition and Lexa had made it her mission to make sure the day was amazing and as stress free as possible for her fiancée, especially after receiving the news that they were expecting another set of twins.

A couple days ago, Clarke had shown Lexa some pictures of how she had hoped to decorate the gallery for the exhibition so it didn’t look like just another day in the gallery. Lexa had assured her that it wouldn’t look like any other day because there would be cater waiters, tall tables scattered about for guests to gather around while they enjoyed appetizers and champagne or non-alcoholic sparkling cider. Clarke huffed but finally relented and agreed that Lexa was right that it wouldn’t be like any other day. What Clarke didn’t know was that Lexa snapped some pictures of what Clarke had shown her and she began to enact her plan to get the gallery decorated just how the blonde wanted it. Lexa had spent the two days before the exhibition confirming deliveries at the gallery, that thankfully Harper was able to sign for and unpack for Lexa.

So, when Lexa snuck out of bed, after placing a kiss to the top of Clarke’s head and two very gentle kisses to her stomach, that now had a small bump you would only notice if you were well acquainted with Clarke’s body, and whispering “good morning Kit, good morning Sprout, Mommy loves you,” to the babies she hurriedly made her way down the hall to what had become Raven’s room.

“Rae, hey Rae I need you to wake up now.”

Getting no response, Lexa walked further into the bedroom and began to likely shake her sister-in-law’s blanket covered shoulder.

“Raven, you need to get up now. You promised to get up when I left so that someone was awake in case Clarke needed anything and to make sure they all ate breakfast in case I’m not back in time.”

“Five more minutes,” the Latina mumbled.

“No, no more minutes.”

“Will you shut the fuck up? Some of us are trying to sleep here.”

Lexa jumped back hearing a voice she wasn’t expecting.

“Christ, Anya. Are you trying to give me a heart attack? And what are you doing in my house?”

“Missed my girlfriend and couldn’t sleep without her.”

“Crap. I’m sorry Ahn, I didn’t think about how having Raven here so much would be hard on you. But since your girlfriend doesn’t want to wake up could you be on Clarke duty? I know I’m being overprotective but I don’t want to her to be alone if she gets hit with morning sickness and I’m not here to help and I don’t want her to have to strain and make breakfast for everyone when this is already a big day for her.”

“Okay.”

“Thank you. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

When Lexa arrived at Polaris Gallery, a way too chipper for 4:45am, Harper greeted her and handed her a coffee.

“Thank you for this.”

“Sure thing. I’ve got everything unpacked and all we have to do is set it up. I think it should only take us an hour or less since I called for some help.”

“Harper, you got others to join us this early?”

“Yeah. Everyone loves Clarke and when they heard what you were planning they wanted to help.”

When the pair walked into the gallery, Lexa was shocked at who had come out to help at 4:45am. Before her stood Niylah, Monty, Jasper, Murphy, Bellamy, Luna, Lincoln, Madison, Abby and her own mother.

“Harper, you called everyone?”

“I sent out a text in our ‘Friends of Clexa’ group chat since almost everyone either lives in Polis or was coming in for the exhibition. Your brother then called your mom who called Abby and Madison.”

“Guys, you have no idea how much it means to me that you all have come out, especially before dawn, to help me bring Clarke’s decorative vision for this exhibition to life.”

With greetings and words of thanks were finished being exchanged amongst everyone the group quickly got to work. A mere forty minutes later, Lexa realized Harper had been right that it wouldn’t take long to finish decorating thanks to all the extra hands. The group stood in the center of the gallery, where Clarke’s still covered centerpiece was, and looked around the gallery pleased with their work. There were white painted stick trees that went from the floor almost all the way to the ceiling scattered around the gallery. They were placed in each corner and then ever twelve feet along the walls. There was also one on each of the four corners of the center pillar that housed the centerpiece, framing it just as Clarke had said she wanted. Then on the ceiling, fairy lights crisscrossed, creating a whimsical yet elegant look. Lexa could not wait for Clarke to see it later that day.

“This is amazing. I can’t wait for Clarke to see it. Thank you all so much for helping. I would suggest we all go out to breakfast but I want to try and get home before Clarke notices I’m gone but you all should go and have it billed to me.”

The group agreed to go get breakfast together but refused to let Lexa pay. As they were all getting into their respective vehicles, Bellamy approached Lexa.

“Lexa, could we talk for a moment.”

“Sure Bell, what’s up?”

“I just wanted to thank you for suggesting me for Vice President. I’m really enjoying it so far and I’m thankful that you recommended me even with all the stuff with you know who.”

“Bellamy, you were fantastic in our Arkadia office and you had the education and experience to be a great Vice President and that’s why I suggested you. The stuff with you know who has no control over your career.”

“Regardless, thank you for suggesting me.”

“How’s the move to Polis been?”

“It’s good. We lucked out that John could get a job here and we close on the house in two weeks.”

“Where are you guys staying in the meantime?”

“We were staying in a hotel but Lincoln overheard John telling Monty that today when he asked so your brother has insisted we come stay with him until we close since he’s got space.”

“Good, I’m glad you won’t be in a hotel.”

“Me too. I’ll let you get going though; I know you want to get home to Clarke. I guess I will see you tonight.”

“Definitely. Thanks, again for helping today.”

At 6:15am, Clarke woke and her smile turned into a frown when she realized Lexa wasn’t in bed with her. Checking their ensuite, she didn’t see her fiancée so she went to look for her. Clarke was getting worried when she didn’t find Lexa, their children or her sister anywhere in the house but then she heard it; she heard it the squeals of her children.

When Clarke opened the patio door she looked in the distance where the soccer field was and she saw her fiancée, sister, sister-in-law and children playing soccer. Aden must have scored a goal because Lexa had him in her arms and was swinging him around while Madi ran around her in circles. Clarke stood there for a few minutes just watching them play before making her way towards her family. The group was so enthralled with their early morning game that Clarke made it all the way to the field without being noticed. Sneaking up behind Lexa, Clarke wrapped her arms around the brunette’s waist.

“You weren’t in bed with me when I woke up.”

Lexa turned around in Clarke’s arms quickly and pressed a kiss to the blonde’s lips before replying.

“I’m sorry but we were all awake super early and I didn’t want to wake you. Everyone is excited about today and to see your work so I thought it best that the kids at least burn off some of their excited energy.”

“That’s sweet of you but I still missed waking up with your arms around me.” Clarke pouted.

“I promise you will wake up with my arms wrapped around you tomorrow.”

“Fine, I can live with that.”

The two were caught up in the moment so they didn’t notice the Anya approach.

“Hey guys, now that everyone is up the kids were wondering how you’re feeling Clarke.”

“I feel good, really good in fact. Why?”

“The week you were in Paris, the kids planned a surprise for you guys and the baby but when we got back it didn’t seem like the best time to show you since you weren’t feeling well at all. We’ve noticed that you were acting more like yourself the last couple of days so Aden and Madi were hoping they could show you two the surprise today before we have to start getting ready for the exhibition.”

“They planned a surprise for us and the baby,” Clarke asked being sure not to say babies and spoil their own surprise.

“They did.”

“Well, I’m up for seeing it today if you are Lex.”

“Yeah, I’m up for it. I’m sweaty though from playing for the past half hour though so gave me like an hour to shower then you can show us?”

“Yeah, that sounds good. Rae and I will make sure the kids get showered and dressed too.”

An hour later Clarke and Lexa found themselves blindfolded and being led into what they believed was one of the spare bedrooms in their home.

“We wanted to do something special for you both and for Sprout,” Aden explained to his still blindfolded parents.

“But Aunty Anya, Aunty Raven and Uncle Linc, said we couldn’t do it all because Mommy especially would want to do some since she couldn’t’ do it for us,” Madi added.

“Okay, you can take the blindfolds off but before you walk around you need to read the note I’ll hand you once you can see,” Anya said.

Lexa and Clarke removed their blindfolds and were left standing with mouths agape as they looked around the room they had previously said would be the nursery. After they looked around the room Lexa grabbed the note Anya held in her hand.

Dear Mommy and Mama,

We are really excited to have a little brother or sister and wanted to help set their room up too. We wanted to set it all up but Aunty Anya, Aunty Raven and Uncle Linc helped us understand that Mommy would want to be able to set most of the nursery up since she couldn’t help with ours so we only got a few things. We hope you like everything and that Sprout enjoys it once he/she is born. We love you!

Love,
Aden & Madi

P.S. Uncle Linc helped us write this.

“Do you like it,” Aden asked nervously as he and his sister shifted their weight from one foot to the other.

Blue met green as both women couldn’t stop themselves from shedding few tears, utterly amazed at how thoughtful their kids had been.

“It’s wonderful,” Clarke said as she began to pull Lexa along with her towards the first item that caught her eye.

“This is amazing. Thank you for doing this guys,” Lexa said as Clarke led her towards the item that had caught her eyes first too.

“Lex, look at this is a rocking chair but it’s a double seater and the back can recline and they got us the matching ottoman!”

“It really is great; now we can sit in her together during midnight feedings or fussy times or any other time. This is really perfect; I love it.”

“I love it took. When I dreamt of the nursery we’d create together I imagined us being in her together and this will make doing that so much easier.”

“So, you like it then,” Madi asked hesitantly.

“Sweetheart, Mama and I love this rocking chair. Both of you come here and give us a hug.”

“I’m glad you like it but what do you think of everything else,” Aden asked his Moms as they broke from their hug.

This statement caused the couple to look around the room again and they smiled seeing the white bookshelf with a pull-down compartment. The couple couldn’t help but tear up as they full realized just how much thought their children put behind this surprise and appreciated that they only go a couple of things and left all the big ticket items for the couple to do together like they wanted.

“It’s perfect. I love this bookshelf and the pull-down compartment is so cool,” Lexa excitedly said to her children.

“Awe and look Lex, they even got books to partially fill the bookshelf. Oh! and there’s a couple toys in the pull-down compartment too.”

“This is all just perfect. Clarke, we seriously have the best children.”

“Open the presents in the rocking chair Moms,” the kids begged.

“Okay, okay. Clarke why don’t you open then?”

“No Lex; lets open them together.”

Lex agreed to open them together and they started with the wrapped gift. Lexa tore the paper off very enthusiastically and the couple pulled their kids in for another hug when they saw the interactive play mat.

“This was such a thoughtful gift you guys. Are you two going to help Mommy and I use this?”

“Yes! We’re going to help Sprout learn how to use everything on this,” Aden happily told his Moms.

“Yeah, we’re going to have so much fun helping Sprout with this,” Madi added.

“Okay, now lets see what’s in the bag,” Lexa said as she and Clarke started to remove the tissue paper.

“Oh my, Clarke look at this one,” Lexa said to Clarke holding up the white onesie with light blue lettering reading “I love my” above a rainbow with “mommies” written in light blue ink below the rainbow.

“It’s perfect and I see they bought it in enough sizes for us to have one that fits the entire first year.”

“It seems like they got multiple sizes for just about everything which is good,” Lexa thought out loud as they continued to look through all the onesies their children had picked out.

Once all the gifts had been looked through, a still teary eyed Lexa, turned to face her children and bent down to be at eye level with them.

“Thank you both for being so sweet and caring by picking out these amazing gifts. You two are going to be the best older siblings ever. And thank you for not picking out everything we need for the nursery like I think you wanted to do because it does mean a lot to me that I can help set up the nursery this time. This surprise was the perfect amount of helping us prepare the nursery while also making sure I get to pick things out too. Thank you. I love you both so much and am so proud to be your Mommy.”

“Mommy’s right. You two did an amazing job. We love you both so much.”

Lincoln, Anya and Raven looked on as the family of four embraced and in that moment, they had all the conformation that they needed to confirm that they made the right call limiting how much the kids could get for the nursery.

After everyone left the nursery, the twins went to watch a movie in the home theater with Anya and Raven while Clarke and Lexa went to take a nap to help make sure Clarke was feeling great for the exhibition. The couple ended up taking a five hour nap. The twins meanwhile settled down for a two hour nape following the movie and Raven and Anya followed suit with a two hour nap themselves. When everyone woke up, it was time to start getting ready for the exhibition.

Two hours later it was around 4pm and everyone had finally finished getting ready. Anya, Raven, Aden, Madi and Lexa were now waiting for Clarke to make her way to the living room to reveal what she had chosen to wear. Anya chosen a sleek black suit with a red button up shirt while Raven wore a stunning red cocktail dress that matched Anya’s button down. Madi and Aden had once again wanted to dress like their Mommy so they were wearing suits. They were each wearing grey three piece suits with light blue button town shirts and darker blue ties with small white polka dots on them. Lexa’s suit was the same as her children’s, except hers was tailored to be more form fitting. Lexa had chosen to straighten her hair and drape it over one shoulder for evening so Madi had requested the same style while Aden wanted the front of his hair to be pushed up. When Clarke finally entered the room a few minutes later, Lexa’s jaw dropped to the floor. Clarke was wearing a Rene Ruiz darker blue ombre sequined gown with corded lace, that matched Lexa and the twins perfectly. The gown also had a sweetheart neckline and concealed back zip. The way it flared out some around the hips also helped ensure that Clarke’s little bump was not noticeable.

“Wow, Clarke you are stunning.”

“Thank you, you are very handsome yourself stud and the kids look perfect next to you.”

“Why don’t we head out; the limo is out front since I know you want to be early babe.”

“You got a limo?”

“Of course, I did Clarke. This is your big night and you deserve it.”

“I love you Lexa Woods.”

“I love you Clarke Griffin.”

The couple sealed their declarations with a kiss and then made their way to the limo with the rest of their family that was at the house.

When they arrived at Polaris Gallery at 5pm, Lexa got out first and extended a hand to Clarke to help her out of the limo. Clarke accepted the hand and then once the kids were out they made their way into the gallery, with Anya and Raven following close behind. The moment they stepped foot inside Clarke gasped at the sight before her.

“Lex, what is all this?”

Chapter Text

Clarke gasped and stopped dead in her tracks when she stepped inside her gallery. This was not what she had told Harper to do when her friend took over the bulk of preparing the gallery for the exhibition. She had sent Harper a drawing of the gallery interior where she had labeled where each piece was to go, even though some like the centerpiece were already set up. She also told her where catering should set up their tables for appetizers as well as the bar. She could tell that Harper had heeded her instructions perfectly but what she didn’t understand was how the interior design she had wanted to set up for the evening had been done when she hadn’t told Harper about it. After a few moments, it clicked; Lexa, she had told Lexa and shown her pictures of how she wanted it to look. Turning to her fiancée, she finally spoke.

“Lex, what is all this?”

“This, my love, is your entire vision for tonight being brought to life.”

“But how? When?”

“When you showed me the pictures I took pictures of them when you weren’t looking so I’d know exactly what you wanted and how you wanted it. Then I called Harper and she agreed to help. I rush ordered everything and Harper made sure to be here to sign for the deliveries and she unpacked them. I arranged to meet her here a little before 5am so we could set everything up. What I hadn’t expected though was for Harper to have told our friends my plan and to have many of them present this morning to help with the set up. Niylah, Monty, Jasper, Murphy, Bellamy, Luna, Lincoln, Madison, my mom and your mom were here to help Harper and I with the setup. Working together it didn’t take long at all to finish and I managed to make back home around 6am but I was a little sweaty from lugging around those painted trees so I quickly ushered the kids and our sisters outside to play some soccer knowing you’d be up any minute that way when you did find us and saw I had worked up a sweat you wouldn’t wonder how I came to be that way.”

Clarke crashed their lips together conveying all of her emotions in a single kiss. Remembering that they weren’t alone however, she pulled back and looked at Lexa with love filled eyes.

“Thank you for this. This is exactly how I wanted it to look. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

At Lexa’s request, the rest of their friends and family who helped with the setup arrived only ten minutes later. As expected, Clarke was quick to hug everyone who helped and thank them for doing so. After the greetings were done, the group at large got to talking while they waited for the exhibition to officially begin in forty minutes. Before Clarke could join in on catching up with their family and friends, Lexa led her to the office in the back.

“I knew you wouldn’t want to eat before we left and I know there will be plenty of appetizers, but I wanted you, Sprout and Kit to have a proper meal before the exhibition begins. Don’t worry I made sure to get you something light. I hope you like it.”

Lexa had a simple watermelon and tomato salad prepared for Clarke with Pellegrino, as that seemed to be the only water she liked these days.

“Baby, this is perfect. Thank you for doing all of this. You continue to surprise and amaze me each day. I am so grateful that I get to call you mine.”

“You’re welcome but you don’t need to thank me; I will always take care of you and our children. I love you. Now eat before your guests arrive,” Lexa said as she pulled a chair out for Clarke.

When Clarke finished eating just ten minutes later, Lexa knew she had made the right call because clearly her fiancée had been hungry.

“That was amazing, Lex.”

“I’m glad you liked it. How are you feeling?”

“I’m okay. Sprout and Kit are okay too.”

Lexa smiled as she lovingly caressed Clarke’s barely there bump.

“Good. You’ll tell me if you start to feel nauseous or otherwise unwell tonight, right?”

“Of course. I was actually wondering if I could ask you for a favor?”

“Okay, but what’s the favor?”

“When I hold these, I am expected to shake hands and play both hostess, artist and businesswoman all at once. I have never had a date for these before so I always have to talk to everyone alone. I was wondering if you’d be willing to stay with me during the whole event? You don’t have to if you don’t want to but I’d really appreciate it and it so would Kit and Sprout.”

“Hey, hey, baby, shhh it’s okay. I was already planning to not leave your side tonight so of course I will be by your side tonight; there’s no place I’d rather be.”

The pair reemerged into the main gallery space just as the first guests began to arrive. Clarke was able to take Lexa around and explain each piece, except the centerpiece, before they were pulled away to speak with a guest. Clarke explained how the overarching theme for this showcase was love, loss and hope. She told the brunette how she began working on this collection about a week after Aden and Madi came home from school to ask when their other mom was coming home because their friends had all met both their parents, unless they only had one, so they didn’t get why they hadn’t met their other mom when they knew they had one.

“So, you see this one was inspired by you. See how there’s a nondescript figure with piercing green eyes watching the blonde woman and her children in the clearing? To me this painting was about my belief that you were always with us even though you didn’t know about our children then.”

“It’s breathtaking.”

“Oh! And this one shows a barrier separating two star crossed lovers, the sky princess and the grounder commander. You are the Commander on the ground commanding a vast army that is trying to break through that barrier so you can reach your sky princess. This was actually the first piece I did when I started working on this collection. After hearing our kids ask about you again I just had this image of you being willing to lead armies to war if it meant you found us.”

“I really really love this one Clarke. And I would have lead armies to war if that’s what it took to make my way home to you.”

This continued the couple had made their way through every painting except the centerpiece that Clarke would be unveiling shortly. Just before it was time for the unveiling the couple were pulled into a conversation with Dante Wallace, who was a well known art collector and art dealer for extremely wealthy clients. Clarke had always gotten along with Dante and he routinely purchased works from her gallery both for his clients and his own collection. Dante revealed that he was impressed by the collection and had already put in a bid to purchase one of the paintings for his own collection and a bid on another for a client. When the couple excused themselves, they made their way to the small platform to the side of the centerpiece. Clarke walked onto the platform and grabbed the microphone while Lexa stood just to the side of the platform.

“Ladies and gentleman, I would like to take a few moments, before unveiling the centerpiece of this collection, to say a few words. For many years, art was the cornerstone of my life; some would even say my life completely revolved around my art and they wouldn’t be wrong. I love art and always will but I always had this feeling that I was missing a piece of the puzzle to my life. Then in June 2015, I met the missing piece; I met the love of my life. We had a whirlwind night but alas fate did not feel it was our time and we went our separate ways without even exchanging names. I always knew in my heart that fate would one day bring my love back into my life and fate did not disappoint because last year my love finally found her back to me and the children we had created. This collection is inspired by our story. These works tell the story of loss, love and hope. Now, before I unveil the centerpiece I want to bring my love, my fiancée, Alexandria Woods up here to be with me as she too sees the centerpiece for the first time. Lexa, join me?”

Lexa nodded and quickly joined Clarke on the platform and held the blonde’s outstretched hand.

“The centerpiece is actually made up of four works that the story of the entirety of tonight’s theme: love, loss, hope and unity. I hope you all enjoy it and thank you so much for joining us for the exhibition which is so near and dear to my heart.”

Clarke then unveiled the centerpiece which was made up of four square canvases placed on a huge rectangular canvas. The bottom, rectangular canvas was clearly painted to depict the ground and sky finally reaching each other while the four smaller canvases clearly told the story of Clarke and Lexa. The top left canvas depicted two girls, one blonde and one brunette, wrapped in each other’s arms sharing a sweet kiss on a beach with the water lapping at their feet as the sun set in the distance. The second canvas depicted the blonde from the first canvas sitting on the same beach, with her hand on her slightly swollen stomach with only the ghost of the brunette next to her. The third canvas showed the blonde with two children, one with blonde hair and one with brunette hair. They were playing on the same beach from the prior canvases, and it showed the adult blonde looking towards the water, while the children built a sand castle, where a clearer picture of the brunette was, almost as if saying she was coming back to them, she was coming home. The final canvas was once again on the beach but this time the sun was rising and the blonde and brunette were reunited, each with silver bands on their ring fingers and each holding one of the children while they all were smiling and laughing.

The centerpiece truly was beautiful and the crowd was loudly applauding it as Lexa shed tears seeing it. For Lexa, seeing this piece further reconfirmed how sure Clarke was that their family would be together one day. Lexa knew she had to buy the centerpiece to have in their home because it was the story of them. She excused herself for a moment, claiming she needed to use the restroom, when in actuality she went to see Harper who was handling the bids on the pieces that evening.

“Harper, can I speak with you for a quick second?”

“Of course. What’s up?”

“I want to buy the centerpiece. That piece is the story of my family and it should have a home in our home. I know this is set up where the higher bidder gets the work but is there any way you can take an official bid of me being willing to pay double whatever the highest bid is to ensure I get it?”

“We actually are only doing the bidding system on the other pieces. For the centerpiece, our appraiser came in and did an appraisal so the that piece will be sold to the first person willing to pay that price.”

“How much did the appraiser value the piece at?”

“Well given Clarke’s clout and renown in the art world as well as the size of the work, types of materials used, hours put into it and overall quality the appraiser valued it at $2,750,000. That’s the highest he’s ever appraised one of Clarke’s works for too.”

“Wow, she deserves to have it appraised that high. Does she know that’s what it has been valued at?”

“No. she doesn’t; I asked if she wanted to know and she said ‘Harper, that piece depicts the story of my family that’s why I added the final canvas as soon as Lexa came back into our lives and having my family together is priceless so no price set on that work could top what I already have at home so no, I don’t need to know what the work has been valued at.’”

“That’s my girl. Well, since I don’t have to worry about bidding I would like to purchase it however, I would like to pay $5,500,000 instead.”

“Lexa, why would you want to pay more than its price and why $5,500,000?”

“Because that work is worth so much more than its valuation. As for why I selected that number, that’s easy; $1,000,000 for each year that has passed since meeting Clarke and since we are a little over five and a half years past when we met I added the $500,000 to represent the half year.”

“I was convinced when you set everything up to decorate the gallery but this gesture, wow, Clarke wasn’t kidding when she said you are the most sentimental and romantic persons she’s ever met. Do you think you could teach Monty to step it up in the romance department,” Harper said, added a joking tone with her final question.

“I’ll be sure to have a word with Monty before we leave,” Lexa replied half seriously. “Is it possible to also not tell Clarke I am the one who bought the centerpiece?”

“Sure, but isn’t she going to notice it hanging in your house?”

“I want to surprise her with it being hung above the fireplace in our living room on Valentine’s Day.”

“Lexa, that is the most romantic plan I have ever heard for a Valentine’s Day surprise. I’m being serious now please teach Monty your romantic ways, I’ve been waiting over six years for him to propose.”

“I’ll causally bring up my wedding to him then to subtly bring the topic up; it’s the least I can do.”

“Well thank you and I’ll take care of the paperwork for the purchase. Do you want me to charge the account you used for tonight’s decorations?”

“Yes, that would be perfect and Harper, thank you for everything you’ve done to help me with tonight.”

“Anytime. Now you better get back out there before Clarke thinks you got lost; oh! and let her know there are multiple bids are all of the pieces.”

“That’s amazing! Are you sure you don’t want to tell her?”

“No, I think it would mean more to hear it from you.”

With a nod, Lexa returned to the main gallery space and quickly resumed her place at Clarke’s side.

Two hours later, the exhibition was beginning to wind down and only their friends and family were left. Lexa swore she hadn’t seen Clarke stop smiling all night. She decided it was now time tell Clarke that there had been multiple bids on every single piece meaning they all would sell and that the centerpiece had also been sold. Lexa kissed Clarke’s cheek before leading her back up onto the platform in front of the centerpiece. Grabbing the microphone to ensure all their friends and family could hear Lexa began to speak.

“Can I have everyone’s attention for a moment? Thank you. First on behalf of Clarke and myself, we would like to thank you all for being her today. An extra thank you goes out to all of you who woke up before dawn to help me decorate this place today. Each of you in this room make up our friend and family group and we couldn’t be happier to have you all in our lives and in the lives of our children. As such, I wanted you all here when I share some news with Clarke.” Lexa then turned to fully face Clarke before continuing. “Clarke, I love you so much and cannot express how proud I am of you. The pieces you created touched me to my very core. To know that you created an entire showcase based on us and your belief that we would be reunited, well before we were in fact reunited, means more to me than you will ever know. With that being said, I have learned that every single piece has been sold. Each piece that was up for bid, has received multiple bids and the centerpiece sold as well. I am so proud of you baby! I love you!” Lexa then sealed her declarations with a kiss before Clarke finally composed herself enough to speak.

“Everything sold, Lex?”

“Yes, baby. Every single piece sold.”

“Oh, my God that is amazing! That never happens on the first night they are shown.”

“Well it happened this time and you deserved it. Every piece is phenomenal.”

“I feel like I’m living in a dream right now.”

“It’s no dream babe, it’s reality.”

“Mama, Mama! You did it! Everybody loved your art! I’m proud of you too just like Mommy is,” Aden was happily screaming as he jumped up and down until Lexa picked him up and settled him on her hip.

“Mama! They are all so pretty and that’s so cool they all sold! And I’m proud of you too,” Madi screamed just as happily as her brother causing lexa to pick her up too and settle her on her other hip.

Clarke moved forward and embraced her family, enjoying this moment. The little family was so happy and focused on each other that they didn’t notice Niylah, who also happened to be the professional photographer they hired for the event, take several pictures of them embracing and celebrating as a family. Abby, Indra, Nyko, Anya, Raven and Lincoln all snapped pictures with their phones too to capture the moment.

After the family spent some time celebrating on the platform, Lexa could tell Clarke was beginning to get tired so she quickly wrapped things up and played it off that she wanted to get her wife home so they could celebrate with their children privately before bedtime. Their friends gave them knowing looks but what they didn’t know is that Lexa truly just wanted to get her fiancée home so she could rest after having such a long day.

When Lexa got her family home a short time later she drew Clarke a bath, making sure the temperature was just lower than the maximum recommended during pregnancy, and got the kids put to bed. Once they were asleep she carried Clarke to the bath where to two enjoyed a long soak before getting in their own bed where they fell asleep in each other’s arms, smiles on their faces.

Chapter Text

It was now Monday, and the couple was waiting to be called back for their appointment with Addison. It had only been about a week and a half since they last saw their children on the sonogram machine but both women were incredibly excited to see their little ones again and see how much they’ve grown. Clarke felt like her stomach had “popped” some over the weekend and Lexa agreed; it had seemingly doubled in size between Saturday when they went to bed and when they woke on Sunday to the sound of Lexa talking to the babies. Due to that change, it was becoming much harder to hide Clarke’s baby bump as what was previously only noticeable to Lexa was now a small bump anything truly looking could see. Thankfully, they hadn’t had any family or friends over the previous day so the secret was still under wraps but they knew they’d have to plan a reveal immediately because surely the grandma squad would figure it out if they saw Clarke.

“Clarke, Lexa, you can come on back,” Addison called out from the end of the waiting room.

The couple quickly followed and once in the room Clarke got on the exam table while Lexa took her seat on the chair next to it.

“How are you both doing today? Clarke, you had an exhibition Friday, right?”

“We’re good, thank you for asking and yes I did, I can’t believe you remembered.”

“Of course, I remembered. How did it go?”

Clarke blushed so Lexa took the opportunity to brag by saying, “it went so well. All of Clarke’s pieces sold before the exhibition even ended!”

“That’s amazing. You’re lucky you have a fiancée who brags about you like this one here Clarke.”

“I know, she’s the best.”

“I won’t argue with you. Now, how have you been feeling? How’s the morning sickness?”

“It’s not as bad. The medication and the IV once day have been helping. I still throw up daily but it’s not as many times a day. Lexa’s been great though,” Clarke says as she reaches for her fiancée’s hand and give her a soft smile, “it doesn’t matter what time of day it is she always follows me and takes care of us.”

“That’s good to hear. Happy looks good on you Clarke.”

“All it took was having my girl back.”

“It appears so. Are you two ready to see your little ones again?”

“YES!”

“You’ll have to excuse Lexa’s excitedness, she’s been waiting for this appointment since we left your office last time. She’s always been wanting to see how much they’ve grown since this noticeable bump appeared overnight, literally.”

“Hey, don’t pretend you’re not just as excited, I just expressed our mutual excitement first, Clarke.”

“Okay, I confess I’m just as excited.”

“I can tell, you two haven’t stopped smiling since you walked in here. Lie back Clarke and lift your shirt and undo your pants so you can push them down to just below your bump.”

Clarke quickly did as told and as soon as she was done, Addison put the gel on her stomach and began to move the transducer across her stomach until she found what she was looking for. The couple expected Addison to speak once they saw one of their babies on the screen but instead she continued to move the transducer around then after clicking a few keys she turned the screen away from the couple but continued to move the transducer around and click keys on the keyboard. The couple shared a nervous look but it was ultimately Lexa who broke the silence.

“Addison? Is something wrong? You moved the screen away and you didn’t do that last time and you haven’t turned the sound on for the heartbeats either. If something is wrong can you please just tell us, the silence is killing us.”

“I need to go grab another monitor and then I want to show you something. I promise I will explain in just a minute. Please don’t worry.”

Addison then quickly set the transducer down and left the room, leaving a very nervous Clarke and Lexa behind.”

“Lex, what if something is wrong?”

“Hey, hey, it will be okay. She just told us not to worry and she didn’t look like something was wrong and the smile she gave us didn’t look like a sad one. No matter what it is though, we will face it together. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

Just as the couple was sharing a sweet but chaste kiss, Addison returned with a second monitor.

“Sorry about that. Okay so I want you two to look at this screen. These are the still shots we captured when you were here last and I detected you were carrying multiples. I want you to look really closely here, where I added the circle. That’s the placenta. See how it’s thicker here and then branches off in two directions?”

When she saw the couple nod their heads she continued.

“This could either be two placentas fused together or a single placenta that has branched off, it’s hard to tell but I want you to look even closer, specifically here where the smaller circle is. See how it’s just above where it goes in two directions?”

The couple again nods.

“Okay, not look at the screen showing the still shots I just captured today. Do you see anything different about the placenta?”

Clarke and Lexa look at the two screens closely but it takes a few moments before Lexa gasps.

“Addison, am I seeing things or does the spot above where the placenta goes in two direction look like it goes off parallel to the one that goes off to the left or is the left side just thicker?”

“I thought I may be correct last time but I didn’t want to say anything to the two you and get your hopes up in case I was wrong. I knew there was a good chance the pregnancy would progress enough between your last visit and today that I would be able to tell for certain, and I am; that’s the real reason why I had you keep today’s appointment. I promise I will get to your question Lexa but now look at these sets of images, what do you see?”

The couple again looked closely at the screens when Clarke saw it followed by Lexa a moment later who simply gasped and brought he hands to her mouth when she realized what they were looking at.

“Addison are Lexa and I looking at three babies not two?”

Addison broke out into a huge smile which was enough to tell the women their thought had been correct.

“Yes, you are. Your first guess was correct Lexa the spot just about the placenta split or fusion, I’m not really sure which it is yet, is another branch. Each branch of the placenta is going to a baby. Congratulations Mommies you’re not having twins, you’re having triplets!”

“Oh. My. God. OH MY GOD! Clarke, we’re having three babies, can you believe it? This is so exciting. Oh God, we need a name for our newest little surprise. Lets see we have Sprout and Kit because of our last names. Oh! we’ll call this one Squid because the last time we went to the Aquarium the squid exhibit was Madi and Aden’s favorite so now they can feel included in our choice for nicknames for the babies, yup Squid sounds good, what do you think Clarke?”

Lexa finally tore her eyes away from the screen, where images of all three of her unborn children were, and looked at the woman she loved so much. Looking at her fiancée she saw tears streaking down her face.

“Clarke, sweetheart, are you okay? Baby, talk to me.”

“Happy tears, happy tears. Lex, we’re having triplets, TRIPLETS!”

Chuckling while wiping Clarke’s tear Lexa responded, “yes baby, we are; three precious little miracles that we made. God, you must have super sperm babe, first twins and now triplets what’s next quadruplets?”

“Is that a challenge,” Lexa asked while mischievously wiggling her eyebrows.

“I’m glad to see you two are happy about this, I wasn’t sure when you stated tearing up Clarke. So, care to tell me which baby goes with each nickname so I can start labeling each of the sonograms with their names instead of ‘Baby A, Baby B and Baby C’?”

“Yup! When the pregnancy was confirmed Nyko printed a picture that back then was just the sac and that’s what we were calling Sprout. So, Baby A is Sprout, Baby B is Kit and Baby C is Squid, if you agree with that nickname that is,” Lexa said while looking at Clarke.

“I think it’s perfect. Like you said Sprout and Kit’s nicknames came from your last name and my maiden name and the twins’ favorite exhibit was the squid so using that as the nickname for our newest little surprise seems perfect so that they can feel more included in this pregnancy. So yes, we have a Sprout, a Kit and a Squid.”

“Those are lovely. I’ll change the notations to use their nicknames before I print the pictures from today. Everything looks good with all three; they’re right on target size wise and those little flickers show their strong heartbeats. If you give me a moment I can isolate each heart beat then label them so you know which goes with which of your children.”

“Addison, that would be wonderful. Can we get the recordings sent to us again?”

“Of course, I imagine you’ll be using them to tell your family soon seeing as you’re showing, which is completely normal right now since you’re carrying triplets.”

“Yes, Clarke and I would like to use them to tell the rest of our family and close friends that we are expecting and to tell everyone including everyone who already knows that we are expecting that we are expecting three little ones not one. Everyone that knows currently assumed we were only expecting one since that’s normal and we wanted to surprise them at once that we’re expecting multiples.”

“I think that’s great. Alright, I have the tracks separated. Are you ready to hear Sprout’s heartbeat?”

“Yes,” the couple said in unison and within seconds they heard it a strong “thump..thump..thump..thump”.

“God, Clarke, that’s our Sprout!”

“Yeah it is. Strong heart just like their Mommy.”

“Sprout has a very strong heartbeat, just like we want to hear. Now here’s Kit’s.”

“Thump..thump..thump..thump.”

“That’s our little Kit, Lex; so strong already.”

“Just like their Mama.”

“Kit’s heartbeat is very strong too; it’s perfect. And lastly Squid.”

“Thump..thump..thump..thump.”

“Three for three, Clarke, three strong heartbeats.”

“Definitely. God, their heartbeats are just perfect.”

“Squid’s is just a strong as its siblings’. You two have three very strong and very healthy little ones. You’re at just over eight weeks now and normally I’d have you come back after you hit twelve but since you’re expecting triplets I want to see you every three weeks. So, we’ll have you come back in on the 22nd. Then after that we’ll see you again on March 15th.”

“Addison, we may have an issue with the dates,” Clarke nervously said.

“Why?”

“Before we knew we were expecting triplets we had set our wedding date for March 7, 2021 at our private island estate in Greece. We were planning to travel there a week early and then our family gifted us a month-long honeymoon. How should we handle this? Do Clarke and I need to adjust our wedding plans?”

“First, congratulations! I didn’t realize the wedding would be so soon but that’s amazing. Clarke will be fine to travel until about six months’ gestation. We don’t do sonograms at every appointment so we can do virtual appointments while you are away. After today we generally wouldn’t do another sonogram until you hit twelve weeks. Even though it will be two appointments in one week lets have you come back in on the 26th so we can do the twelve-week sonogram, then after that we wouldn’t do another until eighteen weeks which will be a week or so after you return home so as long as we do at least one virtual checkup while you’re away I don’t see a problem with your plans. If you can let me know exactly where you’ll be during the time you’re gone I can give you local OB contacts so you have one nearby if you need but I don’t think you will.

“Okay, that’s good to know,” Lexa replied.

“Do either of you have any other questions?”

“Yes. Earlier you were talking about the placenta and how you weren’t sure if it was fused or not. What’s that matter? Do we need to be worried about how our babies’ placenta is?”

“No, no, everything is completely fine and healthy with the placenta. If the placenta is a single one that branches off it means the triplets will be identical but if it’s fused they might be identical and they might be fraternal. As the pregnancy progresses we may be able to get a better idea as to whether or not the triplets will be identical but I’m fairly confident that you two don’t care if they’re identical or not you just want them healthy, am I right?”

“You are absolutely correct. Clarke and I will completely happy if they’re all healthy, that’s all that matters. Speaking of being healthy, I know the twins came slightly early but should we expect an early delivery since we’re expecting triplets?”

“Well, the due date will be around August 27th but yes, with triplets we should expect an early delivery. With triplets, we want to get you to about 32 weeks but obviously if we can keep them inside a little longer that’s better. Since triplets tend to come early we are realistically looking at a delivery date in mid to late July at the earliest.”

“Thank you for explaining all of that.”

“No problem, Lexa. You two are asking smart questions. Do you two want twelve copies of the images for each baby, like last time in addition to the flash drive with each baby’s heartbeat?”

“Lex picked that number last time and it seemed to be a good choice so yes please.”

Four hours later the couple found themselves at the gallery preparing their pregnancy announcement. While they were waiting for Addison to return with the copies of the scan they had talked about how they wanted to announce the pregnancy to the rest of their family and how to announce they were expecting triplets. The pair eventually settled on giving their family framed photos that would announce both the pregnancy and that they were expecting triplets.

They planned to include the twins in the photo where they all would be wearing matching outfits. Lexa, Aden and Madi would wear blue jeans with light blue button downs that would be tucked in and they would each be wearing dark brown belts while Clarke would be wearing a matching blue dress. Then, in the photo, Lexa would stand on the left with one of the kids on each hip and a plus sign on the wall to her right. Clarke would then be on the other side of the plus sign holding a copy of the sonogram photo that showed all three babies in her womb and an equal sign on Clarke’s right followed by the number seven on the wall.

Thankfully they had the needed clothes at home already so all they had to do was pick up the kids from the house and sneak the needed clothes out without Raven seeing then make their way to the gallery where Niylah had agreed to meet them. When they arrived at the gallery they knew they’d have to tell Niylah their secret but they also knew they wanted their kids to be surprised so they decided to send the twins into Clarke’s office to color while they talked to Niylah.

“Hey, Niylah, thank you for meeting us on such short notice.”

“No problem, Clarke. So, what’s up guys?”

“First, you need to promise not to tell anyone what we’re about to tell you,” Clarke said.

“Of course.”

“Lex, you tell her.”

“Clarke and I are expecting again!”

“Guys! That’s awesome!”

“It really is and that’s not all we’re not expecting one baby…we’re expecting three,” Clarke excitedly added.

“Wow, holy shit! I take it the twins don’t know since you sent them in the other room?”

“No, they don’t but they will find out today because you’re here to shoot photos for our pregnancy announcement,” Lexa said.

The couple then explained their idea and Niylah had the idea to spray paint the plus sign, equal sign and number seven on blank canvases they could then hang on the empty back wall of the gallery, which was a medium grey brick wall. As the couple and their children got changed, Niylah spray painted the canvases and hung them. She managed to spray paint all of the canvases in a blue and pink swirl that looked really good against the grey bricks.

After the family had gotten changed the twins luckily didn’t question what was on the canvases against the wall. They quickly posed and after five shots, Lexa and the twins turned just slightly to look at Clarke but their faces were still clearly visible. Niylah managed to capture the exact moment the twins realized what the pictures were for and that the picture their Mama was holding had three babies in it not just one. In that shot, Lexa and Clarke were looking at each other lovingly while the twins were smiling with a look of shock and awe on their faces; Niylah thought it was the perfect shot and in the end, it was the one they chose to use for their announcement. The twins were ecstatic to learn they were getting not just one sibling but three, this was a dream come true to them. They began telling their Moms everything they would teach the babies and how much fun they’d have with them. The only thing Lexa and Clarke didn’t tell their children was the nicknames their two surprise babies. They wanted the twins to get to be surprised along with their family so they wouldn’t learn the other nicknames until the reveal.

Niylah went and got the photo printed and to pick up the frames the couple requested while the little family change back into their more casual outfits. When Niylah returned an hour later she decided to stay and help the family frame the photos and wrap them. Once the family had everything prepped for their reveal they said their goodbyes to Niylah and made their way home.

It was just after 3pm when the family returned home. When they picked up Aden and Madi earlier, they had send Raven home to give her a break so they came home to an empty house. Looking at Clarke, Lexa knew they needed to share their news sooner rather than later because although the bump was small it was noticeable.

“Clarke?”

“Hmm?”

“What do you think about calling the family over tonight for dinner and then we tell them before we eat but while sitting in the living room so you can sit and keep your beautiful bump hidden until the secret is out?”

“I think that’s a great idea.”

And that is how they found themselves seated in the living room two hours later. Raven, Anya, Indra, Nyko, Madison, Abby, Lincoln and Luna were seated across furniture in the room. Clarke, Lexa, Aden and Madi meanwhile were seated together on the couch that faced everyone else. Clarke had been surprised when Lincoln arrived holding Luna’s hand but she noticed Lexa wasn’t. In fact, she found out Lexa had an extra announcement made thinking there was a chance the girl would accompany her brother that evening. Clarke had immediately pulled her fiancée into the kitchen to grill her and she learned that the two had met at the grocery store and hit it off then were surprised to see each other at the gallery the morning of the exhibition to decorate. From what Lexa had said Lincoln was quickly developing feelings for their friend who was also the twins’ teacher but she couldn’t deny that they were well suited for each other.

Once everyone was seated, Lexa had handed out wrapped gifts to everyone. She hadn’t said a word as she handed them out but instead waited to speak until she was seated next to Clarke and holding her hand once more with Aden on her free side and Madi on Clarke’s.

“Clarke and I wanted to thank you all for coming here tonight. We love each of you and hope that you enjoy what we have chosen to gift you. Please, go ahead and open your gifts.”

The couple held their breath while they watched everyone rip open the wrapping paper. A moment passed and then all of a sudden, the room erupted in noise.

Chapter Text

Everyone was talking at once so the couple couldn’t even decipher who was saying what all they heard were resounding shouts.

“OH MY GOD!”

“IS THIS REAL?!”

“YESSSS!!”

“WOOHOO”

“WHAT?!?!”

“HOLY SHIT!”

“LANGUAGE!”

The couple let this continue for a minute or so, enjoying the reactions from their family. They noticed Aden and Madi seemed to be enjoying the scene too as they had huge grins on their faces. Blue met green and Clarke nodded signaling it was okay for Lexa to start the conversation.

“So, you all are happy for us,” she asked trying, and failing, at hiding her huge smile.

“Happy? I’m so happy my baby is having another baby,” Indra said through watery eyes.

“Not just a baby; look at the picture closer, all of you,” Lincoln said almost in disbelief.

The group had apparently been excited enough that those who didn’t already know about the pregnancy didn’t even pay attention to the numbers in the picture or the details of the sonogram.

“Oh, my God! Clarke, honey is this true?”

Through tears of her own Clarke nodded as Lexa wrapped her arm around her, “yeah, we’re expecting triplets, Mom.”

“We’re gonna have three brothers or sisters,” Madi practically screamed at the top of her lungs.

“Yeah, Mama and Mommy are having three babies,” Aden excitedly added.

Before anyone could say anything else the family of four, soon to be seven, were pulled to their feet and engulfed in hugs. The only person who didn’t approach to hug them was Luna. Lexa could tell she wasn’t sure how to act so she approached her while Clarke and the kids were soaking up the attention.

“Hey, you okay?”

“You’re asking me if I’m okay? You’re the one who just announced you are expecting triplets, Lexa.”

“I know but I saw you hanging back so I wanted to check on you.”

“Oh! It’s just I’m not family and we all only became friends a couple months ago so I didn’t want to intrude.”

“Luna, you’re not intruding. I made sure there was a picture for you for a reason. My brother knew we were expecting already; granted he didn’t know we were expecting triplets but he knew we were pregnant and he guessed we were telling everyone tonight. Knowing that we were going to tell everyone, or at least suspecting we were, he still asked if it was okay to bring you and we said yes. Let me tell you something about my brother, he has a past a past where he had to do a lot of growth to be the man he is today but somewhere along the line he learned to hold onto something or someone when you find something good. I know you two have been spending time together this past weekend and I know you initially met at the grocery store. I also know that he would not have asked to bring you tonight unless he could see something real happening between you so come on, join the rest of our crazy family; I have a feeling you’ll be spending a lot more time with us.”

Once Lexa and Luna had rejoined the group and hugs were given by all, the group resumed their original seats before the “grandma squad” started with their questions.

“Sweetheart, I’m not trying to be insensitive but how?”

“You mean how did I get Clarke pregnant again when I wasn’t supposed to be able to the first time?

Indra shook her head yes.

“They always said there was an incredibly small chance I could start fully functioning, for lack of a better phrase, so when Clarke told me she was pregnant, I met up with Nyko the following day even though it was a weekend and he ran the test and I’m one in a million, Mom, everything is fully functioning so if we decide we want to keep growing our family we have that option now.”

“Oh, my sweet girl that is wonderful news,” Indra said through tears as she got up and hugged her daughter once more; “and you, why didn’t you tell me you were testing my daughter,” she asked her partner.

“Doctor-patient confidentiality; that’s also why I didn’t tell you about the pregnancy, plus it was their news to tell,” Nyko replied.

“You knew about the pregnancy?”

“Yes, Indra, but I didn’t know they were expecting triplets; I only confirmed after the home test.”

“Well thank you for being there for my girls then,” Indra said while placing a kiss to the man’s cheek.

“I’m so happy for you two and so so very happy you get to go through this one together. I will always treasure the time I got to spend with you during your pregnancy with the twins but even then I knew who you really wanted with you but I’m glad you have Lexa by your side this time.”

“Thank you, Madison. I will always be grateful to you for everything you did for me and the twins but I wouldn’t want to go through another pregnancy with anyone other than Lex by my side.”

“And you’ll never have to go through another one without me. I love you.”

“I love you too,” Clarke replied while placing a sweet kiss to the brunette’s lips.

“Alright, alright, enough with the mushiness we don’t need a demonstration of how the triplets came to be,” Raven said to break the couple from their moment.

“Yes, your sister is right. How did you tell Lexa you were pregnant?”

“Oh! Baby sis told her in such a cute way, Mom,” Raven gushed before slapping a hand to her mouth and sheepishly looking at her sister and Lexa mouthing “sorry” before looking at her mother again.

“You told your sister before me,” Abby asked with clear hurt in her voice.

Clarke went to respond but Lexa placed a kiss to her temple and quietly whispered “let me, my decision is why we had to tell them”. Once Clarke whispered back “okay” Lexa began.

“Abby, with all due respect, it is up to Clarke and I to decide who we share our news with and when. We were going to wait to tell you all until after we entered the second trimester but with triplets on the way we couldn’t exactly hide the bump much longer. Telling Raven, Anya and Lincoln before the rest of you was not done to slight, hurt or disrespect anyone. We chose to tell our siblings on the flight from California to Polis when we were headed to Paris because it was necessary. We didn’t know we were expecting multiples then but regardless I made the decision to step down as CEO/President of Trikru Inc. because I wanted to be able to stay home with all of our children. I decided to maintain my ownership but ask Lincoln to take over as CEO and Anya as President. I asked them to split my old role so that neither of them had to live in the boardroom like I did. Clarke, being selfless as always, automatically had started talking about cutting back on her gallery work or even turning things over to someone else entirely so she could be home with the kids because we agreed we didn’t want a nanny raising our children and we didn’t want to always be leaving them with family. Before Clarke made her declaration about lowering her workload I had already decided I wanted to lower mine. Clarke had to raise Aden and Madi alone for almost five years; yes, she had help from our family but I wasn’t here to help. I don’t want to miss anything else in their lives or anything in these babies lives. Aden, Madi, Sprout, Kit and Squid deserve to have their Mommy at home and that wouldn’t have happened if I didn’t make a change. Clarke is always willing to support me but now is the time for me to support her so she can chase her dreams. I already achieved my dreams with the company and personally with this family so it’s Clarke’s turn now to achieve her dreams within the art world and both galleries. The formal press release will be released in time for the evening news tonight detailing the change in leadership at Trikru but Trikru employees were notified not long after we returned from France. Lincoln and Anya have been running things for a couple of weeks now and I am pleased with what they have done. Needing this change to happen was the sole reason we revealed the pregnancy to them, well actually the kids revealed it with our blessing. I knew they’d want to know why I was stepping down so we needed to tell them but they didn’t know we were expecting multiples, no one except Clarke and I knew that.”

“You stepped down to be a stay-at-home mom and so that Clarke can chase her dreams,” Abby questioned clearly getting emotional.

“Yes. We are in this relationship equally and we are parents equally. I wanted to do this for our children and Clarke and I’d do it again in a heartbeat. It was no sacrifice on my part; family comes first period. I am thrilled with m decision and with Clarke being able to work on pieces at home sometimes, we all get more time together as a family which is all we ever wanted.”

“You’re a good woman Lexa; I don’t know if I would have been able to walk away from surgery.”

“Thank you but my choice isn’t what’s best or practical for everyone, you did what you thought was best.”

“Thank you for saying that; so, can we hear how Clarke told you now?”

“Of course, Clarke why don’t you tell her?”

“Okay. Well just before midnight Santa came to our house and delivered presents. The kids heard him saying ‘HOHOHO MERRY CHRISTMAS’ and came and woke us up. They wanted to see what Santa left them so we all went downstairs and saw Santa’s footprints and that he ate the cookies. There were so many presents and when they asked if they could open just one Lex and I agreed since they had been extra good. So, the four us each got to open one gift. I knew I was going to tell Lexa over the holiday, I had just found out a couple of days earlier and it was killing me not telling her but I wanted it to be special. Anyway, the kids opened their gifts and then Lexa gave me a gift, this locket I’ve been wearing every day since Christmas actually. After that I got nervous, like so nervous. I was afraid she’d think it was too soon because not for nothing definitely got pregnant the first time, again, oh god you didn’t all need to hear that, sorry I’m rambling but this actually depicts how I was feeling then perfectly.”

“Babe, take a breath,” Lexa said through chuckles.

“Right. Sorry. Anyway, I handed her a rectangular box I had wrapped and this one almost dropped it once she saw what was inside. I had gifted her the positive pregnancy test.”

“Don’t stop there, tell them how my sister reacted,” Anya urged the blonde to continue but she only did after receiving a nod from Lexa.

“Lex was crying, full-fledged crying and I was scared for a minute that she wasn’t happy but then she spoke through her tears to ask if we were having another baby. The second she asked for conformation I knew it would be okay. I confirmed it for her and asked if she was happy and she just, God guys, she just exploded with happiness and before I realized what she was doing she had slid off the couch were sitting on, pregnancy test still clutched in one hand, and sat in front of me before lifting my top just enough to place a kiss to my stomach and then,” Clarke paused as she collected herself as she looked at her fiancée and began to tear up remembering how Lexa reacted to their pregnancy news, “and then she said, ‘hi baby, you can’t hear me yet but I’m your Mommy and I can’t wait to meet you. I love you already.’ She’s been talking to them every single day since too and she’s even got the kids talking to them some too now.”

The room was filled with the collective “awes” of their family.

“That’s really sweet; my daughter is lucky she got you to spend her life with Lexa.”

“Thank you, Abby, but I’m just grateful she chose me to spend her life with and build a family with. Clarke has given, and continues to give, me everything I ever dreamed of having in a partner and a family. I love her and our children more than anything.”

“We can all see that; I’m glad to call you my daughter-in-law.”

“And I’m proud to call you my daughter-in-law Clarke. You and the kids are the best thing to ever happen to Alexandra,” Indra sweetly added.

“Stop it guys, you’re going to make me cry,” Clarke said while blushing.

“Okay then, changing topics; Lexa, you referred to the babies as Sprout, Kit and Squid? Where on earth did you too come up with those names,” Madison asked.

“I started referring to the baby as Sprout pretty much from the moment I knew we were expecting. We had recently changed Aden and Madi’s last name to Woods and we knew Clarke would be taking the Woods name as well when the time came so I settled on ‘Sprout’ because baby trees are sprouts and we’re the Woods family aka we’re literally a family with a last name that alludes to trees so it just made sense. Then a week and a half ago when we went to see Dr. Montgomery, she found the second baby and told us we were having twins. Since Sprout’s name came from the Woods last name, with Clarke’s blessing, I picked Kit for the second baby because baby Gryphons are commonly referred to by that name so that way both babies had a nickname derived from their parents last name/maiden name. Fast forward to this morning and we had another appointment with Dr. Montgomery and, long story short, she explained to us how at the prior appointment she thought she saw where the placenta may actually have been going off for a third baby but based on positioning she couldn’t definitively find a third baby and she didn’t want to get our hopes up if she was wrong but she was able to easily see out third little miracle this morning. Since Baby A is Sprout and Baby B is Kit we decided to call Baby C Squid because when we took Aden and Madi to the Aquarium the Squid exhibit was their favorite. So now our babies have nicknames that are representative of their moms and older siblings.”

The room was filled with another round of “awes”.

“Mommy, you and Mama are calling Squid, Squid, because Madi and I liked that exhibit best? You named Squid for us,” Aden asked clearly in a state of disbelief.

“We did baby boy. Mama and I love you and your sister so much and you two are part of this journey too, okay? You two will not be left out.”

“Mommy’s right; we want you two involved and to part of this so it was only fair that one of your siblings get their nickname from you two.”

“That’s so cool,” Madi exclaimed.

“Yeah! I can’t wait to tell all my friends at school,” Aden added before getting a thoughtful look on his face “we can tell people now, right? I know we had to keep it a secret since Christmas but it’s okay to tell now, isn’t it?”

Lexa nodded at Clarke before the blonde answered her son, “yes baby boy it’s okay to tell people; it’s not a secret anymore.”

“Oh no!”

“Aden, what’s wrong,” Lexa asked her son.

“We bought the clothes for one baby not three and they all should have one of everything. We need to go back to the store. Kit and Squid can’t think we love Sprout more,” Aden said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“Yeah, our baby siblings can’t think we like Sprout more, we need to go back to the store, now,” Madi added firmly.

“My little angels, it is so sweet you want to go back to the store but you don’t need to go right now we still have six or so months before they’ll be here at the earliest,” Clarke said trying to calm her children.

“No, Mama, we need to go now. If we don’t fix our mistake now Kit and Squid will think Sprout is more important to us and that’s not true we love them the same like you and Mommy love us the same,” Aden pleaded trying to make them understand.

“Aden’s right, you and Mommy taught us that parents love all their kids the same and we will love them all the same too but it looks like we love Sprout more,” Madi said agreeing with her brother.

Clarke looked to Lexa for help but before the brunette could speak she noticed her brother and Luna having a hushed conversation before he smiled and nodded then looked to Lexa. In that moment, Lexa knew what her brother wanted to do so she nodded her head signaling her could speak.

“Luna and I were going to go shopping for a gift for all of your siblings tomorrow after school so what if Luna brought you two with her to meet me after school and we all went shopping together? We could get the sets of clothes you want to get so Sprout, Kit and Squid all have the same ones then you two could help us pick something out too. How does that sound?”

“Mommy, you pick us up from school every day now but is it okay if go,” Madi asked.

“Please Mommy, please Mama can we got,” Aden begged.

Clarke and Lexa had a brief wordless conversation before Lexa said, “yes you can go but you need to have Uncle Linc or Luna call us to let us know what time they think you’ll be home and no going overboard with purchases, understood?”

Both kids nodded their heads, with huge smiles on their faces.

“Thank you for offering to take them with you.”

“Of course, Clarke. I love spending time with my niece and nephew and this will be a great opportunity to spend time with Luna outside of school too.”

“We still appreciate it,” Lexa added.

“Thank you for letting me be part of their adventure tomorrow. That’s also really sweet, how you chose their nicknames by the way,” Luna said after a moment.

“Thank you and thank you for being willing to spend your date night with my brother with our kids, Luna.”

“So, when are you due,” Indra asked.

“We’re at right around eight weeks now. Technically, we are due on August 27th but since we’re expecting triplets its more likely that they’ll be born somewhere around 32 weeks so likely they will be here sometime in mid to late July.”

“Wonderful, that gives me plenty of time to prepare things.”

“What do you mean ‘prepare things’,” Lexa asked her mother.

“Oh, nothing just Grandma stuff,” Indra brushed the question off.

“Uh huh, whatever you say Mom,” Lexa replied, clearly being able to tell there was more to the story.

“Not to be a downer, but will this impact your wedding plans,” Lincoln asked.

“No. Lex and I asked Dr. Montgomery and she said it’s fine since it’s all before we reach six months. She’s going to have us come in for an extra appointment on the last business day before we leave and she’s going to give us local OB contact information so if we need one while away we know who we can trust. She’s also going to do some virtual appointments while we’re away just to check in.”

“Wow, sounds like you two have an amazing OB who goes above and beyond. What did you say her name is again,” Abby asked.

“Dr. Addison Montgomery. She’s one of the owners of Seaside Health and Wellness. She’s the same OB I went too once I moved here while pregnant with Aden and Madi.”

“Hmm, was she ever married to Derek Shepard, do you know?”

“She was, yes. Do you know her?”

“I met her once years ago at a conference she attended with Derek. She seemed very kind.”

“She is. I was nervous meeting her because I knew she already knew that I was intersex from Clarke’s last pregnancy and some doctors don’t react well to me but she was nothing but kind from the second we met. I even learned Clarke talked about me when she was pregnant with the twins and Addison said how happy she was that we found each other again. I don’t think I’d be this comfortable with another OB taking care of Clarke and our children.”

“That’s great that you have found such a good OB. When I sent my test results from confirming the pregnancy to her, she called personally to thank me for sending her the results; most doctors don’t do that anymore,” Nyko added thoughtfully.

“By the way, who took the picture for your reveal gift you gave each of us,” Anya asked out of the blue.

“We actually had Niylah meet us at the gallery after our appointment. She took the pictures and she made the canvases that have the plus sign, equal sign and number seven on them,” Lexa explained.

“We wanted this done right and we wanted the reveal gift to be something you each could keep so we knew we needed her help since photography is her career,” Clarke added hoping her mother especially wouldn’t be upset that a friend knew before she did.

“Wow. Your friend, Niylah, is very talented. She took such a beautiful photo. I’m going to make a copy of mine so I have one at home and one at the office,” Abby said before adding, “do you think she’d be open to accepting work from the hospital? We’ve been looking for a photograph to be the head of art and design for our new campaign and seeing this talent I think she’d be perfect.”

“Remind me to give you her card before you leave Mom. If you call her I’m sure she’d be open to it.”

“We also have all the sonogram photos if anyone wanted to see them,” Lexa told the group.

The group of course wanted to see the sonogram photos and the couple made a note to remember to give everyone getting copies their copies before they left. Once everyone had been able to see all the sonogram pictures they enjoyed a simple buffalo chicken wing dip dinner with chips for dipping, celery and side salads. They also had a German chocolate cake for desert. Lexa had chosen the menu herself to make sure it catered to Clarke’s cravings.

After dinner was done, Anya, Raven, Lincoln and Luna volunteered to clean up before the group retired to the home theater to watch Disney’s new Godmothered movie the twins and Lexa, although she would deny it, really wanted to see. When everyone left that night, Clarke and Lexa were exhausted. They quickly got the kids ready for bed before going to their own room. Clarke had expected them to quickly go to bed too but Lexa surprised her with a massage first. It was only after the massage that Clarke and Lexa settled in their bed with Clarke laying her head on Lexa’s chest while Lexa wrapped an arm around her with her hand resting on the baby bump. Sleep soon claimed the pair and they both dreamt of all five of their children.

Chapter Text

The following day, Aden and Madi stayed with Luna until the last of their classmates had been picked up then they went with her to Lincoln’s house where he was waiting for them.

“Hey guys, are you ready to go shopping?”

“Yeah, Uncle Linc; Madi and I have been talking about this like all day.”

“Yeah, we wanna get two more of the interactive play mat we got last time cause that way Sprout, Kit and Squid can all play at the same time.”

“Oh! and Luna told us there’s books on becoming older siblings. Can we find those and get them too? Madi and I need to be ready cause we’re getting three siblings Uncle Linc, three!”

“Please Uncle Linc? Aden and I need the books cause we gotta do a good job, so good that Mommy and Mama will have more babies then we can teach Sprout, Kit and Squid how to be big siblings too!”

“Woah, slow down munchkins. You want Mommy and Mama to have even more babies?”

“Duh Uncle Linc. We heard Mommy tell Mama we needed a soccer team once and there’s two of us and three in Mama’s tummy and that equal five, right Luna?”

“Yes, Madi, two plus three is five; good job sweetheart.”

“Yeah so five isn’t enough, we need eleven for a soccer team, Mommy said so when she taught us more about the game.”

“Mommy was right Aden; a soccer team does need eleven people but being pregnant is hard on Mama so I don’t know if she wants to have six more babies after these three.”

“But Uncle Linc they can adopt. Mama told Mommy she’d be open to that so that’s how we get to eleven of us.”

“Okay Madi, I understand what you and your brother are saying but how about we focus on Sprout, Kit and Squid being born then you can ask your Moms for more babies, deal?”

“Deal,” the twins said in unison.

“Alright, come on ya goofs, lets get in the car and head to the store. Which car do you two want to ride in; mine or Luna’s?”

“Hmm, I wanna ride in yours cause your back doors open themselves and open up like we saw in a movie one time and it’s all black and you said it can drive itself and that’s so cool,” Aden gushed about his Uncle’s new SUV.

“Yes! Your new car Uncle Linc pleaseeee? You haven’t let us ride in it yet you only showed it to us and it wasn’t cool that you only showed us but didn’t give us a ride in it,” Madi begged.

“Your new Tesla Model X is pretty cool Lincoln. I’ve only been in it once and it was totally cool watching the self-driving mode drive. I think Aden and Madi should get to experience it too. And they were really well behaved in class today and they helped pick up the room before we left so really taking your car would be a reward for the good behavior,” Luna said with a wink.

“Okay, my car it is lets go.”

While Lincoln and Luna were taking the kids shopping Clarke and Lexa were meeting with their wedding planner, the illustrious Sophia Kensington, Polis’ premiere wedding planner. Sophia had agreed to meet with them in their home since Clarke was still dealing with a higher than average amount of morning sickness bouts during the day. The purpose of this meeting was to finalize decorations for the ceremony and reception venues, catering menu, flowers, guest list/invitations and seating chart. Once those details were finalized the only things left to do would be to get Raven’s dress, get the twins’ outfits, select maid of honor gifts for Anya and Raven, wedding favors for guests and the cake.

They were in the middle of approving the final look for the decorations when Lexa and Clarke’s phones both buzzed with a new text notification.

Luna to Clarke and Lexa: So, just a heads up your children will be returning to you with several books on how to be good older siblings. They insisted they needed them so they could be god older siblings and also know what to teach Sprout, Kit and Squid when it was time for them to become older siblings.

Lexa to Clarke and Luna: Awe that’s adorable. Clarke, our kids are so considerate and sweet.

Clarke to Lexa and Luna: Lex, I’m literally sitting right next to you. *eye roll emoji* And what do you mean so they can teach the babies how to be older siblings?

Luna to Clarke and Lexa: They may have um overheard you and Lexa discussing future children and heard the comment about having a soccer team wort of children.

Clarke to Lexa and Luna: Lexa Woods so help me if you directly or indirectly put anymore thoughts in their heads either on purpose or by accident about another six children being pushed out of me after pushing these three out I will castrate you myself. And Luna, you and Lincoln better have gotten the idea out of their heads.

Lexa to Clarke and Luna: Come on babe, we both know you want a big family too and it’s not like I talked about that possibility in front of them but they’re sneaky sometimes!

Luna to Clarke and Lexa: Lincoln tried telling them pregnancy was hard on your body so you may not want to have to carry six more babies after the triplets but they brought up adoption. You see, Clarke, they also heard you specifically say you were open to adoption so your children said and I quote “Mama told Mommy she’d be open to adoptions so that’s how we get to eleven of us.”

Lexa to Clarke and Luna: Ha! Guess I’m not the only one they overhear. Oh, Sophia has the final design options for the decorations at the wedding up now for us to look at so we have to go but thank you and Lincoln again for taking the kids with you!

“Sorry about that delay but as you can see we have three different options for the decorations. I’ve viewed the pictures of the property and the island is beautiful. For the beach, we can do two different things. Option one is this sparkly blue runner leading to a Greek arch that is made to look like old Greek architecture. The chairs would be draped in white with the end of the rows on either side of the aisle being draped in blue that matches the runner but will also have Mediterranean Spurge flowers incorporated throughout so you have both your wedding colors included. There will also be candles throughout the area to add a more romantic feel to the setting. Option two would be to have no formal runner but rather scatter a mixture of blue and green flower petals along the aisle. The draping for the chairs would still be the same as would the arch. For both option the string quartet would be off to the side on the left. However, with this option there would be more flowers around the arch and only a few candles. I think I know which option you would prefer but I wanted to present both option just in case I was wrong.”

“I really like the first option. The runner will look amazing against the light coloring of the sand on the beach and it looks great with the chair draping. Plus, you love candles Lex, and there are so many candles that would look amazing.”

“I agree with Clarke completely. Both are beautiful but the first option fits us and the venue the best. The flower petals for the aisle would look nice but it’s an outdoor wedding so it’d be easy for them to blow away in the slight breeze we’ll likely have being so close to the water. Plus, the more candles the better so option one wins on that.”

“Alright, option one it is, as I expected. Since you chose that option for the ceremony venue I think this option is best for inside the ballroom of your home for the reception. And as an aside, the ballroom in your home is gorgeous. I’ve had clients with ballrooms before and they’re usually too small but yours has plenty of room for tables, catering setup and a dance floor. In this option, the guests will be seated at round tables and the table cloths would all be white but the back of the chairs would have these wonderful bows that match the runner and draping you’ll have at the ceremony and Mediterranean Spurge would be woven in. For the centerpieces, you’d have three floating candles, with each candle being a slightly different size. The candles would float in this wonderful slender-ish round glasses on top of a mixture of blue and green sea glass and then surrounding the floating candles would be a bed turquoise-blue lilies. The stems will be cut off the lilies as you see here but the beautiful blue and green hues of these lilies will complement the sea glass and be a beautiful way to incorporate both wedding colors. At the back, there will be a longer rectangular table for you, your children and the wedding party. The table cloth will still be white and have the same centerpieces but there will be three centerpieces spread out an equal distance along the table. The bow on the back of the chairs will be the same as the guest chairs as well expect your chairs will each have ‘Mrs.’ embroidered on the back. Behind your table there will be a sheer backdrop that is illuminated with fairy lights that will have soft blue and green hued lights. The catering set up with the cake will along the left wall and the bar will be on the opposite end of the space from your table but you two will not need to worry about going to the bar as you will have your own private waiter to bring you drinks or anything else you desire. Per your request the dance floor will be made to face the right wall and there will be a stage for the band and to the right of the stage will be a full DJ set up for band breaks. There will be various lighting options available above the dance floor, including blue and green strobe lightening and a disco ball to use at appropriate moments. There will be a few surprises too but I’ve been assured by your sisters and brother you will love them. So, what do you think?”

“Wow. I think this is going to be perfect. When we started planning and picked our colors I wasn’t sure how we could pull off a beautiful aesthetic with blue and green but this is just amazing. I love it but what do you think Clarke? I want you to have your dream wedding so if you don’t like something we’ll change it. Clarke? Sweetheart don’t cry.”

“It’s all j..just s..so bea…beautiful.”

“Sweetheart, it is but nothing will compare to your beauty that day or any day for that matter.”

Lexa sealed her declaration with a kiss then gently kissed Clarke’s happy tears away.”

“I think it’s safe to say we love this. It’s perfect for us, Sophia; you’ve really outdone yourself.”

“Thank you, but it’s clients like you and Clarke who made my job easy. You both provided me with detailed lists of what you like and dislike so it was easy to pull together your likes to create a chic, modern and stylish set up. Lets talk about flowers now. Obviously, we will be using Mediterranean Spurge for a couple of things as well as the lilies but Clarke did you have any preference for your bouquet or your maid of honor’s bouquet or for your daughter to use as the flower girl?”

“No, Lex and I discussed it and we feel confident in your ability to select the perfect arrangements that incorporate our colors nicely. As long as you think they’re beautiful we will too.”

“Ditto and we also trust you to select the boutonnieres, myself, Anya, Lincoln and Aden will be wearing.”

“Wonderful. I already have the perfect ideas and I know you’ll love it. Next item then is the catering menu. Clarke, we want to make sure we have items that everyone will love but will also cater to your cravings so if you need us to add or remove anything even if it’s last minute you just let me know. We want your cravings to be met but we also don’t want you to have to suffer through your own reception if there’s something being served that becomes a food aversion for you.”

“Thank you for that. I luckily haven’t had any aversions yet but it’s great to know everyone will be flexible if we need to make any last-minute changes.”

“Of course. I’m not sure if you know this but I got into wedding planning after my own wedding. I was pregnant with my first child at the time and our planner was not sensitive to that so much so that the entire menu at our reception turned me off. After that day, I took every class I could on wedding planning and interned with some of the best planners out there. When I started my company, I made a vow that no client would ever have to suffer like I did so I’m serious when I say let me know if any changes are needed, no matter how last minute they are.”

“We didn’t know that. We appreciate how willing you are to work with us; I definitely want Clarke to be able to enjoy our wedding, even if it means we have buffalo chicken wing dip,” Lexa said adding a teasing tone at the end.

“Well, keeping all of that in mind have you two thought about how you want to handle catering? Do you want servers to serve a formal meal or a more relaxed buffet style or a more formal sit down mean?”

“Lexa and I have thought about this a lot and we have decided on formal sit down but the appetizer course will be buffet style and after dinner will be converted to hold other desert items. Could that work?”

“Yes, that’s actually a wonderful idea. The buffet section will be set up on the back wall near the bar but far enough away that the line for drinks won’t interfere with those trying to get food. We will still have servers for you two and your children who will bring you whatever you ask for from the buffet table. Would that work?”

“Yes, that sounds great,” Lexa replied.

“Splendid. Have you two thought about what appetizer options you would like?”

Clarke blushed a little before stating, “We have; we would like buffalo chicken wing dip with chips on the side for anyone who prefers to eat it as actual dip, lobster mac n cheese, a mixed green salad with raspberry vinaigrette and Italian as dressing options, deconstructed bruschetta and an assortment of fresh fruit and veggies with appropriate dipping sauce options.”

“You two have put some thought into this. I think those sound like perfect appetizers. What about main course options?”

“We know our wedding will be smaller but we still want to give our family and friends options. Clarke and I narrowed it down to three options; herb roasted chicken with rice and fresh apricots, filet mingion with grilled asparagus and mashed potatoes and butternut squash ravioli.”

“Perfect options; your guests will just need to have their RSVP in at least four days before the ceremony so the proper amount of each mean can be prepared. What about the cake?”

“We actually have an appointment with a baker who only does wedding cakes that our friend Harper knows tomorrow. His name is Christopher Baker ironically,” Clarke explained

“Oh, I know Chris; he is an excellent choice for creating your cake. Does he know the wedding is in Greece?”

“He does. He agreed to fly out and handle actually making the cake once on site,” Lexa replied.

“Wonderful. Now the guest list. Who will be on it?”

“For the wedding party, obviously, there will be Lexa and I, our children Aden and Madi, Anya Woods, Lincoln Woods, Raven Griffin, Dr. Abby Griffin, Indra Woods, Madison Kane and Dr. Nyko Ocean. For the rest of our guests there is Luna Rivers, Harper McIntyre, Niylah Forrest, Maya Vie, Monty Green, Jasper Jordan, John Murphy, Bellamy Blake, Echo Azgeda, Emori Storm, Tris Fields and Artigas Cransen. There will also be five dogs, all under six months.”

“So just under twenty-five people total then. Have you thought about a seating chart?”

“Yes. Clarke and I originally did want the wedding party to sit with us but my brother, Lincoln, has recently begun seeing Luna Rivers and we would like him to be able to sit with her so we were thinking we would either add Luna to our table or shorten our table so only Clarke, the kids and myself are seated there then have a separate table for the rest of the wedding party and Luna. Which way do you think would be best to handle this?”

“Honestly, I would add her to your table. Without her you have an odd number at your table but with her it would be an even ten people.”

“Clarke, what do you think?”

“Luna is literally watching our kids with your brother right now and she was here when we told our family we’re expecting again so she’s already assimilating into our family so I think we include her in our table.”

“I agree. We’ll be adding Luna to our table then.”

“Noted. What about everyone else? Since we’re doing round tables I would suggest no more than six people per table.”

“That would mean only two tables though. What about a more family style setting? Instead of table being alone we add another table directly in front and push them together? Clarke and I would be in the center of the table on the side facing the dance floor and our kids will be on either side of us, then the rest of the wedding party on our side. Then our friends could be on the opposite side? That would free up more space on the dance floor and give some room for the pups to play with everyone because we know they’ll want too.”

“I really like that idea, Lex. Our friends are like family so it makes sense. We will all want to talk to each other as well so one larger table makes more sense. What do you think Sophia?”

“Now knowing how many guests will be present I think this is the best way to go about seating. Did you two still want to use the classic invitations I emailed to you?”

“Yes, Clarke and I liked how simple but elegant they were with the primarily white look and gold cursive calligraphy.”

“I will have them sent out by end of business today, rushed, so they will be received by end of day tomorrow since most guests are here and the rest are only in Arkadia. The only other thing I wanted to talk to you about are your maid of honor gifts and wedding favors. I know you had said you were going to shop for those but we’ve talked a lot over the phone the last couple of weeks and I think I know you pretty well so I actually had a few ideas if you would like to hear them.”

“Oh, thank God. Lex and I have not been able to think of anything worthy to give. Please, share your thoughts.”

“Alright, so you each chose your sisters as your maids of honor and they also happen to be in a relationship together. So, what about a couple gift? I know you two mentioned that there’s no budget because you want it done right as you’re only getting married once so what about a spa weekend for them? All the bells and whistles. There’s actually a great little resort right on the Aegean Sea so it’s a short boat or helicopter ride from you island. It’s called Dimitra Beach Hotel & Suites. It’s all inclusive and has great spa facilities and other amenities. It’s also private so it’s a very nice place to unwind for a few days. I know you said your family will be staying on your island with your kids for the first two weeks you are away on your honeymoon so maybe you could send them there after those two weeks are up?”

“I think that’s perfect actually. Lex, what do you think?”

“It’s perfect. They’ve been helping us out with the kids and Anya took on more work so I could step back so I think it’s perfect. I would suggest sending the ‘grandma squad’ too since they arranged our honeymoon but they’ve made it clear we’re not allowed to do anything to thank them for that. The timing would be perfect too. We haven’t discussed this yet, but originally our third week of our honeymoon was going to be on the island with the kids but we’re going to be there the week before the wedding and then they’ll be there an additional two weeks so I thought we’d pick the kids up in Greece then spend our third week away at the coastal estate in the Dominican Republic before going to the Australia property for our final week away.”

“Lex, I love that idea! You know I’ve wanted to see the estate there, it’s going to be amazing and the kids will be thrilled too. So, the maid of honor gift and final travel plans for us are settled. What about wedding favors though?”

“This is a semi-unconventional wedding favor but the idea of fate and serendipity and star crossed lovers is so intertwined with your love story that I was thinking we gift all your guests with a framed photo of the star map for your wedding day. Thanks to science they can prepare those a week in advance so you would have it for the wedding. I also thought we’d do cute little monogramed “Clarke & Lexa March 7, 2021” candles for everyone.”

The couple sat in thought for a couple moments before looking at each other with grins on their faces.

“We love it; it’s unique and thoughtful and Clarke and I think everyone will love it.”

“Perfect, I will have it all arranged. That takes care of everything we had left to hash out. Let me know what you decide about your cake though so I can coordinate with Mr. Baker to make sure travel is arranged and supplies are ready in Greece. And don’t forget to pick up the proper paperwork before leaving for Greece that will have your marriage validated not only in Greece but here too. Let me know if anything else comes up and I will talk to you both after your cake appointment.”

“Thank you, Sophia, for everything,” Lexa said while shaking the woman’s hand.

“Yes, thank you. We know we’re going to have the perfect wedding thanks to your help,” Clarke added.

The couple saw Sophia out before returning to the living room where they collapsed on the couch.

“Wow, she’s amazing; we barely had to do anything and she arranged our dream wedding.

“You’re right, she did Lex. I love how stress fee planning has been in large part because of her.

“Did you want me to take the kids to get their outfits after the cake tasting tomorrow so you can come home and rest?”

“Lex, I’m pregnant not an invalid.”

“I know that, I just don’t want you, Sprout, Kit or Squid to wear yourselves out or do too much. I just want to make sure the four of you are okay.”

“I know Lex. How about we see how I’m feeling and go from there?”

“Okay, I can live with that.”

“Good. Can we just lie here for a bit and cuddle?”

“Of course, Clarke; anything you want baby.”

Two hours later, Lexa and Clarke had just finished their dinner and were cleaning up when they heard the telltale sound of their door opening. Both smiled softly knowing they would soon hear the sounds of their children’s voices calling for them.

“Mommy! Mama! Madi and me are home!”

“We’re in the kitchen,” Lexa called back.

“Hi Mommy, hi Mama,” Madi happily chirped as she gave each of her moms a hug.

“Hi Mama, hi Mommy,” Aden just as happily said as he too hugged both his moms.

“Did you guys get everything you wanted to get.” Lexa asked her children.

“Yup! We got all the clothes so Sprout, Kit and Squid have the same set and we got two more interactive play mats so they each have their own,” Aden excitedly told his parents.

“We brought Uncle Lin and Aunty Luna with us too, see,” Madi said to her moms.

“Lex, Clarke hi. They insisted we come in even though we told them we were going to anyway,” Lincoln chuckled.

“Hi guys,” Luna said to the group.

“Hi Linc, hey Luna,” Clarke quickly greeted not having caught her daughter call Luna her Aunt. She noticed Lexa had a sly smirk on her face and got confused though.

“Hi Lunc, hi Luna. So, is there anything you two would like to tell us?”

It had not gone unnoticed to Lexa that her daughter called Luna her Aunt or that Lincoln and Luna had not stopped holding hands since entering the home.

“Actually, there is,” Lincoln asked slightly nervous.

“Let me guess, you asked Aunty Luna here to be your girlfriend?”

“Lex, what are you talking about?”

“Clarke, our daughter called Luna ‘Aunty Luna’ and they’d only have started doing that if Lincoln here asked her to be his girlfriend.”

“Oh, my God! How did I miss that? So, did you? Did you ask her to be your girlfriend?”

“I did. Your kids helped too. We were eating dinner and Aden pops out with ‘are you and Luna boyfriend and girlfriend cause you hold hands like Mommy did with Mama when they became girlfriends’. Before I could answer though Madi added ‘if she’s not you should ask her to be cause you like her and then she can be out Aunty too.’ I had been planning to ask but they gave me the opening so I asked and thankfully she said yes and they’ve been calling her Aunty ever since.”

“Congratulations baby brother you picked a good one!”

“Yes, congratulations you too. Welcome to our family, officially.”

“Thank you, we’re really happy,” Lincoln said as he leaned over to kiss Luna’s cheek.

“Yes, thank you. I hope it’s okay they started calling me that, we didn’t tell them too but we didn’t tell them to not do it either,” Luna said clearly nervous.

“Luna, it’s okay. If Aden and Madi want to call you Aunty Luna we’re not going to stop them. You just spent your off time from work doing Aunt things with them too. So, as long as you’re okay with it Clarke and I are too, right Clarke?”

“Right.”

“Oh, good because I actually kinda like it. I don’t have any siblings so I’ve never been an Aunt before and I kinda like having the chance to be one.”

“Well welcome to the club; goodness knows we have plenty of children who need/will need as many Aunts and Uncles as they can get,” Clarke says while her had subconsciously goes to her still small baby bump.

“We had planned to watch a movie before getting the kids to bed if you two wanted to stay and watch with us,” Lexa offered.

“What are you guys watching tonight,” Lincoln asked.

“We’re watching Bend it like Beckham! Mommy told us it’s about soccer,” Madi excitedly told her Uncle.

“I remember that one! It’s a good story, Linc, did you want to stay?”

“Yea, if you’re cool with it I’d like too.”

“It’s settled then, Linc and I are staying.”

Before anyone could say more the twins were dragging their newly dubbed Aunty Luna to the home theater with Lincoln following close behind. After gathering the snacks, Clarke and Lexa joined the group and they enjoyed a movie night.

Chapter Text

Late the next morning, Lexa and Clarke were meeting with Mr. Baker regarding their wedding cake. He had given them vanilla bean, classic chocolate, lemon, red velvet, strawberry, pink champagne, marble and vanilla with raspberry filling to try. Thankfully, none of their guests had allergies so they could truly pick whatever they wanted.

“How are we supposed to pick just one Clarke? They’re all sooooo good!”

“Lex, we can pick more than one flavor. Each tier could be a different flavor if we wanted.”

“Really? That’s awesome!”

“It is. Which ones are your favorite Lex?”

“Hmmm, well I really like the marble; you can taste the vanilla bean and chocolate well but one doesn’t over power the other. I also like the strawberry, it just tastes fun. Oh, and red velvet that’s classic. What about you?”

“I was leaning towards the marble and the strawberry. We talked about doing four-tiers so we can freeze the top tier for our one year anniversary. Since we both think the strawberry is fun, what if the top two tiers were strawberry and the bottom two were marble? Then in a year we can honor the tradition of eating the top tier on your first anniversary for good luck while also getting to enjoy a fun flavor that will remind us of our wedding?”

“I like that idea a lot, lets do it.”

Having made their decision, Lexa motioned for Mr. Baker to join them so they could tell him their decision.

“I take it you two have come to a decision?”

“We have. As we discussed earlier, Clarke and I want a four-tier cake since we will be freezing the top tier per tradition. We love all of the flavors but we would like the top two tiers to be strawberry and the bottom two to be marble.”

“Those are excellent choices. Have you two decided is you want square tiers or round ones?”

“Lex and I decided we would let you choose that based on what you think will look best with the design and then we would be surprised the day of.”

“Wonderful. What about the design? Did any of the sketches I sent over speak to you?”

“One did. As you know we’re being married on the beach of our estate in Greece so the airbrushed sea themed cake fits well with the location. Plus, it’s gorgeous and the house where we met was actually a beach front property in Arkadia so it ties into our story. We also loved that the airbrush colors of teal and blue looked fantastic and tied in with our wedding colors. The shells and beading were beautiful as well to tie into the sea theme and that coral work looked fantastic.”

“Yes, Lexa and I really loved that one.”

“I had a feeling you would select that one. The airbrushing will use Kroma airbrush colors so the teal and blue will be vibrant. Once the airbrushing is done the whole cake will be sprayed with Dinky Doodle Metallic Blue to give off a sparkly iridescent blue sheen. Next the shells and beading that will go around the circumference of each tier will be made using molds and the coral work will be freehand using Royal icing.”

“That sounds perfect. Thank you so much for being able to do this on a month’s notice,” Lexa told Mr. Baker

“It is no problem, I am happy to help such a lovely couple with such an amazing love story. In fact, I would like to give your wedding cake to you as a gift, completely free of charge.”

“Mr. Baker, we couldn’t accept that, that’s too much,” Lexa told Mr. Baker.

“First, call me Chris please. Second, you are already paying to fly me to Greece to assist my father in making your cake at his bakery there. I have not been able to see my father in over ten years so really you are paying me in something much more valuable than money, time with my family. So, please accept the cake as a gift.”

Lexa and Clarke shared a look before Lexa nodded and Clarke answered.

“We will accept your gift then, if it means that much to you.”

“It does; thank you ladies. I will let you get going now, I know you have outfits for your kids to find today. I look forward to seeing you all in a few weeks.”

As Clarke and Lexa were leaving the bakery to head to the boutique where they hoped to find wedding outfits for their kids, Lincoln was picking the twins up from school. He had offered to pick them up and bring them to the boutique the night before and the couple agreed as it would save time and they knew Lincoln was really looking for an excuse to see Luna. What they didn’t anticipate was their children using the time with their Uncle to interrogate him.

“Uncle Linc,” the twins shouted in unison.

“Hey Aden, hey Madi; are you two ready to go meet Mommy and Mama to shop for your wedding outfits?”

“Yup! I wanna wear a suit that looks just like Mommy’s,” Aden declared.

“I don’t know if I wanna wear a suit like Mommy or a dress like Mama but Mommy says that’s okay and I’ll know when I see it, whatever that means,” Madi said while shrugging her shoulders.

“Well, we best get you two to the store then. Grab your things and I’ll go say hi to your Aunt Luna then we can go.”

The kids ran off to their cubbies and Lincoln went to greet his girlfriend.

“Hi babe,” Lincoln said before placing a sweet but chaste kiss to Luna’s lips.

“Hi yourself handsome. Do you want to come over for dinner after you drop Madi and Aden off?”

“That sounds perfect. Meet you there in about an hour?”

“See you then; now get going they’re waiting for you by the door already,” Luna chuckled.

With a final kiss to her cheek Lincoln walked back towards the kids and left the classroom.

They had been in the car for about five minutes before Madi nervously spoke.

“Uncle Linc?”

“Yeah, sweetheart?”

“If Luna is your girlfriend and she’s our Aunty, what about O?”

Lincoln was not expecting that question from his niece.

“Well sweetie Octavia and I broke up and she went back to Arkadia, remember?”

“Yeah, but does that mean she’s not our Aunty now?”

“Yeah, what does it mean Uncle Linc,” Aden added.

“Remember the talk Mommy and Mama had with you after you met Grandma?”

“Yes,” they said in unison.

“Okay, well what they told you is true. Octavia won’t be coming around to visit anymore. You won’t be seeing her again maybe ever. So no, she’s not really your Aunty anymore but we all know how much you two loved her so like your Mama and Mommy said then we won’t stop you from calling her Aunty O but you need to know she won’t be visiting anymore, okay?”

“Okay. I just thought that now that you and Aunty Luna are together that it erased everything from before,” Madi explained.

“No, sweetie. You will always have your memories. Me being with Aunty Luna will never take away your memories; I’m just moving on with my life and your Aunty Luna makes me happy. Does that make sense to both of you?”

“Yes,” the twins said in unison.

“Good, now who’s ready to go shopping for their wedding outfits?”

“ME,” they shouted in unison.

Fifteen minutes later Lincoln was leading the kids into the boutique where Clarke and Lexa were waiting for them. When they entered, it took about two seconds before the kids pulled free and ran to their Moms.

“Mommy! Mama,” the kids yelled in unison.

“There are our babies, we missed you,” Lexa cooed.

“Are you two ready to find the perfect outfit to wear to the wedding,” Clarke asked.

“YES,” they said in unison.

“Why don’t you two go with Arielle here, and see if anything catches your eye while Mama and I talk to Uncle Lincoln.”

The twins ran off with the sale associate while they approached Lincoln.

“Thanks for bringing them over but why do you look so conflicted?”

“While we were in the car they asked about Octavia. It seems they thought that by me dating Luna it erased the memories they had from when we were together. I reminded them about the talk you had with them explaining they wouldn’t see her anymore and that my relationship with Luna didn’t erase the memories they had with her. They asked if she was still their Aunt. I reminded them that she’s not really their Aunt anymore but we wouldn’t get mad if they called her that. They said they understood and they were fine after our talk. I think me moving on just made them a little unsure.”

“We should have expected this but we’ll keep an eye on them and address it again if we need to; thank you for telling us Linc.”

“Of course, Clarke. Good luck finding them outfits. Aden wants a suit just like Lexa’s but Madi wasn’t sure if she wanted a dress or a suit yet.”

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough what they pick.”

An hour later and they finally had the kids’ outfits picked. Aden had continued to insist he wanted the exact same suit as Lexa. Lexa’s suit was being custom made so they couldn’t find a kid sized version in store but Lexa called Patrick Robinson, who was assisting on making her suit, and asked if they could make the same exact suit for Aden and he agreed. Arielle was kind enough to get Aden’s measurements so Lexa could give them to Patrick. Patrick assured they could make any alterations once in Greece though. Madi on the other hand took some time to decide on an outfit. She finally decided she wanted to wear a dress like her Mama but she wanted it to match Lexa’s suit. They found a lace tea length dress in the same shade of blue as Lexa and Aden’s suits and Clarke noticed the lace work was quite similar to the lace work in her own dress but she couldn’t say that with Lexa around. The dress also had cap sleeves and a sash around the middle. Lexa called Patrick back and asked if he could make one for the dress that matched her tie and he agreed.

With outfits for the children sorted, all that was left was figuring out was Raven’s maid of honor dress which Clarke and Raven would be shopping for the next day. After their purchases were paid for, the family of four made their way home for quiet night in.

It was ten the next morning and Clarke found herself impatiently waiting in her SUV for Raven to come out of the house. She could see her sister’s car in the driveway but her sister was yet to appear. Clarke had already been waiting outside for five minutes and still no Raven. She had already called and text her but five minutes later and still no response. She was pregnant, hormonal, impatient and growing frustrated with each passing minute. Five more minutes, three calls and two texts later still no Raven; to say Clarke was getting pissed was an understatement. Clarke finally went to the door and knocked incessantly for a few more minutes but still got no answer. When Clarke went back to her car, she tried calling her sister one more time but still got no answer; she even tried calling Anya but she didn’t answer either. In a final attempt to get her sister’s attention she hit the car horn hard but still nothing. Clarke’s frustration turned to hurt and anger as she sat in her car and before she knew it the tears started to fall. Maybe it was the hormones but this was important to Clarke and her own sister didn’t seem to care which to Clarke meant she didn’t care about the wedding. Clarke sent a final anger driven text before pulling out of the driveway.

Clarke to Raven: I’ve tried calling, texting and knocking on your door for more than ten minutes but clearly you don’t care about finding your dress for my wedding; your only sister’s wedding I might add. If my wedding means so little to you consider yourself absolved of your obligations as my maid of honor and from attending the wedding.

When Clarke started driving away from her sister’s house she didn’t have a destination in mind. After a little bit, she found herself at her gallery. Harper was at the gallery managing things for the day when the blonde arrived but she could tell her friend was upset as she stormed into her work room. Harper gave her a few minutes before cautiously approaching.

“Clarke? Clarke, are you okay?”

“I..I’m fi..ine.”

“No you’re not. What happened?”

Clarke composed herself some before continuing.

“Raven was supposed to go shopping with me today to find her maid of honor dress but when I went to her house as agreed she didn’t answer. I knocked, called, text and even blew the car horn! Her car was in the driveway too but no answer. She apparently doesn’t care about my wedding at all.”

“Clarke, I’m sure that’s not true. Your sister loves you and I’m sure there’s an explanation.”

“Yeah, that she doesn’t care about my wedding. Thank you for trying Harper but I’d like some time alone, maybe paint a little.”

“Okay, but I’ll be out front if you need me.”

When Harper left the backroom she immediately pulled out her phone to call Lexa.

“Harper, hey, what’s up?”

“Um I’m not really sure. Clarke showed up at the gallery and has stowed away in the backroom. I tried to get her to talk to me but all she’d tell me was she went to Raven’s to pick her up for dress shopping but she ignored her attempts to get her to come out of the house. She knocked, called, text and hit the car horn and no answer from Raven. I guess she saw Raven’s car in the driveway too. I don’t know what to do.”

“Crap. She’s been more emotional lately because of the hormones but even if she wasn’t pregnant this would hurt. I’ll work on finding a soon to be dead Raven. Keep me updated on Clarke please? I’m sure she’ll be holed up painting for a while.”

“Yeah, she mentioned painting. I’ll let you know if anything changes with her.”

“Thanks.”

Lexa hung up the phone and quickly dialed Raven’s number but received no answer. She did however, leave a scathing voicemail.

“Raven, I swear to God you better be lying in a ditch dead somewhere. If not, you will be soon for making my pregnant with triplets fiancée cry for ghosting her and not showing up for dress shopping. You better hope I calm down before I see you.”

Lexa next call was to her sister; Anya picked up immediately.

“Hey Lex, bored having the house to yourself while the girls are dress shopping?”

“No, upset because your girlfriend flaked and now Clarke is holed up in the backroom of the gallery painting because she’s upset and hurt.”

“Raven was looking forward to dress shopping. Wait, was her car in the driveway?”

“Yes.”

“Crap. Lexa, it was supposed to be a surprise but Rae’s been working on something special ever since we found out you’re expecting triplets. I told her to go to bed last night but she insisted she’d had an idea and when I went to bed she was still working on it. If I had to guess, I’d say she’s asleep in the basement since that’s where she’s been working on it. We just changed the locks since she lost her key but the spare is taped under the flower pot to the right of the front door. I have a meeting I can’t miss but maybe you can go wake her and salvage this?”

“I’ll try. Thanks Anya.”

Half an hour later Lexa was letting herself into the house. She quickly made her way to the basement and found Raven dead to the world asleep on the floor. It was what was next to Raven that took Lexa by surprise.

“RAVEN!!!!!”

“Wh..why so lo..loud? Lexa?”

“Raven, what is this? Is this what I think it is?

“Um….well maybe?”

“Oh, my God, it is! But how?”

“I’m a genius, duh.”

Chapter Text

“Seriously Raven, how?”

“When you two announced that you’re expecting triplets, I spent that night reading up on triplets and every article agreed that they like to be close to each other. And since I’m on sabbatical until after the wedding I had the time to do this now. I’ve been working on this non-stop since. I wanted to make sure it would work and that I had it done before you two went off and bought your own. It’s not done yet but it almost is. Do you like it so far? Do you think Clarke will? FUCK! Clarke! I was supposed to go shopping with her today for my dress, shit! Wait, where is she? She was supposed to pick me up.”

“Check your phone Rae. Clarke did come to pick you up but when you didn’t answer she got really upset and angry. She’s hurt right now and thinks the wedding does matter to you. She went to the gallery and is holed up painting. Harper called me and I called you but when you didn’t answer I called Anya and she suggested I check here. She said you had been working on a surprise. Thankfully, my mom said she’d pick the kids up from school for some grandma time so I could come here and try to figure out why you stood my fiancée, your sister, up.”

“Shit, let me check my phone then I do want to hear what you think about this.”

Raven went to grab her phone and look through her texts and voicemails while Lexa began to circle around the almost completed surprise. Lexa couldn’t believe what she was looking at. It was a rectangular wooden structure that looked like a crib just larger, much larger. Lexa also noticed that one side of the structure was taller than the other. She guessed that was so they could turn it around when the babies got big enough where they could climb out of the lower side. The wood looked to be a white/grey stained hard maple and the bars of the crib had intricate infinity symbol carvings at the top and bottom of the four widest bars on each of the longer sides. There were also four pieces on the floor that almost looked like they might be dividers. If Lexa had to guess she’s say the structure was long enough to fill the entirety of one wall in the nursery.

Lexa was brought back to the moment when she heard Raven’s loud scream.

“FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!!!!!”

“Rae, what is it?”

“Fuck, Lexa, here just read what Clarke sent me she hates me; I’ve lost my sister Lexa,” Raven said handing her phone to Lexa where Lexa read what was on the screen: Clarke to Raven: I’ve tried calling, texting and knocking on your door for more than ten minutes but clearly you don’t care about finding your dress for my wedding; your only sister’s wedding I might add. If my wedding means so little to you consider yourself absolved of your obligations as my maid of honor and from attending the wedding.

“Shit, this is worse than I thought. I knew she was hurting and upset with you but I didn’t know she’s react that badly. Okay, first we will fix this. Second, how long would you need to finish this?”

“I only need to add the mattresses. The wider bars are already made to lock around the dividers and they’ll lock in on the bottom too and be surrounded by the mattresses there too so it’s really just the mattress left since I wasn’t going to buy the bedding because I thought you two would want to do that.”

“Do you have the mattresses already?”

“Yeah, I went to Baby Barn yesterday and bought the absolute best ones available; only the best for newest nieces and/or nephews!”

“Perfect. How long would it take to split this to put in the back of my truck and then setup in the nursery along the back wall?”

“Not long at all; it splits into two pieces. One would fit in your truck and the other would fit in mine. If you helped we could probably have it set up in the nursery in under two hours.”

“Okay, that’s what we’re doing then. But first, can you explain this custom build?”

Raven’s cheeks turned red but she nodded.

“Like I said, I was reading that triplets like to be next to each other like they are in the womb. So, I started looking for cribs made for multiples so they could sleep together without being in separate cribs but all I found were cribs that were connected together but had no option to get rid of the dividers so the babies could be together so I decided to build one. I noticed you guys liked that the bookshelf was white so I went with this lighter hard maple and stained it so it had this nice white/grey look. It’ll match with the bookshelf and chair and any color you decide to paint the walls.”

“It looks great Rae but it looks like it will take up the entirety of the back wall of the nursery; isn’t that a bit big?”

“It’s made to take up that whole wall; I measured the room before we took the kids shopping while you were in Paris. The shape was awkward for putting it in the room if I made it equivalent to three standard cribs. That size wouldn’t place on the wall evenly but the equivalent for four cribs fits the wall perfectly; thank God for your extra-large rooms in your house. I know it’ll be a little bigger than you need but it will give them more room and if you want to limit the space you can always put in a divider or all of them if you want.”

“And what about the carvings on the largest bars?”

“You noticed those huh? You two have this infinite love that has already shown it can withstand the test of time and don’t think I haven’t noticed that you have an infinity symbol on the back of your neck that just so happens to match the one on Clarke’s wrist, so I thought it was the perfect thing to add an even more personal touch to the crib.”

“It’s beautiful Rae, really. And for the record, I already had my tattoo when we met and Clarke saw it and got hers once she stopped breast feeding. I was surprised to see it when we met again. But, lets get this split and into the trucks so we can get this set up and then I can get to my fiancée and calm her down enough to come home where you will be waiting in the nursery to reveal the crib and offer one hell of an apology.”

“Yeah, lets do that but you can leave to go to her as soon as both pieces are in the nursery. It won’t take me long to hook it all back together.”

“Sounds like a plan. I’ll call Harper once we’re on the road and fill her in so she keeps Clarke at the gallery in case she tries to leave.

Two hours later, Lexa ran into the gallery concern about her fiancée. Harper had called on the drive to the gallery to say Clarke was unraveling and she could hear her screaming in frustration and sobbing. When she entered the gallery, she nodded at Harper as she went straight to the back room. She didn’t bother knocking and instead used the spare key she had to unlock the door and quietly enter the room. Once fully in the room, Lexa saw Clarke sitting on the floor in front of a short easel staring at it while sobbing. Without saying a word Lexa walked into the room and lowered herself to sit behind Clarke, with her legs spread so she was able to pull Clarke into her body and wrap her arms around the blonde while placing a kiss to her temple.

“It’s okay baby, I’m here, I’ve got you. I love you and it’s all going to be okay.”

“How’d you know?”

“Harper called then I went on a mission to find Raven and find out what happened then once I did that I came here.”

“I waited for so long and she didn’t answer. Why did she ghost me? All she had to do was go dress shopping so we could pick a dress out for her. Most maid of honors have to actually be involved in the wedding planning and she doesn’t. She just had to go dress shopping.”

“I know sweetheart. I talked to her and she feels terrible.”

“I don’t care.”

“I don’t think that’s true or else you wouldn’t have painted that,” Lexa said pointing to the canvas that had a young Clarke and Raven on swings. There was a black zig zag line down the center making it look like the canvas had been ripped in half. When Lexa looked closer she could see that young Clarke was crying and a pool of tears was at her feet. She noticed young Raven was smiling though.

“She obviously doesn’t care. She hasn’t even tried to reach out to me. So, I think this is pretty accurate, me hurting and her happy without me.”

Lexa moved back and crossed her legs as she turned Clarke around to face her, linking their hands.

“Baby, your sister does care. When I found her, she was passed out in her basement working on a surprise for our babies. That’s why it took a few hours for me to get here. I helped her finish it and move it to our house. She’s there setting it up now and to apologize. I’m not making excuses for her love, but she was devastated and beat herself up when she realized she slept through dress shopping. When she read your last text, she freaked and she’s convinced herself that she’s lost you and that you hate her.”

“She was working on a surprise for Sprout, Kit and Squid,” Clarke asked getting emotional again.

“Yeah baby, she was.”

“Ugh, I’m such a mess! Damn you Lexa Woods and your super sperm always knocking me up on the first try. I’m only this hormonal when I’m pregnant with your children!”

Lexa could help but chuckle at the quick change in her fiancée’s emotions.

“Stop laughing at me,” Clarke said with a pout.

“I’m sorry sweetheart, you’re just cute when you realize your hormones are playing with your emotions. It’s okay that you were upset and hurt and felt like she didn’t care when she missed dress shopping. She understands why you were upset and she hates that she made you upset but I think once you talk to her and see what she dead it will make a world of difference. Think you’re okay to come home and see her and the surprise?”

“Okay, but I don’t want to drive separate, I want to stay with you.”

“Okay, we’ll leave your car here and I’ll bring you back to get it tomorrow.”

“I like that plan.”

With that, Lexa stood up and then helped Clarke up and once they were both standing she linked hands with the blonde and grabbed the canvas with the other.

“Lex, what are you going to do with that?”

“I’m going to have my own fun with Raven for making my girl cry,” she said with a mischievous smirk.

The couple then said their goodbyes to Harper and made their way to Lexa’s truck.

“Based on your smirk I take it you have a plan for messing with my sister?”

“Yep,” Lexa said popping the “p”.

“Care to share?”

“When we get home, I’m going to take the canvas upstairs and give it to her and lay into her about how she’s destroyed you and even I can’t console you then when she starts getting upset I’ll walk out of the nursery and you’ll be waiting outside the door. I’ll come and stand with you and when she comes out to chase after me we get to laugh.”

“You’re evil.”

“She hurt your feelings and made you cry and no one gets away unscathed when they do that to my girl, my baby momma.”

“Baby momma, huh?”

“Yep, only one I’ll ever want too. I love you.”

“I love you too.

When they arrived home, the couple walked upstairs to the nursery with Clarke staying out in the hall and out of sight from the door opening as Lexa prepared to give what she felt was an Oscar worthy performance. Barging in the door, canvas in hand, Lexa began to rip Raven a new one.

“Look what you did Raven! My fiancée painted this today after you crushed her heart! She’s so upset she wouldn’t even let me touch her! Christ Raven just look at what you caused!”

Lexa flung the canvas at Raven and the Latina caught it and she began to tear up looking at the painting.

“Oh, God! I broke her heart, fuck! I’m sorry Lexa, I am so so sorry. I’ll make this right, I’ll go to the gallery and talk to her even if it’s through a door. I’m so sorry.”

“Yeah, good luck because most things can be fixed but not a shattered heart,” Lexa seethed as she stormed out of the nursery.

“Lexa! Lexa wait!”

Lexa was outside the nursery now, standing with a view of the nursery door but down the all a bit with her arms wrapped around Clarke from behind with her hands on the blonde’s baby bump.

“Lexa wait! I’m sorry! I’m…WHAT THE HELL?!”

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHA,” was all that could be heard from Lexa, while Clarke tried to hold back a few chuckles from the look on her sister’s face.

“You made my fiancée cry so I had to get some justice for that Rae, sorry not sorry,” Lexa said with a shrug and a kiss to Clarke’s cheek.

“Are you kidding me?! I thought you were like done with me. God, that was terrible but I guess I deserved it on some level. Clarke, please tell me you’ll forgive me? I am so sorry. It’s just that I wanted to do something special for the babies and you know the stores don’t really cater to triplets so I decided to build something especially for them. I’ve been working nonstop on it because I didn’t want you two to go buy your own and then I was just so tired I passed out and didn’t set an alarm and I guess I was exhausted to not hear you when you got to the house and you didn’t have a spare key for the new locks yet so it’s not like you could come wake me up and I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to miss dress shopping, I’ve been looking forward to it, please forgive me, please, that painting can’t be how our story ends, it can’t,” Raven rushed to get out, not even pausing to breath.

“Rae, slow down and take a breath. Just breath. Lex, explained already and I’m sorry I got so upset. I even blamed Lexa for knocking me up on the first try again and making my hormones all crazy again. It’s okay. I’m a hormonal mess and reacted extremely but it did hurt when you ghosted me. But, I know the reason now and it’s okay so long as you actually come dress shopping tomorrow; if you don’t that painting will be your reality,” Clarke said suddenly turning serious.

“Yeah, yup, dress shopping tomorrow. I’ll just stay here tonight the no chance of me missing it, yup that’s what I’ll do.”

“Good. Now show your pregnant sister the surprise so she can sit down; someone had to go and knock me up with triplets so my ankles are swollen already,” Clarke said jokingly.

“Hey, I remember you enjoying making these babies sweetheart.”

“Okay lets go see the surprise because I do not need to know the details of how Sprout, Kit and Squid came to be.”

Raven led Clarke and Lexa, who were once again holding hands, through the double French doors to the nursery and Clarke stopped in her tracks and gasped when she saw what was in front of her.

“Rae, you…you made a crib for them?”

Raven’s cheeks flushed before she softly spoke, “I did. They don’t make any cribs for triplets and I read they like to be able to be next to each other like they are in the womb and the only crib option was one that was three cribs hooked together but there was no way to open it up so they could all be together. So, I got this wood and stained it to match the chair and bookshelf then made this. Now, they can all be next to each other or have their own space, just add or remove the dividers as you see fit. I know it’s bigger than three cribs would be but three cribs wouldn’t look nice on the wall so it’s four crib lengths so it looks better and you can add the dividers if you want to limit accessible space. I hope you like it, but if you want it to only be three crib lengths I can remove one and build something else to put in the open space.”

“Rae, calm down and breath…again. I love it and the extra space will be great for when they start to get bigger or if one gets sick in one part we’ll still have the other three parts so really, this is perfect thank you. I can’t believe you did this all so quickly, no wonder you didn’t wake up when I came to the house,” Clarke said as she approached and hugged her sister. While she was hugging her, she noticed carvings on the widest bars of the crib and that the side against the wall was taller so they could flip the crib around when the kids got big enough to climb over the shorter side.

“Rae, did you carve infinity symbols into the wood and make the backside taller so we could still use then when they’re big enough to climb over the shorter side?”

Letting go of her sister she sheepishly replied, “yeah to both. I’m not stupid I noticed that Lexa has an infinity tattoo too. I know you got yours to remind you of her and you two have this infinite love for each other so I thought you’d enjoy the personal touch.”

“Thank you, Rae. This is perfect.”

Once the sisters had made up, Lexa left to join her children and mother for dinner so that the sisters could have some time alone to talk and bond more. When Lexa returned home with Aden and Madi it was just after 8pm. After they greeted their Mama and Aunt, Lexa got them ready for bed before Clarke joined them for story time. After that the couple went back downstairs and enjoyed a couple hours of laughter and conversation before going to bed with smiles on all their faces.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Raven woke up before everyone else as she was determined not to oversleep and risk Clarke’s wrath for being late for dress shopping especially after the day before. It was only 6am so she knew her sister and Lexa would be up soon to get the twins ready for school before Lexa dropped them off and she and Clarke went shopping. Deciding to be extra nice and helpful, Raven decided to wake the twins up and have then help her make an “I’m sorry for upsetting you but lets have fun today” breakfast meaning she wanted the kids to help her make what google said was a woman pregnant with triplet’s dream breakfast. With this mission in mind, Raven found herself in Madi’s room first.

“Madi, it’s time to get up. Aunty Rae needs your help to make a special breakfast for Mama.”

“Aunty Rae?”

“Yeah, it’s me. You need to get up so you can help me make a special breakfast for Mama, okay?”

“What about Mommy?”

“Mommy will get to eat the breakfast too, we all will but we’re making it special for Mama because it will have everything a pregnant woman wants.”

“Oh, okay! Lets go get Aden,” Madi chirps as he literally hops out of bed and takes off to her brother’s room.

When Raven entered Aden’s room and she heard was, “Aden, you gotta get up, Aunty Rae needs us to help make a special breakfast for Mama but don’t worry we all get to eat it.”

A few seconds later, both kids were running out of Aden’s room nearly running Raven over as they made a dash for the kitchen.

Half an hour later Raven and the twins were just putting the finishing touches on their breakfast of omelets with cheddar and swiss cheese, spinach, peppers and ham. Once the omelets were done Raven plated them as the twins got the greek yogurt out and topped it with fresh blueberries and the avocado toast. Finally, they made sure the glasses with the mixed berry smoothies per placed in front of each place setting. The trio had just taken their seats when a smiling Clarke and Lexa could be heard walking down the hallway towards the kitchen having a conversation, not having noticed them yet.

“So, what should be for breakfast today, Lex?”

“Hmm I’m not sure. What are my girl and Sprout, Kit and Squid craving?”

“Something cheesy, oh and fruity! What about…wait do you smell that?”

“Smell wh…yea I do.”

Just then the couple rounded the corner and stopped in their tracks seeing trio in the breakfast nook. Clarke instantly became emotional at the sight of breakfast made by her sister and children.

“Y..you g..gu..guys ma..made bre..breakfast?”

“Yep! Aunty Rae woke me up and said we needed to make you a special breakfast that was what every pregnant woman would want so then I woke up Aden cause I was excited then we made breakfast,” Madi happily explained.

“We made omelets, greek yogurt with blueberries, avocado toast and mixed berry smoothies,” Aden just as happily explained.

“My goodness you three really did make a breakfast this pregnant woman wants! What prompted the need to make such a special breakfast, hmm?

Aden blushed before quietly saying, “it’s to say I’m sorry for upsetting you and I want us to have fun today.”

“Rae, that’s very sweet; thank you. And thank you both too.”

“This does smell really good guys; I can’t wait to try it,” Lexa told the cooking trio.

The couple quickly took their seats and they all dug into their breakfast. After just one bite, Clarke was moaning and Lexa was clearly in love with the meal. When they were all finished eating a mere fifteen minutes later, Clarke was smiling widely and Lexa was clearly satisfied. Raven and the twins were also clearly overjoyed knowing the couple enjoyed the breakfast.

“That was so good, like I may need to make you three cook breakfast more often,” Lexa told the trio.

“It really was the pregnant woman’s dream breakfast. I wouldn’t complain if you all made it again sometime,” Clarke added.

“We’re just glad it was enjoyed,” Raven said while the twins preened at the praise from their moms.

Two hours later the group had gone their separate ways with Lexa taking Aden and Madi to school before returning home to begin painting the nursery the agreed upon shade of white, on every wall except the one directly behind the crib, so that Clarke could begin work on the agreed upon half sky/space and half ground theme. They always joked that Clarke was from the sky because of her vibrant blue eyes while Lexa was from the ground because of her forest green eyes. Because of this Clarke had an idea to draw a space station on the top half of the wall with a space theme on the rest of the top halves of the walls then Clarke would make it look like the space theme was slowly transforming into the bright blue sky with the sun clouds and then that that was slowly transforming into the forest. Clarke thought it would look really cool if the paintings were done diagonally with the corners being the true turning points to give off the feel of the painting being in the shape of the globe. The wall behind the crib meanwhile would be painted a light blue and once they selected names for the babies they would put their names above the crib. Underneath each of their names would then be each of their sonograms pictures starting from when they first discovered they were expecting triplets. The final piece would be a family picture of all seven of them they’d take once the triplets were home.

While Lexa was handling her tasks Clarke and Raven were finally going shopping for Raven’s maid of honor dress. On the ride to the boutique they had agreed on Raven’s dress being a deep emerald green that would pair nicely with the blue they knew Lexa, Anya, Aden and Madi were wearing. Entering the store, they decided to shop themselves without the help of an associate at first because they had an idea of what they were looking for in mind. They wanted a floor length gown in deep emerald with lace on the bodice to match the lace in Clarke’s wedding dress.

After an hour of searching Clarke found the dream design for Raven’s dress but the one on the floor was in a blue shade. The dress was from Tulle & Chantilly and was a floor length, one shoulder dress with a lace upper half, including the one should piece, and a chiffon side skirt with a lower thigh high slit. Asking the sales associate if that particular dress came in a deep emerald shade and to her surprise the sales associate was able to go into the back and bring back a beautiful deep emerald shade of the dress and it was in Raven’s size. Bring the dress over to Raven, the blonde watched as her sister’s eyes widen and her face broke into a huge grin.

“What do you think Rae?”

“I think it’s amazing, but what do you think? It’s your wedding.”

“Honestly? When I envision the dress you’re wearing, this is what I see.”

“It says it’s my size but let me go try it on so you can see what it will actually look like.”

A few minutes later, Raven emerged from the dressing room and Clarke felt herself getting emotional seeing how beautiful her sister looked in that dress. Looking at her she knew this was the dress for Raven to wear.

“It’s perfect Rae. Do you like it?”

“Yea, I look hot as fuck; Anya won’t be able to keep her hands off of me in this.”

“Well try to control yourselves until after Lex and I leave on our honeymoon, okay?”

“Since it’s your wedding, fine.”

“Yes!”

The pair quickly paid for Raven’s dress and then made their way back to the estate for a day of sister bonding. The pair even went to pick the kids up from school so Lexa could continue painting. When they returned, they had an indoor pool party, but only after Lexa checked that the temperature was safe for Clarke and the babies. Lexa joined their little party less than an hour later having finished her painting. Anya was the next to join the group. They didn’t get out of the pool until Luna came and got them to tell them that she and Lincoln were there and had brought dinner from Clarke’s favorite steakhouse. The group then enjoyed a nice family dinner before a relaxing evening by the fire in the living room. Since it was a Friday, every spent the night too so they could have a family day at the Aquarium the next day, and yes, the grandma squad and Nyko met them there.

Chapter Text

It was now February 22, 2021, and Clarke and Lexa were back in Dr. Addison Montgomery’s office for their next checkup. They were only a few days shy of being out of the first trimester and the couple couldn’t wait to see their children on the ultrasound machine again and to hear about their progress.

“I can’t wait to see our babies on the screen again Clarke. I am so glad I get to experience all of this with you this time,” the brunette said as she placed three gentle kisses to Clarke’s growing stomach.

“I can’t wait to see them either; I want to see how much bigger they have gotten. And for the record, I’m glad you’re here this time too. I can’t imagine ever going through all of this again without you by my side.”

“You, my love, will never have to go through this, or anything else for that matter, without me. I’m all in baby.”

“I know you are and I love you.”

“I love you too,” Lexa said as you kissed Clarke’s plump lips.

Before Lexa could deepen the kiss, there was a knock on the door and Dr. Montgomery entered the room.

“It’s good to see you two are still as affectionate as ever and the hormones haven’t put a damper on things.”

“Addison, hi! No, no matter what mood swings the hormones may cause I will always show my affection for Clarke. She grows more beautiful each day and being able to watch her house and nurture our unborn children is a gift I will never take for granted,” Lexa said while looking at Clarke lovingly.

“I see what you mean about her being a charmer Clarke.”

“That she is but she always means what she says. How are you though Addison?”

“I’m good. I know you both didn’t come here for small talk though so how about we get right to it so you can see Sprout, Kit and Squid again?”

“Yes! Lets do that,” Lexa eagerly says while nodding her head up and down.

Clarke smiled at her fiancée’s exuberance before nodding her own head.

“Alright, you know the drill by now, this will be a little cold. And now lets take a look,” Addison said as she began to move the transducer around Clarke’s stomach. “Here is Sprout. Looks like Sprout is right on target for length and head size for twelve weeks’ gestation. Oh look! It looks like Sprout is giving us a thumbs up.”

“Awe Clarke, look at Sprout! I know we can’t see Sprout’s features really but I can tell they are just as beautiful as their Mama.”

“Lex, you’re going to make me cry but I think Sprout will be just as beautiful as their Mommy. Kit and Squid will be just as beautiful as their Mommy too.”

“No, my love, Sprout, Kit and Squid will be just as beautiful as you.”

“How about we agree that all three of your babies will beautiful and we’ll have to wait and see which one of you they favor?”

“I think we can agree to that,” Lexa said while Clarke nodded her agreement.

“Good, now next to Sprout, we have Kit. Looks like Kit wants to be a gymnast today. Like their sibling, Kit is right on target for length and head size. You should be able to feel them move around in the next couple of weeks Clarke and Lexa you should be able to feel them through the skin in the next month or so I’d say.”

“That soon? Wow,” Lexa said in disbelief.

“Yes, that soon. Since Clarke is carrying triplets you both will be able to feel them much sooner than you would if she was carrying only one baby. Even if she was carrying just one baby though, it would be felt sooner than movement was felt with the twins since this is her second pregnancy.”

“That’s so cool.”

“I think I’ve been feeling little flutters already but it’s hard to tell if it’s the babies or just my body.”

“It’s likely the babies but you’ll be able to clearly identify their movements by your wedding actually if I had to guess.”

“That is so cool,” Lexa practically squealed.

“That it is. Now, here we have our little surprise baby, Squid. Squid was a bit on the small side of average last time but they have caught up to their siblings and are on target for length and head size too. It looks like Squid is kicking their left leg right now.”

“That’s my baby, already practicing those soccer skills so they can play with Mommy and their older siblings,” Lexa said with a huge proud grin on her face.

“Lord help me if all three love soccer as much as Lex and the twins,” Clarke said jokingly.

“I can’t say definitively if Squid will be a soccer player or if Sprout and Kit will be either but you two have three very healthy babies and I don’t have any reason to think they will born anything but happy and healthy,” Addison said as she turned the machine off and handed Clarke a towel to clean the gel off her stomach, which Lexa quickly grabbed so she could clean the gel off her fiancée.

“Addison, why didn’t we hear the heartbeats today,” Clarke asked after a minute.

“The machine with sound is being used by another member of the practice but I am able to make recordings of heartbeats from this machine so you will get a flash drive with those to listen to at home.”

“Oh okay, I just wanted to make sure everything was okay.”

“It is Clarke. Do you two remember the fast flickers you saw on each of their chests?”

“Yes,” the couple said in unison.

“Those were their hearts beating. I would tell you if there was any reason to be concerned and there’s not. Would it make you feel better if I loaded the flash drives on my laptop in my office so you could listen to them here before you take the drives and photos home to share with your family?”

Both girls eagerly nodded their heads.

“Okay then, come on back to my office with me and I’ll load the flash drive files onto my laptop while I make the twelve copies of each picture I know you want.”

“Actually,” Clarke spoke up, “can we get thirteen copies? Lexa’s brother recently started seeing someone we were already fairly close too and she has quickly become family so I’d like to be able to give her copies with the rest of the family from now on, that is if you’re okay with that too Lex?”

“Of course! I was actually going to suggest including Luna myself.”

“I think that’s lovely that you two want to include her. Lets go get those copies and listen to the heartbeats then.”

After their appointment on Monday, the week seemed to fly by for the couple and their family. On Tuesday, they spent the day on the phone making sure everything was set to leave for Greece Friday, as soon as the twins were out of school, and that everything was confirmed and ready for the twins’ fifth birthday on Sunday. Clarke and Lexa were looking forward to the party and surprises they had planned for Aden and Madi on their special day. Lexa was also just looking forward to being able to spend the twins’ birthday with them for the first time.

On Wednesday, they did their final shopping trip to pick any last minute items they needed for their trip even though they knew they’d be able to get anything they forgot once in Greece. Lexa also secretly picked up some sexy maternity swimwear for Clarke because she had listened to her soon-to-be wife complain that none of her cute bikinis would fit her right. After they finished shopping they prepared dinner for themselves, the twins, Anya, Raven, Lincoln and Luna. During dinner, they made sure everything was set for their plans for the twins’ schooling while away for the next month. Luna assured them that everything was set as the school had a two week spring break that corresponded with the final two weeks of Clarke and Lexa’s honeymoon. For the week before the wedding and the first two weeks of the honeymoon Luna would be teaching Aden and Madi personally and the school had agreed to count that time as time spent in school. The school had already arranged for a substitute so Luna could be in Greece for the full three weeks needed.

On Thursday, the couple made sure everything they needed to take with them was packed and that the twins were packed. They also confirmed the travel plans of their respective wedding apparel designers and that they had everything needed. After that was done they confirmed passenger lists for both the personal jet and the corporate jet. They verified that Lexa, Clarke, Aden, Madi, Anya, Raven, Lincoln, Luna, Bellamy and Murphy would be leaving on the personal jet as soon as they arrived at the hanger after the school day was out. Since Luna was flying with them she would bring the twins to the hanger with her. They then confirmed that Indra, Nyko, Abby, Madison, Niylah, Echo, Harper, Emori, Maya, Monty, Jasper, Tris and Artigas would be leaving on the corporate jet at 8pm as some of that group had to work full days that day. Once everything was set they relaxed for the rest of the day while the excitement of leaving for their wedding and children’s birthday celebration grew.

It was finally Friday and Lexa and Clarke found themselves in Addison’s office for a final check-in before they left for Greece that afternoon. They knew there would be no sonogram at that appointment but they always seemed to get giddy at the prospect of talking about their babies. A moment later, Addison walked in and smiled at the couple.

“You both look extra happy today.”

“We are. We leave for Greece this afternoon, then we celebrate Aden and Madi’s fifth birthday on Sunday before focusing on making sure everything is ready for our wedding the following Sunday,” Lexa happily told their doctor.

“I’m happy for you both, truly. But, before I officially sign off on your trip how are you feeling Clarke?”

“Honestly, a lot better. The morning sickness rarely occurs now, my energy is good but that probably has something to do with how helpful Lexa is; she always makes sure that I don’t overdo things. I’m feeling the flutters more now so I am sure I will fully feel them moving in a few days. I’m really just feeling great. I feel so much better than I did last time and I think that is because of Lexa. I’m not alone and that seems to be making all the difference.”

“Having a supportive partner can make all the difference in the world. I’m glad the morning sickness has gotten better, that was my only real concern about you being gone for a month. Lexa, keep up the good work making this pregnancy as easy on Clarke as you can. All of your scans have been great and the blood work we did Monday has come back and everything is looking great so you officially have my blessing to go abroad for the next month. I emailed you the list of OBs I trust in all the areas you will be, including the Dominican Republic, thank you for telling me you added that destination by the way. I know it will be your honeymoon but lets plan a FaceTime checkup on the fifteenth then you will be back here on April 9th for another sonogram, that should give you enough time to rest and get acclimated to the US again after your return from Australia. Congratulations on officially being in the second trimester ladies and enjoy your time away. I fully expect to see wedding pictures when you get back too. Congratulations on the wedding and I will see you when you are back.”

With that the couple shook hands with Addison and left the office to go home and rest for a couple of hours before heading to the hanger to leave for Greece.

It was now 4pm and everyone flying on the personal jet was onboard and they were preparing for takeoff. Even though Indra wasn’t flying out until that night they had agreed to bring her dog with them so she could play with the other four dogs on the flight. Currently, all five of the pups were asleep. The humans on board however, were all wide awake and brimming with excitement. Just then the pilot announced they were preparing for takeoff and dinner would be served in approximately one hour. As the jet began to take off everyone was excited to get to Greece to not only celebrate the twins’ birthday but the wedding of Lexa Woods and Clarke Griffin.

Chapter Text

It was now Saturday afternoon and Clarke and the twins were taking an afternoon nap. They had tried to sleep on the eleven hour flight to the small airstrip on the far side of their island but they were too excited to see Greece for the first time that the trio only got a couple hours of sleep and were now exhausted. Lexa had agreed to let the three nap after lunch as that provided her with the perfect opportunity to make sure all the decorations and details were set for the twins’ birthday celebration the following day. Clarke knew what the plan was and had helped Lexa plan the whole thing but she had decided to allow her fiancée to oversee the final details as she knew how much it meant to the brunette to be able to celebrate the twins’ birthday with them. As a result, Lexa found herself on the dock next to their 290 foot yacht with Anya, Raven, Lincoln, Luna, Niylah, Bellamy, Murphy, Abby, Indra, Nyko and Madison making sure everything was ready. Only Lexa and Clarke knew the full plan for the following day but now that she needed some help with the final preparations Lexa needed to explain the plan to the group of helpers. The rest of their friends would have helped too but, like Clarke and the twins, they had elected to take an afternoon nap.

Lexa stood at the head of the group and got their attention before diving into explaining the plan and what still needed to be done.

“Before I explain the plan for tomorrow and what we need to accomplish today to make sure everything runs smoothly, I wanted to thank each of you for choosing to skip afternoon naps and help me finish things here. As you all know this is the first time that I get to celebrate Aden and Madi’s birthday with them so I may have gone a tad overboard in the planning department; Clarke may have also had to reign me in a few times,” Lexa said through chuckles before continuing. “Tomorrow the twins turn five and that is a huge milestone for them. When we were at the cabin, I took them out on our boat there and they loved it. Clarke couldn’t believe how big it was and I may have acted like she was a little looney for thinking the boat was big when it was only 47 feet which is nothing compared to this yacht that is 290 feet. Needless to say, I let it slip that we owned this boat and ever since the twins found out we were coming here they’ve been begging Clarke and I to take them out on it. That’s where we initially got the idea for tomorrow’s celebrations. Clarke, bless that woman for still wanting to marry me after putting up with how extravagant I wanted to make tomorrow, let me take the reins on the planning because she knows how much it means to me to spend tomorrow with our children. Before I can really explain what still needs to be done, I think it would help if I gave a quick rundown of the boat for those who haven’t been here before. As I said, this a 290 foot yacht, there are eight decks with two being underwater. There is also a small ninth deck that is solely a helipad. There are six cabins, two of which are masters. There is also an infinity pool with waterfall, a second pool that is two decks below the infinity pool and there is a waterslide connecting the two pools, two hot tubs, a theater room, a restaurant/formal dining area, club space, space for sunbathing on several decks, a nemo lounge on each of the underwater decks so you can actually see what’s going on underwater, a half sized soccer field and gym, jet ski launch with six jet skis and of course the kitchen and staff quarters. Oh, and there is an elevator so you don’t have to worry about all the stairs if you don’t want too.”

“Damn, that’s one hell of a boat Lexa, but does it have any features tailored for me?”

“Yes, Raven, it does. It has a missile detection system, anti-missile system, state of the art everything.”

“Cool.”

“So, here’s the plan; tomorrow, we will be spending the entire day on the yacht. Wake up call will be at 6am so we are onboard by 7am. Once everyone is onboard, the Captain will take us out to the Aegean Sea and once we are far enough out to have an amazing view and also enjoy the sea, the staff will serve breakfast. Aden and Madi are huge fans of my dad’s special strawberry pancakes, which we only have on special occasions, so we will be having those along with a traditional Greek breakfast that the ship’s chef creates. In case you don’t want strawberry pancakes or a traditional Greek breakfast, you will be able to order just about anything you can think of. After breakfast, the fun really begins. I know they are only turning five and I’m setting the bar high but this is my first time celebrating their birthday and I may have gone a tad overboard. As fate would have it, the USWNT is playing on the mainland next week and thanks to my connections through Trikru Inc., I was able to arrange for the entire team to meet us on the yacht. They will be flying in via helicopter. The team has agreed to teach the kids, and anyone else in the group who wants to learn some tricks, and then Samantha Mewis, Alex Morgan and Hope Solo will be working with Madi and Aden one on one to help them with their skills. In case you don’t know, those three are our favorite players in the Woods family. After all the coaching, we are all going to have the chance to play a shortened game with the team. All of this will take of course take place on the half sized field. When we’re done playing Madi and Aden will each receive an authentic jersey for every team member and they will all be autographed and they are each receiving an official USWNT ball signed by the entire team. When we take the kids to the field they won’t know the team is coming to hang out for a bit but rather that we are going to play against each other. So, we need to make sure all the jerseys and gear are in the locker room that is shared by the field and gym. Since blue and green are the big colors for my family, due to our eyes all being blue or green, there are an equal number of blue and green kits. The kids will each captain a team and be able to pick between the real-life soccer players and us to be on their team. The USWNT has agreed to wear our kits too for this once in a lifetime experience. After we are done playing the team will hang out with us for an hour or so on the pool decks or wherever you all want to hangout. We want to make sure the kids get to pick some of their own activities so this time will be used for that. After the team leaves, we will have lunch, which will consist of a specially crafted meal by our onboard chef taking into account all of Madi and Aden’s favorite things. Lunch will be served buffet style and there will be buffalo chicken wing dip, cheeseburger sliders, chicken fingers, pizza, chicken wings, a hot dog making station, a sandwich making station, macaroni salad, coleslaw, assorted veggies with dipping sauce, mac n cheese, fresh fruit and a few other side dishes. Lunch will basically be every five year olds’ dream lunch. The dining area will also be decorated with a large banner that says ‘Happy Birthday Aden and Madi’ and there will be custom-made streamers that are actually strings with smaller sized versions of the twins through the years, pictures of Clarke and I with them and even some of our friends and family with them. Once we are done with lunch we will go to the different open decks with seating to enjoy a cruise around the Aegean Sea and once we’ve concluded our two our cruise we will take the jet skis out for a little while before going to the club space for presents. Today, we need to make sure the photo booth in the club space is working and that all the polaroid cameras set up on a table along the wall of the club space are working. The polaroid cameras will be used to take pictures that we will add to the birthday wall that will be set up in the club space. All the pictures taken while we’re actually ‘partying’ in the club space will be added to the wall. We will also have a couple polaroid’s floating around earlier in the day so the wall will contain photos from the whole day. Once we are in the club space the rest of our day will pretty much be spent there. Clarke and I arranged for a special musical guest later in the evening but until they arrive, Monty has agreed to DJ for us. There will of course be cake and singing happy birthday then to conclude our day we will go to the upper decks to watch a firework show before returning to the estate. So, now that you all know the plan for tomorrow let me give you the tour of the yacht then we can split off into groups to make sure everything is set and be back in the house before the kids realize we’re missing.”

“Wow that is the longest I think I have ever heard you speak at once,” Bellamy joked.

“Funny Bell, but I want tomorrow to be perfect so I didn’t want to skip any details. But in all seriousness, do you guys think Aden and Madi will like what we have planned,” Lexa asked the group nervously.

“Lexa, sweetie, your children would be thrilled to just watch movies with you all day. I know why you wanted to go all out for this birthday though and you and Clarke have planned things you know they will love. They are going to love everything tomorrow,” Indra assured her daughter.

“Your mother is right. I know I haven’t been around for my grandkids until recently but this is also your mother and I’s first birthday with them and I think it’s going to be memorable and the photo wall idea and the custom-made streamers are going to be keepsakes they will always cherish,” Abby told her soon-to-be daughter-in-law.

“I hope so. Clarke and I are going to have the wall duplicated too so they each always have one.”

“That’s a great idea, sis,” Anya said.

The rest of the group added their belief that the twins would love what their mothers had planned for their birthday then followed Lexa aboard the yacht for a tour. Once the tour was over they split into groups and began the final preparations.

Two hours later the group had finished their work and everything was ready to go for the next day. Since the dock was quite a distance from the house they broke off into groups and got on the golf carts they used to get to the dock to go back to the house. They had used three golf carts to travel to the docks as each of the larger ones seated five so the smaller, two seater, was needed to transport their group of twelve. On the way down, Lexa and Indra had taken the two seater as the woman wanted the opportunity to tell her middle child how proud she was of her and how much she has loved seeing her transform into a wonderful mother and partner. When they got ready to leave though, Lexa could tell Bellamy was hanging back on purpose so she told the rest to go ahead under the guise that she needed to talk to Bellamy about something, which wasn’t really a lie.

“I can tell you want to talk about something Bell; so why don’t you just spit it out already.”

“I’m sorry for burdening you with this the day before your kids’ birthday and the week before your wedding but you’re the only one I can talk to about this, well other than Murphy but he doesn’t understand the way you do.”

“Okay. Whatever it is just tell me and I’ll help you deal with it however I can but given the preface you gave I have a feeling I can guess the subject matter.”

“Yeah, if you’re thinking what I think you’re thinking you’re right.”

“Just say it then Bell. We can’t deal with it until you say it.”

“Okay. Octavia sent more letters. She sent you, Clarke, Lincoln and I letters postmarked three weeks ago. I received mine; but apparently yours, Clarke’s and Lincoln’s were sent back as ‘return to sender’ because Thursday I received a thick manila envelope from her with a new letter addressed to me and the letters she sent to you all that were returned.”

“After you told us about the letters she gave you for us we all directed the postal service to automatically return anything she sends. We don’t want to have anything to do with her so it just made sense.”

“I get that. I don’t open the letters she sends, not since we got back from the cabins; Murphy reads them though just in case there’s something about her treatment he thinks we should know, specifically if there’s anything saying she’s going to be released. We agreed that should that happen you three deserved to know so you could do whatever you needed to do.”

“I appreciate that. I think it’s smart on your part having Murphy read them. With him doing the reading you don’t have to torture yourself unless it’s necessary. So, what necessary thing did she include in her letter that’s got you needing to bring me into the loop.”

“The letter that was postmarked the same day as the rest of yours said nothing of importance just the usual ‘I really need to talk to you’ and ‘please get Lincoln to talk to me’ and ‘why did you side with them and not me’. The letter that came in the envelope containing all your letters was different though. This time she said she needed her letters to be delivered because she had ‘important news’ to share with everyone. She’s said similar things before though, so I don’t know if you guys want to read the letters or if I should have Murphy read them too and let us know if there’s anything we actually need to know in them. What do you think?”

“Honestly? It sounds like she’s realizing we’ve all cut her off and she’s spiraling, trying to get us back in her orbit. You know when Lincoln was at his worst and I wasn’t talking to him either because of everything he did to Anya, he tried to get me to talk to him so many times, just like Octavia is doing to you. I only allowed a conversation after speaking with his therapist but I only did that after I realized I had had enough time to come to terms with what he did. It took me a very long time to reach a place where I could even talk to his therapist though and after I talked to his therapist I only agreed to speak to Lincoln when the therapist thought Lincoln had come to terms with his actions and was in a place where he would actually benefit from discussing everything. So, my advice to you would be to push thoughts of her out of your head until after you’re home. Then, when you are ready, truly ready, call her therapist at the treatment center and talk to him or her. Her therapist will know if there’s truly news any of us need to know. But Bell, don’t push yourself to make that call until you have truly processed what your sister did.”

“Yeah, that makes sense. I’ve been lost on how to handle this but your suggestion really makes sense. Thank you for talking through this with me Lexa; I really appreciate it.”

“You’re my friend and you’re one of Clarke’s oldest friends so I will always be here for you even if the topic isn’t easy for me. Now, come on, lets get back to the house before my kids wake up and wonder where I am.”

An hour after Lexa and Bell returned to the house, the group of afternoon nappers woke up. With everyone finally awake, Lexa thought it was the perfect time to give a formal tour of the house and grounds. When the last group arrived just before nap time, there was no time for a real tour, or at least one everyone would remember, so Lexa just showed everyone to the guest rooms and let them duke it out to decide who go which one.

“Mommy, can we see all of our house now, pleasssseeee?,” Madi begged Lexa.

“Yeah Mommy, please?,” Aden added.

“Yes, please Mommy?,” Clarke added while batting her eyes at her fiancée.

“Haha very funny Clarke but yes my little angels, you can see all of our house now. Go round up everyone and have them meet us in the living room so we can start the tour.”

Five minutes later Lexa began the tour. Before we begin the tour, I wanted to share a few facts about the house. The main house here, is 35,000 square feet and has twenty bedrooms, each with its own ensuite, as I’m sure you’ve realized. In addition, there is a grand master suite and three junior master suites. Also, since each bedroom has an ensute there are two guest bathrooms on the upper, main and lower levels. Oh, and just so there isn’t any confusion, all three levels are above ground. The only level below ground is the basement which is really just a large garage space for the vehicles we have to get around the island easier. You have also probably noticed that there are two additional houses on the island. The one closest to the main house is the formal guest house which has three bedrooms, including a master. The second house, which is off in the distance is the staff quarters. Both residences are connected to the main house and each other by underground tunnels. A fun fact about the tunnels is that they can be walked through or any of the rovers, ATVs or golf carts can be utilized as each tunnel connects directly to the underground garage of each residence. Now lets get started with the tour of the main house so you can see everything we have to offer while you’re here! Obviously, this is the living room, the fireplace is the original stonework one too. Moving down the hall we have the library. It used to house only classic works but after I discovered I am a mother, I had the bottom half of the stacks converted to hold children’s books and young adult selections I can read with you two, my two favorite little angels.”

“This is so cool Mommy! Madi look! It’s the entire Harry Potter series and Percy Jackson oh and Charlie Bones!”

“Aden look over here! It’s Little House on the Prairie and American Girl!”

“I take you two approve of the library,” Clarke asked her kids.

“YES!,” they screamed in unison.

“The reading nook is over there as well. I had some beanbags added so there are more options then just chairs. Moving on, on the other side of the library we have the first of two office spaces. The second office is on the other side of the first but there are double doors connecting the two office spaces. We also have an art room for Clarke, and a mini kitchen with some seating and a small pantry so you don’t have to venture to the other side of the house if you just want something quick. Now, lets head over to the other side of the main level.”

“This place is awesome Lexa,” Monty said.

“Thank you. I never changed anything in this house until Clarke and our children entered my life. Now I’ve made a few changes to make this more of a family home.”

“It shows; it really is a great house,” Niylah added.

“Thank you. Alright, we just passed the living room and now we have the music room. It is fully sound proofed and not only has almost every instrument you can think of but a recording studio in case you wanted to record something. It’s a lot like the one at the estate in France, just bigger and with more instruments. Across the hall are what used to be two unused rooms but now one is a playroom and the other is a trampoline room, modeled after SkyZone since the kids enjoyed going there so much. Like the music room, the trampoline room is sound proofed but the playroom is not.”

“Mommy can we play in here on the trampolines?!”

“You can Aden but after we finish the tour, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Good. Now the hall opens up into the foyer you enter when come in through the front door and on the other side of it is a chef’s kitchen, breakfast nook and formal dining room. There is also a full pantry next to the kitchen and on the other side of the pantry is an even larger kitchen that is there to be used for when we are entertaining a larger number of guests. It is equipped with the top of the line catering appliances. Looking at the dining room you see how it leads into a large empty room? That room is the ballroom and is used for entertaining then that opens into a nice courtyard with plenty of outdoor seating. There is also a bar set up in the courtyard. That pretty much takes care of the main level so lets head upstairs where all the bedrooms are,” Lexa said as she led the group upstairs.

“Okay, as you can see this level is in a more rectangular shape so it can overlook the courtyard. The grand master suite takes up the corner facing the sea and a good portion of the corridor facing the sea. The junior masters are in the remaining three corners and the remaining twenty bedrooms are scattered in between. The grand master has two walk-in closets and a spa quality ensuite including a Jacuzzi and large walk-in shower. There is also a large private balcony that has its own small private pool with a miniature waterfall. The junior masters are smaller than the grand master and only have one walk-in closet. The ensuites are also a little smaller. The remaining bedrooms are all identical, except for Aden and Madi’s rooms which were decorated according to their likes. Moving to the lower level there is a home theater than can seat up to fifty people and each seat has a button to press in case you wish to have a member of the staff bring you a snack or drink. There is also an indoor pool with a hot tub and a spa and sauna are off of the indoor pool. There is also a locker room and gym off of the indoor pool. We also have a bowling alley and quarter sized indoor soccer field. That just leaves us with the underground garage that is the basement. The elevator goes form the garage to foyer on the remaining levels.”

“Wow, this is a lot to take in but I can’t wait to try some of this stuff out,” Murphy says.

“Definitely. This place is awesome,” Jasper added.

“I agree, it is awesome. As you can see there is also a patio off of the lower level with a full outdoor kitchen and dining area, a fire pit, infinity pool with waterfall and hot tub and there is even a bar into the pool with one side allowing service to those in the pool and the other side to those not in the pool. Other than that there is the airstrip on the far side of the island, the docks where the yacht is, the beach, basketball court, soccer field, gardens and my favorite feature, the lighthouse on the top of one and only peak on the island. Oh! There is also a small observatory for star gazing. And before I forget, if anything were to happen all four master suites have panic rooms as does the library and gym. I can show you all how to use those later. And I think that about covers it all for now though.”

After the tour was over, the group spent their afternoon playing in the rooms of their choosing. Some were in the indoor pool room; others the trampoline room or even the library. All in all the remainder of the day was spent relaxing and having fun together. After firing up the fire pit to make s'mores, the couple took their children to bed and soon after the adults all went to sleep too, still tired for the journey over and also wanting to ensure adequate sleep for the full day planned the following day.

Chapter Text

At 5am, a very tired Lexa and Clarke woke up to get ready before waking the twins up at 6am for their birthday. The pair had gone to sleep early enough but Clarke had woken Lexa up with a blow job just after 1am which of course led to a couple rounds of mind blowing sex; they didn’t fall back to sleep until 3am. Clarke’s sex drive had increased towards the end of the first trimester and it didn’t show signs of slowing down, but Lexa wasn’t complaining because she’d do anything for the girl she loved and it’s not like she wasn’t enjoying it because she was, immensely.

“Good Morning, love…again.”

“’Morning Lex. Can you believe it; our kids are five today!”

“I know, it doesn’t seem possible. When I think about the night they were conceived it feels like it was yesterday not almost six years ago.”

“Yeah..mhmmm I guess we should get in the shower so we’re ready to wake them up in an hour.”

“You’re right. Plus, lets be honest the little body cams Raven made are going to get us some awesome footage of them waking everyone up. I told them wakeup call was 6am just not what form the wakeup call would be in,” Lexa said while laughing.

“You are evil, Lexa Woods, but I love it. Raven is going to freak when she finds out we used her invention for our own entertainment instead of as a way to see where the dogs go when they’re running around.”

“Oh well. We are simply testing the product, she can deal,” Lexa chirped as she stripped her clothes and walked into the ensuite.

“Fuck,” Clarke said as she swiftly followed.

Forty-five minutes and a quickie later, the couple was dressed and ready to wake up the twins. Lexa was wearing a smart casual yachting day look consisting of light pants and a blue short-sleeve button down while Clarke wore a light blue dress that was flowy enough to accommodate her baby bump without making the blonde feel like a beached whale.

“You look beautiful as always, love,” Lexa said as she placed a chaste kiss to the blonde’s lips.

“Thank you, baby, and you look dashing yourself,” Clarke added, stealing a kiss of her own.

“Come on it’s ten minutes before six and we have two kids to wake up and get dressed.”

“That we do but at least they decided they wanted to have a sleepover in the same room so we don’t have to go to two separate rooms,” Clarke said as the couple reached the double doors to Aden’s room where the twins had had a sleepover.

“Are you ready for this Clarke?”

“To see their faces, wish them a Happy Birthday then enjoy the screams of our friends and family as they’re woken up but two energetic twins? Absolutely.”

The couple then entered the bedroom and tiptoed to the bed where their children were cuddled together. When they reached the bed, Lexa looked at Clarke and held up one, then two, then three fingers before the room exploded in the joint screams of Lexa and Clarke.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!!,” the couple yelled in unison as the pulled the blanket back to reveal two smiling now five year olds.

“We’re FIVE today Mommies,” Aden squealed.

“It’s our BIRTHDAY,” Madi squealed at the same time.

“Yes you are and yes it is,” Clarke happily replied as she tickled her children.

“I can’t believe you two are FIVE today,” Lexa added dramatically as she joined in on the tickling.

The little family continued to giggle as the twins were tickled by their parents. Once the laughter died down Clarke and Lexa got serious.

“Since it’s your birthday, Mommy and I though all of our family and friends here should be awake the whole day to celebrate with you but they’re all still asleep,” Clarke said with a pout.

“But, Mama and I think we have the perfect way to wake them all up.”

“How do we wake them up Mommy,” Madi asked.

“Well for starters you two need to get up and get dressed in the outfits we set out last night. Then Mama and I will tell you how we’re going to wake everyone up.”

With the kids dressed, Lexa had the honor of filling them in on the rest of the wakeup plan.

“Okay, now these little cameras we’ve put around your necks are going to record everyone’s’ reactions to being woken up. You’re going to start with your Aunty Raven and Aunty Anya’s room and jump on top of them and jump on the bed screaming about it being your birthday until they wake up. Then you’re going to run to everyone else’s rooms together or separate if you want and wake them up however you want. Okay?”

“Okay, Mommy,” the twins cheered in unison.

“Alright go on, munchkins. Mommy and I will be waiting in the living room for you and everyone else,” Clarke said as the twins ran from the room.

“Raven and I Anya are going to hate us for this.”

“They’ll get over it. But, thank God we made it a rule that everyone sleep with clothes on during this trip or else we’d be scaring our kids for life by having them wake everyone up,” Lexa said.

“True. Now, how about we wait here so we can see our sisters run out of their room.”

“I like the way you think, Clarke.”

The couple only had to wait another second before they heard the screams of their sisters.

“OH MY GOD!”

“WHAT THE HELL?!”

“AHN PROTECT ME, WE’RE BEING ATTACKED”

“WHAT KIND OF WAKEUP CALL IS THIS!”

Just then the twins ran from the room and into the next one. A few moments later Anya and Raven burst from their room, hair a mess and looking like they were cats who just lost eight of their nine lives. The couple couldn’t stop themselves from bursting out in laughter at the sight of their sisters.

“Of course, you planned this,” Anya huffed.

“When you said wakeup call was at six, we thought you meant a wakeup call like in a hotel not two four year olds jumping on us and screaming about it being their birthday,” Raven said.

“They are five, not four. You know as their Aunt you really should know how old they are Rae,” Clarke said through her own laughter.

“Mark my words, one day when you’re not pregnant, you and Lexa will pay for this treachery,” Raven vowed.

“We’ll see. Now come on, get ready and meet us in the living room, we still need to be on the yacht by seven,” Clarke said as she and Lexa turned around and made their way to the living room.

Half an hour, and a lot of grumbling, later everyone had joined Lexa and Clarke in the living room, except the “grandma squad” , Nyko and the twins. As expected their friends and family had varied reactions to their wakeup call.

“Not cool guys. Do you have any idea how jarring it is to wake up to a little body jumping down on top of you and you wake up to their face less than an inch from you,” Raven bellowed.

“Hey, you and Anya should be used to it; this is not the first time they have woken you up that way. It’s their birthday and they are excited and despite your complaining you love them,” Clarke said.

“She is right Rae. It was a fright but come on in hindsight it was pretty funny, and they only turn five once,” Anya told her girlfriend.

“I thought it was cute. When they woke Lincoln and I up they had huge grins on their faces all excited about their birthday. Then when we gave them “Birthday Boy” and “Birthday Girl” sashes to wear they were even more excite; here look they took a selfie with us and let us take a few of just them,” Luna said as she handed her phone to Clarke so she and Lexa and then the rest of the group could look at the pictures.

“Luna, this is amazing. Was it your idea to get the sashes,” Lexa asked.

Luna blushed before softly saying, “yes; I know I’m the newest to the group but they’ve been my students for longer and I love Aden and Madi and thought they deserved a little extra flair for their big day. I also got Aden a crown and Madi a tiara that I’ll give them before opening presents if that’s okay with you both.”

“Luna, it’s perfectly alright to give them those and the sashes are perfect; I’m actually surprised Lex didn’t come up with that idea too,” Clarke said.

“She’s right; I don’t know why I didn’t think of that myself. It’s perfect though. Can you send us the pictures so we can get them printed? And Luna, for the record you may be the newest to the group officially but you are family. They call you Aunty Luna for a reason,” Lexa said as she approached the woman who was quickly becoming like a sister to her and hugged her.

“Thank you, that means a lot.”

“I think it’s safe to say I chose wisely this time,” Lincoln said in an attempt to lighten the mood, which it did.

“I thought it was funny how the woke us up,” Harper said.

“It was different but God, they are loud,” Jasper said and Monty shook his head in agreement.

“Well, maybe if you weren’t hung over on Monty’s moonshine they wouldn’t have seemed so loud,” Clarke quipped.

Before anyone else could say anything, the “grandma squad” and Nyko walked into the living room. Nyko was carrying both kids with Aden on his left hip and Madi on his right; they were all smile in the arms of their Mommy’s godfather. Clarke and Lexa discreetly took several photos knowing they’d want to remember this sight.

“Sorry we’re a little late, but we wanted to spend a few minutes of quality time with our grandkids,” Nyko said before he realized what he just insinuated and looked at Lexa with worried eyes. Lexa saw the worry in his eyes and shared a look with Clarke and after receiving a subtle nod she looked Nyko in the eye and spoke.

“And did my little angels enjoy their few minutes of quality time with Grandma, YaYa, Nana and Grandpa?”

Lexa saw the tears pooling in Nyko’s eyes as he smiled at her.

“Yeah! Look what Grampy gave us,” Aden excited said as he wiggled to be let down so he could show his moms the ring on a chain around his neck.

When Aden reached then he jumped into Lexa’s arms, holding the necklace out so Lexa and Clarke could see it. Lexa gasped when she saw it.

“I..is th..this…Nyko is this what I think it is,” Lexa asked through tear filled eyes.

Clarke looked at her fiancée confused but the confusion was quickly replaced with awe and tear filled eyes of her own when she heard Nyko’s reply.

“It is. Your father and I each got that ring when we graduated from college. It’s the Woods family crest and your father gave me one to signify that I was just as much family as anyone related by blood but it differs from the Woods family rings and necklaces you all received or will receive when you turn eighteen because the crest is outlined in green and gold to signify family and strength. I know they will receive the traditional crest ring or necklace when they turn eighteen but I thought they’d should have these. I think you father would have wanted them to have these.”

Just then Madi came running up to show that she too had a necklace identical to Aden’s.

“Nyko, thank you for this; just thank you,” Lexa said as she tried to keep the tears from falling.

“Nyko, this truly is a wonderful gift. I wish I had been able to meet Gustus but Lexa has told me about these rings and being able to see them and see them around our children’s necks is just amazing.”

“Do you two like your gift,” Lexa asked her children who were now each held in her arms, Aden on her right hip and Madi on the left.

“Yeah! Grampy told us about how he and Grandpa Gus got these and it’s so cool; it’s just like our family cause they’re all family but they don’t all have our blood,” Aden happily said.

“And look, they’re so pretty; the green is just like our eyes,” Madi added.

“They are pretty. Did you both thank Grampy for your gift,” Clarke asked her children and both nodded their heads in the affirmative.

“Okay, before this turns into a cry fest, are you two ready to hear about what we’re doing first today,” Lexa excitedly asked her children as she set them down on the floor.

“YES,” they shouted in unison.

“Well, remember how you both have been saying since the cabin that you wanted to see the big boat we have here and ride on it,” Lexa asked her children.

“YES,” the again shouted in unison.

“Well, Mama and I arranged for us all to spend all day on the boat! We are even going to go have breakfast onboard right now,” Lexa exclaimed like it was the coolest thing in the world.

“And, the chef onboard even made a very special breakfast for you both,” Clarke added as if she was amazed there would be a special breakfast.

“Can we go now,” Madi excitedly asked.

“Please, can we go now? Madi and I are five now so we need more food to keep growing,” Aden added.

Aden’s comment cause all the adults to chuckle. Once she had stopped chuckling Lexa said, “yes we can go now. Everyone, lets head on down to the garage and once there I will let you know what your options are for transportation.”

When they arrived in the garage, Lexa went into her “Commander mode” as Clarke called her take charge attitude.

“Okay we have rovers and golf carts we can use to get to the docks. No more than four people per vehicle though. Clarke, Aden and Madi will ride in Rover One with me but everyone else can decide amongst themselves who to go with. Once you are all in vehicle you will follow me to the docks. Any questions?” Lexa waited a moment before continuing, “good, lets get going then people we have the birthday of two very special people to celebrate today so chop chop.”

When the arrived at the docks shortly after, Clarke and the twins gasped when the yacht came into view.

“Oh. My. God. I know you told me it was like 200 something feet but holy crap it’s huge! How many floors are there?”

“Wow, Mommy this is a really big boat,” Aden said in awe.

“It’s like the cruise boats we see on TV. Will you show us everything inside it Mommy,” Madi asked in awe.

“Yes, my little angels, I will give you a tour along with everyone else who hasn’t been on it yet. And Clarke, baby, you own boats now babe; your name has been added to the titles of all the boats I owned before we got together officially so you really should learn some boat terminology love. For starters, this is a yacht. I know it seems huge but it’s only half the size of the largest privately owned yacht in the world. Also, it doesn’t have floors babe, they’re decks. There are nine decks in total but two are underwater and the highest deck is only a helipad so only eight are regularly utilized. Let me just give you guys a rundown of the features and amenities. There are six cabins, those are bedrooms, two of the cabins are masters. There is also an infinity pool with waterfall, a second pool that is two decks below the infinity pool and there is a waterslide connecting the two pools. There are also, two hot tubs, a theater room that seats up to fifty and has a concession stand, a restaurant/formal dining area, club space, space for sunbathing on several decks, a nemo lounge on each of the underwater decks so you can actually see what’s going on underwater, a half sized soccer field and gym, jet ski launch with six jet skis and of course the kitchen and staff quarters. Oh, and there is an elevator so you don’t have to worry about all the stairs if you don’t want too.”

“Wow, I really am marrying up. But, I’d love you just the same if we had to live in a cardboard box.”

“I know baby, and I’d love you just as much if we had nothing but each other and the kids too.”

“Mommy this yacht is awesome! I can’t wait to see it all,” Madi said excitedly.

“Our friends are going to be so jealous when they hear about this,” Aden added.

“Hey, bud, remember you, Madi, Sprout, Kit and Squid will get to do things and see places that your friends won’t. We also have more homes than many. We are very fortunate to have so much, that’s why Mama and I donate a lot of money to charity each month. It’s okay to be excited about the places you go or the things you get to do and want to share that with your friends but you have to remember not to rub it in or make them feel bad that they don’t get to do or have what you do. Does that make sense?”

“Yes Mommy,” the twins said in unison.

“Good. Now come on, breakfast awaits!”

As the kids rushed out of the rover to join their Aunts, Uncles and the rest of their group of friends, Clarke grabbed Lexa’s hand to keep her in the rover for a minute longer.

“You’re really great at this whole parenting thing you know that right?”

“What has brought this on?”

“You go above and beyond for us every day and just now you gently explained to them about being considerate of others as most don’t have what we have. Do you know how many super rich kids went to my school and would just brag about their weekend getaways abroad or the cruises? Their parents clearly never had the talk you just had with our five year olds. Sometimes I forget that you’re still new to parenting, that’s how in awe I am of how great a mom you are. All five of our kids, and any others I let you knock me up with, are so lucky to have you as their mommy. I love you baby.”

“Clarke, thank you; you have no idea how much it means hearing you say that. I love you so much,” Lexa said before kissing Clarke’s lips chastely.

Once everyone was onboard and had enjoyed a quick tour, they went to what Lexa thought was the best viewing point to enjoy the sight as they began their journey out into the Aegean Sea. Everyone loved the stunning views of the water and neighboring islands. During this time, some of the crew came around to take breakfast orders so that everyone could be served their desired breakfast from the options Lexa had provided or order something else if none of the options Lexa presented sounded appealing. The only ones who didn’t place orders were Lexa, Clarke and the twins as Lexa had placed their orders the day before. After everyone had placed their orders, they continued their journey further into the sea for another half hour before the Captain set anchor in the open sea, with nothing but crystal blue water to see for miles. Just as the group were about to journey to the dining area for breakfast Lexa caught sight of several dolphins jumping out of the water in the distance. Quietly, she directed everyone’s attention to the dolphins and the twins jumped up and down and begged to have their picture taken with the dolphins in the background; Lexa took dozen photos of the scene. Niylah had brought her professional camera and took several photos of the little family with the dolphins jumping out of the water in the background. Once everyone had seen the dolphins they did finally make their way to the dining area for breakfast.

When the arrived in the dining area, Lexa directed Clarke, Aden and Madi to a table next to a large window so they could enjoy the view while eating. Once seated, everyone was talking excitedly about how cool the room was with its crystal chandeliers, large windows and the statement piece along the back wall which was led lights that changed color and looked like a waterfall and at the bottom it was surrounded by beautiful multicolored flowers. A few minutes later the wait staff began to serve breakfast. Aden and Madi were served first followed by Lexa and Clarke then everyone else. The twins’ eyes went wide when they saw the breakfast that was placed in front of them.

“Are these Grandpa Gus’ special strawberry pancakes,” Madi asked in awe while Aden sat with his mouth hanging open.

“They are. Grandpa Gus used to own this yacht and he shared his special recipe with the chef so he could make them for me when we spent my birthday here one year.

Aden finally regained his ability to speak and added, “I was hoping for special pancakes for breakfast! Oh! Mommy are these for us too,” he asked pointing at the second plates that had been put in front of him and his sister.

“They are. Do you know what they are,” Lexa asked and both kids shook their heads no. “Well, you two are in for a treat. These are breakfast burritos but they aren’t just any breakfast burrito. These breakfast burritos are extra cheesy. They have an avocado-tomato salsa, red peppers, eggs that are extra cheesy and flavorful because cheddar cheese and paprika was added to them, then there’s sausage that’s slightly spicy since you both love spicy food just like me, and then there’s monetary jack cheese and a splash of lime juice added on top all wrapped in a flour tortilla. These were my favorite breakfast burritos growing up because your Grandma created the recipe when she was a chef. If you like them as much as I think you will, I promise to teach you how to make them so we can have them more often. Oh, and you also have your favorite mixed berry smoothies to drink and some water too. I hope you both like your breakfast.”

The twins didn’t respond, instead they grabbed their burritos, excited to try their Grandma’s recipe, and moaned at the taste after just one bite.

“These. Are. AWESOME,” the twins somehow managed to say in unison before digging back into their breakfast.

Clarke meanwhile, had three of the breakfast burritos and a small stack of the special strawberry pancakes. She also had a plate of spicy scrambled eggs that were made of eggs, small red onions, a few jalapeños that were finely chopped, ground black pepper, diced tomatoes, a dash of salt, toasted ground cumin seeds, chopped cilantro leaves, and plenty of cheddar cheese. There was also a small plate with toast. Since Clarke had been craving spicy food for the past couple of weeks, Lexa made sure her breakfast would satisfy her appetite, she was eating for four after all, and her craving for spicy food. Lexa had long ago decided to join Clarke in her cravings so she would never feel alone if she wanted something truly outlandish so Lexa had an identical breakfast, just in a slightly smaller portion. The rest of the group had anything from the traditional Greek breakfast to omelets, to crepes, to scrambled eggs and just about anything in between.

“Lexa, this breakfast is perfect. I’ve been craving so much spicy food lately and all of these dishes satisfy my craving perfectly. And these eggs, please tell me you know the recipe because I will want these again even when I’m not pregnant; they are seriously the best scrambled eggs I have ever tasted!”

Lexa blushed slightly before quietly saying, “I created the recipe just for you.”

Clarke instantly began to tear up, “you..you came up with this recipe and had the chef make it just for me?”

“Of course, I did. You are my wife, and I wanted you to have a meal that would completely satisfy your cravings and still be healthy and fulfilling,” Lexa said as she wiped Clarke’s tears.

“You called me your wife. I like the sound of that.”

“Babe, you have been my wife in every way that counts since the day you agreed to officially be with me. The only thing we’re missing is the certificate that makes it legal and we will have that next Sunday, finally.”

The group was finished with their breakfast just under an hour later and were enjoying light conversation before Lexa stood from her seat.

“I hope you all enjoyed breakfast. As you know we’re here today to celebrate the fifth birthday of Clarke and I’s children, Aden Lincoln Woods and Madison Raven Woods. On behalf of Clarke and myself, Aden, Madi your Mama and I love you both so much and are so excited to spend this very special day with you. We love you and hope you enjoy today; today is all about the two of you. They day you were born was one of the best days of my life and I didn’t even know it until recently. This day, February 28th, will always be one of my favorite days, only being tied with the day your siblings are born and the day your Mama finally marries me. Happy Birthday, our little angels, our pride and joy. We love you so much. Now, lets have some fun celebrating this great day. If everyone could make their way to the soccer field, Clarke and I will meet you there in shortly after we grab a few things we need for our morning of soccer.”

“WE’RE PLAYING SOCCER?!,” Aden screamed while Madi added her own, “BEST BIRTHDAY EVER WE GET TO PLAY SOCCER WITH EVERYONE WE LOVE!”

Before anyone could say anything else the twins ran out of the room and towards the soccer field. Lincoln, Luna, Anya and Raven were hot on their heels so they weren’t roaming the yacht by themselves. While everyone else was making their way to the field, Lexa and Clarke made their way to the helipad. When the elevator opened into the enclosed vestibule they stood there waiting for the helicopter carrying the USWNT to land. They could hear the chopper in the distance so they knew it would be landing soon. When the helicopter began to land, Lexa was glad she had prepped those who helped finish preparing everything the day before to say that they heard a helicopter because Lexa and Clarke were having brand new soccer equipment delivered. Lexa didn’t want the surprise spoiled and knew her kids were curious and were likely to try and sneak out to see why a helicopter was landing on the yacht if they weren’t given a reason for it.

A few minutes later the chopper had landed and turned off the engines. Once the rotary blades stopped spinning, the couple approached the luxury helicopter to greet their guests. Lexa was trying to play it cool but Clarke could see she was brimming with excitement and secretly so was Clarke. Just as they reached the landing zone the doors opened and the first three women to step off the helicopter were Samantha Mewis, Alex Morgan and Hope Solo or as they were better known in the Woods household, the trinity of soccer players. The couple quickly went to greet the trio as the rest of the team made their way off the helicopter.

“Ms. Mewis, Ms. Morgan, Ms. Solo, it is a pleasure and honor to meet you and thank you so much for coming; you are our kids’ and my favorite players. We even have tickets to see you play against England at the end of March,” Lexa rambled.

“You will have to excuse my fiancée, she is a huge soccer fan and played herself back in the day. She may have planned this for our kids’ birthday but this is just as much a gift for herself too. Oh! Where are my manners, I’m Clarke and this here is Lexa. Thank you all for coming, I’m sure there are a million other things you could be doing on your off day.”

“Hi Clarke and Lexa, please call me Sam. It’s our pleasure to be here; we all love getting to spend time with fans but we don’t get to do it nearly as often as we like and it’s even rarer that we get to teach fans some tricks and play a game with them. Plus, a lot of us are parents ourselves so we love getting to do anything soccer related with kids.”

The couple then spoke briefly to Alex Morgan and Hope Solo, who both insisted they call them by their first names only, before greeting Ashlyn Harris, Carli Lloyd, Kelley O’Hara, Emily Sonnett, Megan Rapinoe, Mallory Pugh, Kristie Mewis, Abby Wambach, Brandi Chastain, Tobin Heath, Ali Krieger, Christen Press and Briana Scurry. Like the trio earlier, the rest of the team insisted they call them by their first names only.

When they reached the field Lexa and Clarke walked in first while the team waited in the corridor to be called in.

“We’re sorry we kept you waiting but Lexa and I have a very special surprise for our newly minted five year olds.”

“That’s right. Mama and I know how much you both love soccer, just like me, so we thought we’d made today’s soccer experience extra special. Guys, you can come in now,” Lexa called.

“Hi, we heard that a Mister Aden Woods and Miss Madi Woods were turning five today and that’s so cool. Do you think you guys have some room for a few extra players,” Sam said as she led the team onto the field.

The room erupted in the excited screams of Madi and Aden.

“Are you two happy,” Clarke asked the twins.

“So happy,” Madi squealed.

“Yes! Best. Birthday. Ever,” Aden excitedly shouted.

“Good, now why don’t you two go say hi, they’re here for your birthday after all,” Lexa told her children as she slightly pushed them towards the players.

Chapter Text

With a little push from Lexa, the twins ran towards the USWNT, huge smiles on their faces as they did so.

“Hi! I’m Madi and I’m five. You’re Samantha Mewis, I have your jersey at home but I love all of you. Mommy loves soccer too, she used to go to game with our Grandpa Gus but he had to go to heaven. You’re Hope Solo, you made the game winning save at the first game Mommy went to see with Grandpa Gus so you’re her favorite but she loves all of you too. Oh! We’re coming to watch you play when we get back from our trip. Mommy and Mama are getting married next Sunday then they get a special trip called a honeymoon but they’re gonna come back after two weeks and take me and Aden with them the rest of the trip then when we get home we’ll get to see you play.” Madi rambled so fast it was a miracle the team could understand her.

“You can call me Sam and everyone else by their first name too, okay? It’s awesome that you have my jersey and that you love the team so much. We can’t wait for you guys to watch us play! But what about you little man, do you like the team too,” she asked Aden who had turned very shy once reaching the team and as a result was clinging to Lexa’s leg as she and Clarke had quickly joined them.

“It’s okay buddy you can answer, she’s a friend; they all are,” Lexa gently told her son.

“Go ahead Aden, you don’t need to be afraid to speak okay? They are here to help celebrate with you,” Clarke said.

After a moment, Aden stepped out from behind Lexa’s leg and looked at Sam.

“Hi, I’m Aden and I’m five too but I’m older than Madi because I was born first but we’re twins. I really like the team; you guys are our favorites! And you, you’re Alex Morgan! I have your jersey at home. I’m really excited to see your game in a few weeks too.”

“That’s good to hear. We heard you were coming to watch us play against England in a few weeks. Once we heard that we knew we wanted to do something extra special for you as a birthday gift. So, we are giving you VIP access at the game. That means you get to be on the field before the game starts, during halftime and after we win, because we will win, and during the game you can either sit in the VIP front row of the stadium or our exclusive box. We recommend the front row though so you can see everything up close. And, before the game you get to come into our locker room and see everyone and you get to go into England’s locker room and meet them too. After the game, you get to take pictures with us, both our team and England will autograph anything you like. How does that sound,” Alex said.

“That sounds AWESOME!,” Aden screamed.

“YES!,” Madi echoed.

“This is very generous, thank you for doing this it will be a day to remember for them,” Lexa said in awe.

“Yes, thank you. You have no idea how much this will mean to them,” Clarke added.

“Of course. We heard that the birthday boy and girl like to play soccer, is that right,” Hope asked the twins who nodded their heads vigorously.

“Perfect. Sam, Alex and I thought we’d teach you some tricks and work on your skills for bit before we play for bit. The rest of the team will try to help the adults with their skills in the meantime, sound good?”

The twins again nodded their heads vigorously.

An hour and a half later, the twins had learned several new tricks; they weren’t the best at them yet but they improved each time they tried the moves. They could now do a crossover, pile driver, juggle the ball and properly head but the ball. Hope also taught them some goalie dives. The trio also worked with the twins on proper foot placement for kicking, how to use their arms to assist in keep the ball without using them to touch the ball, how to do a corner kick and gave a little lesson on evaluating the field and how to decide what the best move to make is during a game. The trio also included Lexa into their time with the twins and to say it made Lexa’s day was an understatement. Clarke took many pictures from the sidelines, since she wasn’t participating due to the pregnancy.

While Hope was teaching the twins some goalie moves that they tried out when Lexa would try to make a goal, Alex approached Clarke on the sidelines.

“I didn’t say this earlier but congratulations to you and Lexa on your newest bundle of joy. When are you due?”

“Thank you, we’re very excited. I’m due on August 27th.”

“Oh wow, big baby then.”

“Oh, actually no; we’re expecting triplets.”

“Triplets?! I don’t know how you do it; carrying my daughter was enough of a struggle for me.”

“I think it’s slightly easier for me because I’ve carried multiples before but I feel like I’m twice the size I was with the twins at this stage but Lexa has been amazing, as always; I’m pretty sure if she could she’d take over carrying them just to make things easier on me.”

“She does seem like one of the good ones. When she called to see if we could come out or even do a video call she was so sweet and gushing about you guys. Do you know she offered to fund a project we’ve been wanting to get off the ground that would allow us to send soccer supplies to kids in third world countries along with basic necessities that our team and other professional players, male and female, would deliver so they could teach the kids to use the equipment? We had partial funding but your wife funded the rest and gave a ten year commitment to continue with the funding.”

“She told me she made a donation but nothing specific; she’s not one to brag about her or our charity donations. I’m not surprised that’s what the donation was for though; she loved playing as a kid and said it helped her come out of her shell.”

“It’s great how sports can do that. Do you usually play with them too or are you their cheerleader?”

“I try to play but I’m not very athletic, I’m an artist with no athletic ability. I have been trying to learn all the rules though so I can properly cheer and encourage them.”

“Do you want to know the biggest secret for being a great parent cheerleader?”

“Yes!”

“The secret is to show up, you showing up will always mean more than anything you can saw. And the second thing is to just be their mom and tell them they’re doing a good job and if they fail tell them it’s okay and they’ll get it next time.”

“So, I’m not failing at being a soccer mom, cause sometimes when I watch them play on the fields at our homes, I’m never sure if I’m doing enough.”

“Have you noticed how many times your kids have looked over here and smiled when they see you’re watching? I noticed it while we were all working with them; they’re naturals by the way, I’m pretty sure Madi will be an excellent forward while Aden will be a defender or goalie. Madi thinks on her feet and shows promise with being able to evade players and she’s got a good kick while Aden observes everything and calculates his moves and he has quick reflexes. And your wife, Lexa probably could have gone pro herself.”

“It’s nice to hear that they appreciate me watching, it’s reassuring. As a parent, not gonna lie I’m pretty proud to hear one of the best professional players in the world say my kids are naturals. As for Lex, she was supposed to play at Polis University but when her father passed she had to take over the company so her soccer dreams were pushed aside. I think her love for the game and past dreams about playing are why we literally have a soccer field at every single one of our properties.”

“That’s a shame she had to stop playing but I understand. By the way you said you’re an artist, can I see your work anywhere?”

“I actually own a gallery in Polis, Polaris Gallery, and my work as well as that of some up and coming artists are always shown. Lexa also bought me a second gallery in Arkadia, my hometown, that will be opening soon. That gallery is going to be called The Ark Gallery. M work will be there as well. I do private commission work as well. I have some pictures from my last exhibition if you want to see them.”

“Absolutely! We’re always looking for new art pieces for our house.”

“These are all from my latest exhibition. Mine and Lexa’s love story was the primary inspiration.”

“Wow, these are amazing. Do you mind exchanging information so we can talk after things settle down about you doing a piece or two for us?”

“Of course! I’d be happy to create some pieces for you.”

Just as the pair were finishing their conversation, Lexa, Aden, Madi, Sam and Hope finished up on the field and began to approach them.

“Mama, did you see us,” Aden excitedly asked.

“Yeah, did you see us? We were doing cool tricks and dives,” Madi exclaimed.

“I did! You both did so well! Those kicks were amazing and you both dove so well to stop Mommy from making a goal! I think you two could play on the national teams when you’re older if you want.”

“Do you really think so,” Aden asked

“I do. Alex even said that you both are naturals!”

“That’s right I did; I think you two have very bright futures in soccer!”

“AWESOME,” the twins exclaimed in unison.

The rest of the group joined them a few moments later. All parties seemed happy with their time learning new skills and improving old ones with the professional players. Once everyone was gathered around Lexa started to explain the next part of their soccer adventure.

“I hope you all enjoyed our time learning new tricks and improving existing skills but we’re not done with soccer yet. We’ve all spent the morning sharpening our skills and learning some new ones and now these amazing women have agreed to play a shortened game with us. We will play two fifteen minute quarters with a ten minute break in between quarters. And since it is Aden and Madi’s birthday, they are going to be the team captains. Our teams will be larger than typical teams but this is for fun so that’s okay. If you don’t want to play, you can be cheerleaders with Clarke. If you wish to play please go to the center of the field and while you are doing that Madi and Aden come here so we can see which one of you gets to pick first. I’m going to flip a coin and whoever wins picks first. Who wants heads and who wants tails?”

“I want heads,” Aden said.

“I want tails,” Madi said.

“Okay then, lets see which side lands face up…..and heads it is so you pick first Aden. Now, that only leaves deciding which team wears which uniform. Mama and I picked blue and green uniforms because of our eyes colors. Do you want to wear the color your eyes are or do you want to switch?”

“I want to wear green just like our eyes Mommy,” Madi said.

“And I want blue like mine and Mama’s eyes,” Aden said.

“Wonderful, now lets go see who is playing so you can pick teams.”

“Are you going to play Mommy,” Aden hesitantly asked.

“I was going to cheer with Mama that way I didn’t have to play against one of you but if you both want me to play even though it means I might not be on your team, I’d love too. Nothing would make me happier than to play soccer with you on your birthday if that’s what you want.”

“I want you to play, even if you’re not on my team,” Madi shyly said.

“I want you to play too; soccer is your thing with us so you have to play,” Aden added.

“Alright, I’ll play then.”

When they reached the group in the center of the field, Lexa had Madi and Aden stand at the front with space between them so their team members could join them as they were selected. Looking around Lexa saw that the people playing were Sam, Alex, Hope, Ashlyn, Carli, Kelley, Emily, Megan, Mallory, Kristie, Abby, Brandi, Tobin, Ali, Christen, Briana, Anya, Raven, Lincoln, Murphy, Bellamy, Monty, Jasper, Aritgas, Tris, Harper Niylah and Lexa, herself.

“Okay, Aden you pick first then you pick Madi then you go back and forth until everyone has been picked. Pick whenever you’re ready buddy.”

Aden scrunched up his face, like Lexa did when she was thinking hard, but after a moment declared his selection.

“I pick Mommy!”

“Awe man, I wanted Mommy too.”

“I don’t want you to be sad Madi, I’ll trade Mommy to you if it makes you happier.”

“No, you got to pick first so Mommy can play with you.”

“How about I play with Aden for the first quarter then I play with Madi for the second and Aden can pick anyone he wants from your team baby girl to replace me?”

“Okay! As long as Aden says it’s okay.”

“It’s okay, I want Madi happy on our birthday too.”

“Perfect. Okay now that that is settled, make your pick Madi.”

“Hmm this is hard. I pick Sam!”

Ten minutes later the teams were decided.

Aden’s team: Lexa, Hope, Alex, Anya, Tobin, Abby, Brandi, Bellamy, Emily, Kelley, Lincoln, Kristie, Artigas and Tris.

Madi’s team: Sam, Briana, Carli, Raven, Ali, Megan, Christen, Ashlyn, Murphy, Mallory, Monty, Niylah, Jasper and Harper.

“Okay, now that teams have been decided, Aden which one of Madi’s players do you want for the second quarter while I play with her team?”

“Hmm I want Megan for the second quarter.”

“Perfect. If you’re on Aden’s team grab a blue kit from the locker room to change into and Madi’s team grab a green one. Megan, there are enough extras so that you and I can switch kits in between quarters.”

Fifteen minutes later the game had begun. The adults had all agreed to take it easy on the twins but to also make them work for it so they learned about hard work. Madi’s team gained possession first with the little girl proving Alex right that she’d make a great forward because she dribbled around Lexa before passing to Sam and running up the side of the field and setting up near the goal Hope was in and right when Same made it look like she was going to take the goal and Hope jumped to block it, Same switched directions and passed back to Madi who took a shot on the unguarded right half of the goal and scored the first goal of the game.

“Yes! Gooooo Madi!!!! That’s my baby girl! And Aden, keep up the good work you did so well keeping up with Carli so she wasn’t open for Madi or Sam to pass too!”

“You’re really getting into cheerleader mode, Clarke,” her mother said.

“I am their mother and they will always know that I’m here when they play and support both of them.”

“You’re doing a good job sweetie.”

Back on the field Lexa had the ball and had just dodged Ali to keep possession. Seeing there were three defenders up ahead, Lexa looked for an open team member and saw that Aden was near the goal line and had no defenders on him; it seemed that her son had managed to set up at the goal without anyone noticing, well everyone except Briana who was in the goal but she caught Lexa’s eye and nodded indicating she allow Aden to score. Lexa then decided to show off and did a trick pass by kicking the ball behind her with her right foot causing it to soar behind her left leg and right to Aden who kicked it straight into the back of the net. Madi had noticed the pass and tried to intercept but was a half second too late.

“WoooHooo that’s my boy! And damn my girl is sexy with those trick plays. Good job trying to intercept Aden baby girl! You all are doing so well!

The game continued like that for the remainder of the first quarter. Goals were made and saved and when the first quarter came to a close the score was tied at 3-3. Aden, Lexa and Alex scored for Aden’s team while Madi, Sam and Megan score for Madi’s team.

During the ten minute break Lexa and Megan switched kits so they were wearing the color of the team they would be playing on for the second quarter. Meanwhile the rest of the group congregated on the sidelines where the staff had brought out water, Gatorade and Powerade drinks which the group enjoyed.

“I am so proud of you both; you are playing so well!”

“Thank you, Mama,” the twins said in unison.

“You two really are playing well, well above the normal skill level for kids who just turned five. I think you both would do really well on one of our club teams. The US Soccer Federation, has club teams for boys and girls ages five and up to train them and they are great feeders for getting onto the developmental teams to go pro or to a top college program or sometimes directly to the National Teams. They also have camps each summer.”

“Can we do it Mama, can we play on a team or at a camp or both,” Madi excitedly rambled.

“I think it’d be cool to play on a team or go to camp,” Aden added thoughtfully.

“I’ll have to talk to Mommy about it. Alex, could you send me all the information on the teams and camps?”

“Absolutely, there are teams right in Polis and camps in Polis too so they wouldn’t have to travel if you didn’t want. The teams do travel for games though but I’ll send you all of the information.”

“Thank you.”

“What are we thanking Alex for,” Lexa asked as she approached.

“I was telling Clarke and the kids that they play at a level above what you’d expect from their age group so they could benefit from one of the US Soccer Federation club teams or camps. I’m going to send her all the information on them so you two can talk it over and talk to the kids.”

“Awesome, I actually played on the club teams until I was seventeen.”

“Wait…wait are you Alexandria Woods, all time leading scorer for the 16-17 year old club team who was offered a spot on the national team but declined to go to college first?”

Lexa blushed and ducked her head slightly, “yeah that was me but I didn’t get to play in college, family obligations took me down the corporate road right after high school graduation.”

“Clarke mentioned how you got started with the company. I know you guys are expecting triplets but Polis United, has just been upgraded from a development team to a full professional team. They are looking to improve their coaching roster and are looking for an Assistant Head Coach and with your playing credentials and the skills I’ve seen today I’m sure they’d want you.”

“That would be great but I stepped away from the company to be able to stay home with the babies and support Clarke’s dreams in the art world so the timing isn’t great.”

“Lex, you should think about it. I’ve accomplished so much with my art already and you didn’t get to follow your soccer dreams; at least consider it?”

“Can you put me in touch with the Head Coach? I’ll at least hear them out then discuss it with my family.”

“No need, I am the Head Coach for Polis United. I wanted to step away from playing so I could be a fully present mother, much like you want to be there for your kids. Polis will start being on the professional circuit next season so games wouldn’t be starting until April 2022 and practices would start in January 2022. I will be bringing my daughter to practices and most games so all of yours would be welcome as well. The stadium they used when they were a developmental team is being updated and the training center has a daycare as well so the kids wouldn’t always have to be on field with us. Think about it and get back to me say by May first?”

“Wow, okay, I wasn’t expecting this. Yeah, I’ll think about it and call you.”

“Great,” Alex said as she walked away.

“Are you gonna be a real coach now, Mommy,” Aden asked with wonder in his eyes.

“You should totally do it, then we could hang out with the players all the time,” Madi said.

“I’m going to need to talk to Alex more then talk to Mama before any decisions are made. I need you both to know though, that nothing is more important to me that you guys, my family. And my babies, you were so amazing out there! I can’t wait to see what tricks you have up your sleeves for the second quarter. Come on, lets go round everyone up and get back to playing.”

A few minutes later they were back on the field and Lexa and Megan were donning their new colors. This time Aden’s team had first possession and Aden was making his way to the goal when Murphy tried to steal the ball but Aden faked right then quickly passed to Anya who quickly passed to Tobin. Aden and Anya both managed to make their way to the goal but Aden was more open than Anya, so Tobin kicked the ball high enough but also gently enough that Aden could safely head butt the ball into the back of the net, scoring the first goal of the second quarter.

“Gooo Aden! Great job buddy,” Clarke cheered while the grandma squad cheered along with her.

“Keep up the good work Madi! You both are doing great,” she added a moment later.

When Madi’s team got possession back, Lexa found herself with the ball and she decided to show off for her kids and Clarke faking right to get around Abby before passing to Carli. Lexa then booked it to towards the goal but was still a distance away when Carli was about to get swarmed by defenders so she kicked the ball high, causing it to soar through the air; Lexa knew she could head butt the ball but she really wanted to show off knowing it would make the kids’ day so she jumped in the air leaning onto her side and kicked the ball straight into the back of the net having kicked the ball midair.

“Damn my girl is sexy when she plays soccer,” Clarke said just loud enough that Lexa was able to hear it while still on the field.

“Calm down Clarke, your children are on the field,” Abby jokingly whispered to her daughter.

“I can’t help it that my soon-to-be wife is hot as hell; why do you think I keep getting pregnant?”

“Oh. My. God. Some things a mother just does not need to hear,” Abby exclaimed while Indra, Madison and Maya laughed.

The second quarter continued to have a fast pace and the twins were able to show off their crossover and juggling skills. When Clarke blew the whistle, indicating the game was over, the score was tied at 5-5. In addition to the goals Aden and Lexa scored, Madi scored for her team and Bellamy scored for Aden’s.

“I am so proud of you both! You played so well guys,” Lexa gushed to her children as she picked them off and ran towards Clarke.

“My babies! You two definitely take after your Mommy because you play so well! You are so talented!”

“It was so much fun! We just played with real soccer players and Madi and I both scored goals!”

“Yeah! It was so much fun, I could play forever!”

“I take it then that you two are having a good birthday so far,” Lexa asked while winking at Clarke as she already knew the answer.

“The bestest ever!,” Aden screamed.

“It’s the perfect birthday Mommy! We have our Mommy home AND we got to play soccer with real players,” Madi said with awe in her voice.

“Mommy and I are so glad you’re enjoying your game. Why don’t you join the rest and get cleaned up then come back here, okay? You too Lex, I’ll be here when you all done.”

Forty minutes later, everyone who had played returned to the field having showered in the locker room and changed out of their soccer kits.

“Lexa and I thought we all would enjoy getting to do whatever we want for the next hour or so before lunch but first the team wanted to say something.”

“Thank you, Clarke,” Alex said before turning to look directly at the twins. “When we first talked to your Mommy about coming here today for your birthday we knew we had to bring you a present. I know we already gave you the VIP experience when you come to see us play in a few weeks but we got you both a couple other things. First each of us an autographed a jersey for each you so you each with have every one of our jerseys and not just any jerseys the new USWNT jersey design that we are debuting, ironically, at the match you are coming to see. And, since you both are such amazing players and fans you both are getting an official USWNT soccer ball that we all have autographed,” Alex finished as a couple staff members brought out the gifts.

“YAY!!!!!,” the twins screamed in unison before continuing, “Thank you, thank you thank you,” they continued to say as they hugged each of the players.

Lexa and Clarke smiled wide, watching their kids thank the team for their gifts and try on each of their new jerseys. They spent about fifteen minutes taking pictures of Madi and Aden wearing their new jerseys and posing with the team.

After the family were done taking photos, it was time for everyone to get to choose what they did until lunch. The grandma squad and Nyko chose to relax on one of the upper decks, their group of friends decided to check out the hot tubs and Lexa, Clarke, Aden, Madi, Anya, Raven, Lincoln and Luna went to the infinity pool because the twins wanted to check out the waterslide. Everyone except Lexa and the twins stayed in the infinity pool. Lexa on the other hand, rode down the slide more times than she could count. She’s go down with Aden on her lap then come back up just to go back down with Madi on her lap. The twins kept doing this until Clarke reminded them that they needed to get cleaned up so they could get to lunch.

Shortly after the little family made their way to the dining area where their family and friends were waiting for them. Lexa and Clarke couldn’t wait for their kids to see the decorations that Lexa and her group of helpers made sure were finished the day before. The staff hung the decorations after breakfast so this would be the first time the kids saw the decorations. When they reached the doors, the couple shared a knowing look before opening the doors; once opened the only sound heard were the twin gasps belonging to Aden and Madi.

Chapter Text

Walking into the dining area, the twins gasped seeing not only their group of family and friends inside but the decorations that had been added after breakfast.

“Wow,” Madi said in awe of the display before her.

“This. Is. Awesome.,” Aden said as if the display was the coolest thing he had ever seen.

“Why don’t you too go take a closer look at everything,” Clarke urged, knowing they couldn’t make out all the pictures from their position just inside the door.

The twins stood there still in shock so Lexa gently gave them a little push causing them to take off running to look at everything. First, they ran to the back of the room to look at the banner closer. The banner ran the entire width of the back wall it was hung against and took up the entire top half of the wall. The banner was a shiny and sparkly blue-green shade with “HAPPY BIRTHDAY ADEN AND MADI!!” written across it in glitter gold cursive calligraphy.

“This is the coolest sign ever,” Aden exclaimed.

“It’s awesome, can we keep it,” Madi asked.

“We’re glad you like the banner. Mama designed it herself,” Lexa told her children as she and Clarke had joined them in the back of the room.

“Really,” the twins said in unison with awe in their voices.

“I did. Mommy picked the lettering color and font though.”

“Wow,” the twins said in wonder.

“So, can we keep it,” Madi asks again.

“If it means that much to you we will have the staff carefully fold it and place it in a box so we can take it home so you have it as a keepsake,” Lexa answered.

“Sweet,” Madi exclaimed while Aden smiled.

Once the twins were done looking at the banner they looked around the room clearly unsure of where to begin.

“I know it’s a lot to take in but the streamers are actually strings with small size versions of pictures of you both through the years, pictures of Mama and I with you and even some of the rest of our family and friends with you.”

“And before you ask, yes we will keep all the streamers so you can have them as keepsakes. Mommy and I made these for you ourselves and we hope you like them.”

“They are all pictures of us,” Aden asks.

“They are baby boy. Do you want Mama and I to come with you and tell you about the pictures?”

The twins nodded their heads and each reached for the hand of one of their mothers. They started with the streamers in the back of the room and moved their way towards the front. The entire time their family and friends watched them with smiles on their faces.

“This one was take right after you were born; Aden that’s you on my left side and Madi that’s you on the right. This was actually the first picture taken of us together.”

“We were that little,” Madi asked in a state of disbelief.

“You were.”

“Will Sprout, Kit and Squid be this little too,” Aden asked.

“They will probably be a bit smaller since there are three of them but don’t worry munchkin, they will be just as healthy and strong as you and Madi were,” Lexa reassured her son.

“Mommy, will you get to take pictures with the babies when they’re born too,” Madi asked.

“Yes, I’m not going anywhere baby girl. I’m sorry I wasn’t able to be there to take pictures with you both when you were born and I will always regret that but I am never leaving you, I promise.”

“I didn’t mean to make you sad Mommy; I just wanted to make sure you could take pictures too because it wouldn’t be fair if you didn’t and I think Sprout, Kit and Squid would like to have pictures with you.”

“Come here sweetheart,” Lexa said as she pulled her daughter and then her son into a group hug. “You both have such big hearts and I am so proud of you and thankful that I get to be your Mommy. I love you both so much.”

“We love you too mommy,” they mumbled into her neck.

Clarke watched the scene unfold with tears in her eyes and one thought running through her head. I hope the like the present I got them. I hope Lexa likes it too and isn’t mad I kept it hidden from her. Watching them now though, I think they’ll love the gift.

When the hug broke, the little family continued on their tour of the streamers. They saw ones with pictures from the day they met Lexa, a candid shot of Lexa lying on the couch with both kids on her chest sound asleep, a group shot of the four of them from the first time they were on the jet together, a group shot of them from their picnic in Paris, several of Lexa and Aden then Lexa and Madi on the horses at the estate in France, a few of Clarke painting with the twins individually, one of Lincoln carrying Aden on his shoulders, another of Lincoln but this time with Madi on his back, several of the twins with Anya and Raven through the years, a few of the grandma squad with the twins, a bunch from New Years at the cabin and there were even a couple of Luna with the twins.

By the time they had finished looking at all of the streamers, the twins were in such awe of all the memories their moms had made sure to include for their birthday. After looking at the final streamer, the twins turned around and managed to pull their moms into a group hug. When the hug broke Lexa and Clarke only saw smiles on their children’s faces.

“Thank you for the streamers, the pictures are really nice,” Aden told his moms.

“Thank you, Mommy and Mama, I really like the streamers and thank you for saying we can keep them,” Madi added.

“You’re welcome, Mommy and I are glad you like them,” Clarke said before placing a kiss to the top of each of her children’s heads

“Mama and I love you both so much and want this to be the best birthday ever and are so glad you like everything so far,” Lexa said before she too placed a kiss to each of their heads.

“You are the best Mommies ever,” the kids said before giving them another hug.

When the hug broke a few moments later, Lexa noticed the twins had finally noticed the buffet of food set out along the right wall.

“I see you have finally noticed the food,” Lexa said with a chuckle when she noticed Clarke too was staring at the buffet and was licking her lips. “Come on, lets get you three to our table then I will help the birthday boy and girl get their food and then I will get you a plate too Clarke.”

A few minutes later Lexa had gotten everyone to take their seats so she could say a few words before helping the twins get their food and then going back to get plenty for Clarke and their unborn children.

“I hope everyone enjoyed this morning and has brought their appetites for lunch. Lunch is buffet style and is tailored to satisfy Aden and Madi’s dreams for lunch, I hope,” Lexa said with a chuckle. “For lunch, we have buffalo chicken wing dip with pita on the side for dipping, cheeseburger sliders, chicken fingers with multiple dipping sauce options, a variety of different pizzas, honey barbecue wings, mild buffalo wings, spicy buffalo wings with the real deal Frank’s red hot sauce and lemon garlic wings. There is also a hot dog making station with all the toppings you can think of; ketchup, mustard, mayo, relish, chili, shredded cheese, onions, sauerkraut, coleslaw, jalapeno and hot sauce. There is also a sandwich making station. Bread options are white, wheat, Italian herb and cheese, jalapeno or tomato basil sub rolls, traditional white, white, rye or sourdough bread, regular and potato large size rolls and plain, wheat, spinach, tomato or garlic wraps. Meat options are ham, turkey, roast beef, buffalo chicken, rotisserie chicken and pastrami. Cheese options are American, cheddar, monetary jack, swiss, provolone, fetta, mozzarella and shredded cheddar and mozzarella. For toppings we have mayo, mustard, Dijon mustard, thousand island dressing, blue cheese dressing, lettuce both shredded and Romaine, tomatoes, green peppers, red peppers, banana peppers, sweet peppers, hot pepper relish, pickle slices, chopped pickles, cucumbers, spinach, black olives, mushrooms, red onions, sweet onions, avocado, grated parmesan, oregano, salt, pepper and sandwich oil. Our amazing chef also told me this morning that he added an authentic Greek Gyro station and he and his staff with make lamb or chicken gyros to order. We also have a bunch of sides like coleslaw, macaroni salad, potato salad, mac n cheese, veggies with dipping sauces and fresh fruit.”

“BEST LUCNH EVER,” everyone heard the twins shout from beside Lexa.

“I guess Clarke and I did pick their dream lunch,” Lexa said with a chuckle. “There’s no order for getting food but I do want the kids and Clarke to get some first for obvious reasons. I’ll let the kids then get Clarke lunch then everyone else feel free to help yourselves.”

“Sweetheart, Nyko and I will help the kids get their lunch you worry about Clarke and yourself.”

“Tanks, Mom,” Lexa said before turning to Clarke. “So, what does my beautiful almost wife and our amazing little triplets want for lunch?”

“You don’t have to get my food for me; I am able to do it myself.”

“I know but Addison said you should rest as much as you can since this pregnancy is so much more taxing on your body than the last one. I just want to take care of you all,” Lexa said as she caressed Clarke’s growing baby bump.

“Ugh when you talk like that how can I argue with you. You know what I like and what the babies like so I trust you to pick right.”

“Okay, love I’ll be back soon.”

Ten minutes later Lexa returned to the table moments after the twins returned with their Grandma and Grampy carrying their plates. Clarke couldn’t help but laugh at the four plates Lexa held that she was very slowly lowering to the table.

“Lex, did you get enough? I mean you can’t possible think I will eat all four of those.”

“No, I know; that’s why one is for me,” Lexa stated like it was the most obvious thing ever.

Shaking her head Clarke asked, “so which are mine and what did you get me?”

“These are for you, Sprout, Kit and Squid. This plate has two chicken gyros with extra tzatziki like you like. This one has buffalo chicken wing dip with pita on the side, Frank’s red hot buffalo wings, a buffalo chicken sandwich with extra buffalo sauce, provolone cheese and blue cheese dressing. And this one has all your sides; you’ve got mac n cheese that I drizzled some of Frank’s red hot on top, a side salad with thousand island dressing, carrot and celery sticks with ranch for dipping and fruit salad. Oh! and if you haven’t taken a sip from the glasses in front of you one is Pellegrino and the other is sweetened iced tea.”

Clarke had a look on her face that Lexa couldn’t quite decipher but it worried her.

“Did I not get enough? You can have my plate too if you want; I want you and the babies to have everything you want, I don’t want any of you to not have enough,” Lexa started to ramble as she pushed her plate towards Clarke.

“Baby, no, you got us plenty; eat your plate please. Honestly, I was just in awe of you. This is perfect, I promise, I actually don’t know if I’ll be able to eat it all.”

“Okay, good. So, what did you two get,” Lexa said as she turned towards the twins who were giggling at their parents’ interaction.

“We got the same thing,” Aden said proudly.

“Yeah, Aden and I got some of the chicken dip, a couple chicken fingers, a slice of bacon chicken ranch pizza, a hot dog with chili and cheese, some salad and fruit salad cause you and Mama say we have to eat fruits and veggies every day.”

“That’s right you do. You two got a very good selection of food and I’m proud of you for choosing such big servings of salad and fruit salad without Mama or I having to make you do it.”

“What did you pick to eat, Mommy,” Madi asked.

“I got some buffalo chicken wing dip with pita, a couple spicy wings, a chili cheese dog, mac n cheese, some carrot sticks with ranch and fruit salad.”

“Yummy,” Madi and Aden said before the family of four dug into their lunch.

An hour later everyone had finished their lunch and were talking amongst themselves before continuing on with the day’s activities.

“I can’t believe I ate all of that but man it was so good,” Clarke said with a smile.

“I’m glad you enjoyed lunch, my love. I have to say the selections all tasted phenominal, Chef and his staff went above and beyond.”

“It was soooo good,” Aden said.

“Sooooo good, I wish I could eat more,” Madi pouted.

“You don’t want to overeat baby girl but I promise when it’s dinner time you’ll love dinner just as much,” Lexa assured her daughter.

“So, are you two ready for what Mommy and I have planned next for your birthday?”

“YES,” the twins cheered.

“Good, cause Mommy and I arrange for the yacht’s Captain to give us a cruise on the Aegean See we’re currently on. We’re going to cruise around the water and see all the scenery and maybe eve some more sea animals!”

“And, the Captain has agreed to let you both help him steer the yacht for a bit,” Lexa said like it was the coolest thing in the world.

“AWESOME,” Aden and Madi screamed in unison.

“I’m glad you like that idea, let me tell everyone else what we’re doing then we can go meet up with the Captain.” Standing up, Lexa continued, “Can I get everyone’s attention? Perfect; I hope you all enjoyed lunch. As we continue to celebrate the birth of Aden and Madi we are going to take a two hour cruise here in the Aegean Sea. You can choose which deck to enjoy the cruise from or if you don’t want to partake in the scenery feel free to choose an alternate activity but please meet us on the bottom pool deck on the starboard side, that’s the right side of the yacht. I hope you all enjoy the cruise or whatever alternate activity you choose to do. If you wish to enjoy the cruise with Clarke, Madi, Aden and myself we will be enjoying it from the nemo lounges for the first half of the cruise, after we see the Captain who ahs agreed to the kids help steer the yacht of course, then from the bottom deck above the water, at the bow, the front of the yacht.”

Fifteen minutes later the family of four were in the wheelhouse with the Captain.

“Hello, I’m Captain Harris and you two must be Aden and Madi. Happy Birthday! Turning five is a huge milestone. Now that you’re five I think you can handle helping me steer the ship, what do you think?”

“Yes!,” the twins shouted in unison.

“Good, come stand up here with me and place your hands on the helm, that’s this wheel, and follow my movements.”

Madi and Aden quickly stepped up to the helm and placed their hands on the helm, moving their hands with Captain Harris’ hands. Both children had huge grins on their faces as they helped steer the boat. Clarke and Lexa meanwhile, stood aside watching them with wide grins of their own as they took pictures of the sight.

After helping steer for about five minutes, Captain Harris let the twins take turns steering by themselves but he stayed close to guide them. Aden insisted Madi go first, making his mother’s hearts burst at how considerate their son was. When Madi steered by herself she watched as the yacht slowly moved to the left as the Captain had told her to turn in that direction. Madi continued to steer for a few minutes before insisting Aden try it out too. Aden smiled at his sister before taking the wheel over; he held the wheel steady until the Captain told him to run slightly to the right. Once a few more minutes passed, Captain Harris set the yacht to hold steady so he could step away from the helm. During all of this, Lexa and Clarke took plenty of pictures and video of each of the kids steering by themselves.

When Captain Harris stepped away from the helm, he walked over to the counter and retrieved two captains’ hats that were identical to the one he wore.

“You two did such a great job! Since you steered so well you have earned the Junior Captains’ hats. I hope you wear them with pride,” Captain Harris said with a smile on his face.

The twins eagerly took their hats and put them on their heads smiling widely. At Lexa’s urging they posed for a few pictures with the captain before the left the wheelhouse and made their way to the lowest deck’s nemo lounge.

When they reached the nemo lounge they found their family plus Bellamy and Murphy waiting for them on the plush couches.

“There’s the birthday girl and boy,” Raven said.

“Did you have fun with Captain Harris,” Abby asked her grandkids.

“Yes! We helped him steer then he let us do it all by ourselves and Aden even let me go first!”

“We got to move the helm, that’s the wheel, all by ourselves. And, he gave Madi and I got these Junior Captain hats for doing so well!”

“That’s amazing! I’m so jealous of your birthday celebration and we’re not even done yet,” Raven said.

“That’s cause we’re awesome and you’re just eh,” Madi quipped.

“Oh, my God, my five year old niece is sassing me and using one of my own lines against me!”

“Don’t hate the player, hate the game, Aunty Rae,” Aden quipped.

The entire family burst into fits of laughter at hearing Aden’s quip.

“Come on you two lets join everyone on the couches and see if we can see anything cool before we head back upstairs,” Lexa said.

They had all been on the couches for about five minutes before they saw a school of colorful fish swim by.

“Wow, they’re so colorful,” Madi said in awe.

“This is so cool,” Aden added.

Much of their time in the nemo lounge continued like this, with the twins in utter awe each time they awe each time they saw some coral or fish or other animals. Lexa and Clarke took many pictures of their kids as they took in everything they could see. After about forty-five minutes they made their way up to the deck to enjoy the view above the water.

“There’s so much water,” Aden said with wonder in his voice.

“And it’s so blue,” Madi added.

Not much went on during the remainder of the cruise but the twins loved looking at the water and the other islands they passed. When it was time to head to the pool deck they even looked a little sad to be taken away from watching the scenery but that changed the second Lexa said they were going out the jet skis. As soon as they heard those words, Aden and Madi were jumping around and easily allowed Clarke to help them get their life jackets on.

With life jackets on, Aden rode with Lexa while Madi rode with Anya. They alternated every little bit so everyone could have a chance to rise on one of the jet skis and after about ten minutes the kids switched so Madi rose with Lexa while Aden rode with Anya. The Woods sisters couldn’t help but race each other the entire time they were in the water causing the twins to cheer loudly for whoever they were riding with at the time. When Lexa said it was time to head in, the agreed to disagree about who won those races.

After changing clothes everyone met at the club space where the rest of their day would be spent until the fireworks show that night. Like with the dining area, the twins couldn’t believe how the room was set up. They quickly ran around the room checking everything out and then jumped in the photo booth. Lexa and Clarke had to drag them out of the booth ten minutes later so they wouldn’t send their entire day in the booth.

Monty had fired up the sound system the second he entered the room and the group were all dancing, or rather trying to dance. Aden and Madi were bopping around and waving their arms in the air, happy to be celebrating their birthday with everyone they loved. Everyone was also loving the polaroid’s and many pictures from the club space and earlier in the day had made their way onto the birthday wall.

When it was about 5:30pm, Clarke and Lexa decided it was time to open presents before dinner and their musical guest.

“Alright, alright, alright. We are thrilled everyone is having such a great time taking photos with the polaroid cameras and photo booth and dancing, or trying to dance. We think it’s time to take a break from the dancing though so that the birthday boy and girl can finally open their presents,” Clarke announced.

The group quickly gathered round as the modest pile of gifts was brought out. Before the trip, Clarke and Lexa had reminded their family and friends that they didn’t want the twins overly spoiled by them all since they knew they were already doing some out there things. As they opened their gifts they got new art supplies, books, clothes, new games for their PlayStation, Marvel and DC action figures and Lego sets and so much more. Before they knew it, they were down to just the gift from Lexa and Clarke.

Lexa handed them each a box that appeared just big enough to fit clothes first. Opening them at the same time, the twins tore off the wrapping paper and then the top of the boxes before flitting their eyes between Lexa and what was in the box, almost as if they were trying to figure out if what they were seeing was real or not.

“Mommy are these….,” Madi trailed off.

“Copies of your old jersey,” Aden finished his sister’s question.

“They are. These are replicas of my high school soccer jersey. You both always seem to like when I wear my old jersey when we play so Mama and I thought you might like to have your own…” Lexa said as she was cut off due to her children slamming into her body and hugging her tight.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” was repeated over and over again by Madi and Aden.

“Mommy and I also thought you two would been a reason to wear these jerseys so, when we get home you both will start having private soccer coaching twice a week,” Clarke excitedly told Aden and Madi.

“You are the best mommies ever!,” Aden shrieked.

“This is awesome!,” Madi added.

“I know you’ve opened a lot of gifts already but, I actually have a final surprise gift you both and in a way for Mommy too,” Clarke said as she motioned for the secret gift to be brought out.

A few moments later a crew members brought in a large square object that was wrapped up.

“Clarke, what did you did?”

“Don’t worry Lex, I think you’ll like it too. Go ahead and open it sweethearts.”

Madi and Aden didn’t need to be told twice and quickly ripped the paper off and gasped when they saw what was underneath.

“I painted that for you. I know Mommy wishes she had been able to be there when you were babies and I know you all are sad there are no pictures of you from before last year as a result so I wanted to give you the next best thing, a painting. I hope you like it.”

Aden, Madi and Lexa looked at the canvas taking in all the details. It was a painting depicting the twins as babies but instead of Clarke holding them while sitting in the rocking chair it was Lexa. Lexa held them in the painting and look at them with the same look of love and adoration Clarke routinely catches her looking at the twins with.

“Thank you, Mama, this is amazing,” Aden said, emotion clear in his voice.

“Now we can see what it would have looked like if Mommy had been able to be with us when we were little, this is great. Can we hang it up at home,” Madi asks.

“Clarke, this is wonderful; I now it’s for them but God, this means so much to me. I love you.”

“Your welcome and I love you too. And Madi? Of course, we can hang it up when we get home.

With presents having been opened the extended family and friends sat down to enjoy a traditional Greek dinner. They ate, talked, laughed and toasted the twins. The toasts are what led Clarke and Lexa to shed a few tears.

“First, I’d like to thank everyone again for joining us today. I can’t believe my babies are five already. Finding our I was your mother was one of the best days of my life and I cannot express how much I love you because there are not enough words on the English language to properly express the depth of my love for you. Happy Birthday Aden and Madi,” Lexa said, voice full of emotion and eyes teary.

“It seems like yesterday I was giving birth to you. You two are one of the best gifts I have ever received. I love being your Mama and hope this birthday is your best yet. I love you and Happy Birthday my little angels.”

The twins embraced their moms after hearing their toasts before everyone went back to their dinner to finish eating so they could resume dancing and hanging out with everyone. Before they could do that though, Lexa and Clarke had the twins’ birthday cake brought out. It was a huge cake made up of two separate cakes. The first cake was shaped like the lower half of a leg that donned a soccer cleat and the leg looked like it was kicking a soccer ball which is what the second cake was shaped as. The second cake was a soccer ball and had “Happy 5th Birthday Aden & Madi” written across it in gold icing. As it was brought out the group began to sing.

“Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday Aden and Madi, Happy Birthday to you,” the group sang as the twins blew out the candles that were in the top of the soccer ball.

The cake was quickly cut and discovered to be funfetti cake just like the twins had requested.

“Yes! Look Madi, Mommy and Mama got us a funfetti cake like we wanted!”

“Yay! Oh, and it tastes really yummy too!”

The soon-to-be married couple watched their kids enjoy the cake while they ensured everyone else got a slice before finally enjoy it themselves.

Ten minutes later, everyone was once again dancing or enjoying the photo booth. As the song ended though, Anya took the stage.

“I know, I know you want to keep dancing but we have a very special musical guest for tonight. It is my extreme honor to introduce my sister Lexa and her soon-to-be wife, Clarke who have prepared a very special song for their children.”

A moment later, Lexa and Clarke took the stage with Lexa carrying a guitar. Once the couple were settled in stools, Lexa began to play a simple tune while Clarke sang.

I’d love to show you the world
Show you the beauty in the imperfection
Teach you that life isn’t perfect
But still is perfectly imperfect

It’s five long years
Since you came screaming into the world
I know you’re curious about the world
But I’ll teach you that life isn’t perfect
But still is perfectly imperfect

Happy Birthday our loves
We hope you continue to see the perfection
In the imperfection
But if you don’t
Know you are the magic in this world
The perfection in a sea of imperfection

When Clarke finished singing the adults had tears in their eyes while Aden and Madi were grinning at their moms and quickly running towards them.

“You have such a pretty voice Mama,” Aden said so sincerely it made Clarke tear up.

“And you play the guitar really good Mommy,” Madi added.

“It’s so cool you wrote that for us and sang it to us,” Madi said with a smile on her face.

“Totally. You are the best moms ever,” Aden added.

“Thank you, sweethearts, that means a lot,” Lexa said and she hugged her children.

“Yes, thank you, you two are so very sweet,” Clarke added.

“Hey, guys, guess what,” Lexa asked a moment later.

“What,” the twins asked in unison.

“It’s getting dark out so we should to one of the upper decks and see if there’s anything cool in the sky tonight,” Lexa suggested.

“Okay,” the twins happily chirped back in response.

Several minutes later the soon-to-be family of seven was on the upper deck along with everyone else. Lexa knew the show should be starting any minute and hoped the twins would like it. Not even a minute later the sky erupted into bright colors as fireworks began to shoot into the sky.

“Wow, these are sooo pretty,” Madi said.

“These are the best; I love fireworks,” Aden added.

Everyone continued to watch the show as blue, green, purple, gold and red fireworks exploded into the sky. The twins were mesmerized by the fireworks. After about twenty minutes a bunch of fireworks were shot off at the same time signaling they were at the end of the show but just as the finale tapered off, the sky exploded once more but this time the blue and green fireworks spelled out “Happy Birthday Aden and Madi.”

“Madi! Look, the fireworks spelled out happy birthday to use, that is so cool!”

“It’s awesome! Best. Birthday. Ever!,” Madi declared.

“Yeah! Best birthday ever! We have Mommy and Mama and everyone else with us; Mommy and Mana made the day so fun and now we have fireworks telling us happy birthday. This is awesome!”

As they watched the birthday message disappear from the sky, and the yacht began to make the relatively short trip home as the cruise had been a big circle, only one thought was racing through Aden and Madi’s mind and that thought was that this was the best birthday ever.

And out of all their birthdays, it definitely was their best birthday ever.

Chapter Text

Clarke and Lexa were in bed that night thinking about how wonderful the day had been.

“Thank you today, Lex. Aden and Madi really seemed to enjoy the day and the photo wall turned out amazing!”

“You don’t need to thank me, they are our kids and I would do anything to make sure they had a good birthday. But Clarke, don’t discount yourself, you helped with planning and I got the photo wall idea from you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Remember how you decided you just had to re-watch One Tree Hill not too long ago?”

“Yeah, but what does that….oh, Oh! Really? That’s where you got the idea from?”

“Yep, it seemed really cool when they did it on the show for Nathan and Haley after they got married so I thought the twins would enjoy it too.”

“They definitely did but they also loved how much you integrated soccer into the day. Before you found your way to us, they focused on superheroes more than anything else. I think they enjoyed the fantasy element of it because they could escape the real world. I don’t say that to make you feel bad, you didn’t know the existed but I think the superhero world help them forget what they knew they were missing. But then you came into our lives and it’s like they didn’t need the fantasy realm anymore. Sure, they still love their superheroes but now they focus on reality and playing soccer with you has been a huge part of that. I don’t think you realize how much positive influence you have had on their lives in only a few months. But Lex, because of you they’re getting to live their dreams so don’t you think you should live yours too?”

“Ahh so this is about the job?”

“Lex, you haven’t said a word about it since Alex made the offer. I saw the way your eyes lit up when she offered you the coaching job.”

“Do you really want to talk about this now?”

“We don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to but I would like to talk about it at some point.”

“I just, I don’t know. I stepped back from the company so I could be around for the kids; so that you could focus on your art and achieve your dreams for the galleries and your own artwork. I already accomplished my dreams with the company and it’s time for me to support you while you achieve yours.”

“Babe, I appreciate that but you can support me and my art and my work with the galleries while also finally finding a way to chase your dreams with soccer. I know coaching isn’t the same as playing but you have taught the kids so much and imagine what you could do helping coach a brand new pro team? And Alex said there would be a daycare on site so Sprout, Kit and Squid and even Aden and Madi, when they’re on a school break, could go with you. You could even have them with you during practice so they’re not in daycare each practice. Lex, if this is something you want, I want you to go after it. I don’t want you to think back in twenty years and regret not chasing this.”

“I know logically you’re right but doesn’t it make me a horrible partner to now go back on my word to be home all the time so you can chase your dreams?”

“Baby, no it doesn’t. You would still be doing everything you vowed to do the kids would just get to spend so much more time in the soccer world and since I’m sure Sprout, Kit and Squid will love soccer just as much as their siblings and you I’m sure this arrangement would make them happier than just being at home with you.”

“Maybe.”

“Has Alex sent you the details yet?”

“She did. I checked my email when we got back and it looks like she sent everything over the second they were back on the helicopter.”

“Well, what are the specifics?”

“Practices start in January and games in April. I would get to decide the roster with Alex. She knows the babies are due at the end of the summer so she’s suggested virtual meetings to discuss prospects and if we need to see them in person, that would be for unestablished players mainly, she said we could do it on our field here so I wouldn’t have to leave the house when the babies are still so little. It seems someone told her we always have a field at our house. For games, there’s one game a week an equal split between home and away games. Alex did say for away games we would never be gone more than two days. The only exception would be if we make the playoffs but she said no matter our family is welcome to travel with us. Her husband and daughter will be traveling with the team as well. Practices where Alex and I would need to be present would be 9am-12pm during the week. Games are on Saturday, and sometimes Friday, then Sunday would be free each week. Salary is outstanding too, not that we need the extra income.”

“It seems like she has set things up so you would still be at the house most of the times. It’s also clear that she has set up scheduling to accommodate being able to be a fully present parent. And out of curiosity what is an outstanding salary in the soccer coaching world?”

“Well the women’s division isn’t paid anywhere near what the men’s is and female coaches make even less. Most coaches in the women’s division would be lucky to even make $100,000. The offer from Alex though, is for $500,000 base salary with performance and playoff and championship bonuses.”

“Wow that is outstanding.”

“It is. The packet she sent also said they’ll be integrated with the community, hosting a day a month for young players to hang out with the team and learn from them. Alex also wants to do more outreach.”

“More outreach like what you made a ten year commitment for?”

“I was going to tell you the specifics of the donation, I just didn’t want you to get mad and say I was overdoing it for their birthday.”

“I would never get made over you committing to fund that project for ten years; it’s a great cause and will help a lot of kids. And babe, you did go overboard for their birthday but that’s okay, that’s what parents do.”

“It is right? I was thinking maybe we could start taking the twins to outreach or charity events we do so they can start to see how important it is for people who are as blessed financially as us to give back.”

“I think that’s a great idea and it’s another reason you should coach with Alex. You two really seemed to hit it off. I think you’d make an amazing coaching team. I’m not saying do it just because I think it would be good for you but I am saying if there’s even a part of you that wants to do this, and I think there is, that you should go for it.”

“I don’t know Clarke. I just feel like if I do this I’m going back on my promise to support you and your dreams.”

“Lexa, I need you to listen and listen good. We are a partnership and that means we support each other. That means I support you and your dreams just as much as you support me and mine. This job, if it’s something you want, is how we support each other’s dreams. And babe, imagine what kind of example we would be setting for all of our children if they grew up watching both their Moms going after their dreams while still being able to put family first.”

Lexa was silent for a few minutes as she really let Clarke’s words sink in. She has a point, we’re partners and need to support each other and Alex has set everything up to be very family oriented and I wouldn’t find that anywhere else. I do miss soccer and I always did wish I had been able to play professionally but family comes first and I don’t regret running the company even though I may still harbor some feelings of resentment towards my siblings for not being saddled with the company back then. When I was eighteen, I thought I’d go to college and get the business degree Dad wanted me to get but also a degree in athletic training and physical education and coaching because that’s what I wanted; I always thought I’d coach after my playing days were behind me. My heart says I should do this.

“Lex, what’s going on in that pretty head of yours? You’ve had your thinking face on for the past five minutes.”

“Sorry, I was just letting what you said sink in. You’re right, we’re partners and should support each other and we both should be able to chase our dreams. Then I thought about the dreams I had at eighteen.”

“What were those dreams?”

“I turned down the offer to play for the national team straight out of high school because I wanted to get a college education because you can’t play forever and I knew I’d need a backup plan. Plus, when I envisioned my future I saw myself playing through my twenties maybe even into my thirties then coaching for the remainder of my career. I even had planned to get not only the business degree my dad wanted me to get but also an athletic training and physical education and coaching dual degree so I ‘d have the best possible foundation for when it came time to transition to coaching. I know I’m still young and could probably make a run at playing still if I really wanted but in my heart coaching with Alex seems right. It’s clear she’s building the team from a family first standpoint and the more I think about it the more it seems like it would be really doable. I mean with the schedule as is, we’d both be able to do what we want professionally but we’d still have more time together as a family than we did when I was still CEO.”

“So, does this mean I get to call you coach now?”

“I don’t know. I won’t do this if Aden and Madi are not on board.”

“Sweetheart, they are so on board. Don’t you remember how they reacted when you were offered the job? They were so excited and wanted you accept on the spot. Plus, when you were looking for a story to read them tonight they asked me if you were going to coach with Alex and do you know what they said when I told them I wasn’t sure if you were going to coach?”

“What did they say?”

“They said that ever since you came home you have taught them so much about the game. That you’ve taught them all the rules for the game, proper foot placement for kicks, how to avoid defenders, how to be a good defender and most importantly that you’ve never yelled when they don’t do something right, like the coaches on TV, but rather you come up to them and tell them it’s okay and they will get it next time; then you show them how to do it yourself so they can see it done before trying it again. And the last thing they said is that I hoped you would coach with Alex because they think you could team the team a lot and that it would make you happy. Lex, they support you too and want you to be happy. So, if you want to do this, do it and we will all be here supporting you and the team and the kids will be sure to take full advantage at being at practices and games of course.”

Lexa chuckled before quietly asking, “Clarke are you sure we can handle it all?”

“Absolutely. Like you said yourself, this schedule will still give us more time at home than when you were CEO and you’ll be happy. I think it’s time you stop trying to find reasons not to do this and instead take the jump and tell Alex you’re in.”

“I really want this Clarke. I think I can be good at this too and I know I never got to play professionally but I think I can be an asset to the team.”

“So do I and so does Alex. If she didn’t think you’d be amazing as her Assistant Head Coach she would not have offered you the job without you even applying.”

“I really want this. I’m going to email her and tell her I’m in. It’s almost midnight so I don’t want to call in case she went to bed early due to practice in the morning.”

“I think that sounds like a great plan. I’m so proud of you Lexa.”

A few seconds later Lexa set her phone done and looked at Clarke with a huge smile on her face.

“I did it, I told her I accept the Assistant Head Coaching position with Polis United!”

“That’s my girl! I mean it, I am so proud of you! The kids are going to flip when you tell them. This is such great news and I’m taking it as a sign that the rest of the week and our wedding will be blessed with good fortune too.”

“I agree, it’s a sign that only good things are coming our way,” Lexa said as she caressed Clarke’s baby bump and placed three kisses above where their children lie. Before she could begin speaking to their unborn children though, her phone began to ring.

“Who is calling you at this hour?”

“I’m not sure; I don’t recognize the number but it’s a Polis area code number so I better answer it,” she said as she went to accept the call. “Hello this is Lexa Woods.”

“Lexa, hey! It’s Alex. I just got your email and had to call you to tell you how excited I am that you accepted the coaching position.

“Hey Alex! I was going to call but Clarke and I didn’t want to wake you if you were asleep.”

“No worries, the consideration is appreciated though. Hey, why don’t you put me on speaker so Clarke can join in and you don’t have to relay everything to her later.”

“Alright, one sec, okay you’re on speaker with Clarke and I now.”

“Hey, Clarke. I was just telling Lexa how excited I am that she accepted the coaching position.”

“Hey Alex. I’m excited too. I don’t think she has stopped smiling since the decision was made.”

“Further proving my belief that she is the right person for the job. Honestly, seeing you play and help teach the kids today Lexa, I knew you were the only person I could see myself coaching this team with. You seriously made my day accepting the job.”

“Today has been a dream between the twins’ birthday and this, today has been amazing. Clarke and I decided this is all a sign that the rest of this week and our wedding will be blessed with good fortune.”

“I would agree with that. I don’t want to keep you two long since I know this week will be busy for you but now that you’ve accepted the position, Lexa, I will send you all the player profiles I have for those who currently play in the league or professionally abroad who will be looking for new teams after this season as well as the current Polis team roster since I think some of the current players are ready for the move to the pro. I will also send you everything I have on the team and the transition to the pros. One thing to think about, other than which players stand out to you, is what you want our uniforms to look like. Since we’re turning the team pro we get to redesign the uniform and I’d like us to make the decision together. We can talk more once you’re back from your honeymoon and at the England match.”

“That sounds like a plan. I know you guys are playing on Saturday and flying back Sunday night but if you have free time and any of you want to come to our ceremony and/or the reception you are more than welcome. We have a landing strip on the island and we are accessible by boat too. I can have our pilot pick anyone up if it’s easier, just let us know.”

“I’ll let everyone know and get back to you. My husband is flying in on Wednesday with our daughter but I know he will want to meet my new Assistant Head Coach so at least count the three of us as definitely in. I called him when we got back today and told him that I found the one to coach by my side and he of course looked you up and found footage from your playing days. To say he’s impressed was an understatement. He’s going to be thrilled you said yes.”

“That sounds great and we’d both love to meet your family too. Let us know if you want us to send our pilot or one of the staff members with the smaller boat. Good luck on Saturday and I guess we will at least see you and your family Sunday.”

“Perfect, good night, and welcome to Polis United officially, Coach Woods.”

“Good night,” Lexa and Clarke said in unison before ending the call.

“Wow, that really just happened; I’m in the pros. Oh. My. God. I’m a coach in the pros, Clarke!”

“Yes you are. A very sexy coach too.”

Lexa immediately grinned and kissed Clarke before gently pushing her to lay on her back as she made her way to Clarke’s stomach and pushed up her shirt once more so she could place three kisses to her bump.

“Did you hear that guys? Mommy is a coach in the pros now! I’m going to be coaching with Alex Morgan who is one of the best female soccer players of all time. And, you three and your older siblings are going to get to come to practices and games too. We are going to have so much fun and I can’t wait to teach you how to play. Maybe I will be your coach one day. Yeah, I like the sound of that, being your coach one day, even if it’s only a summer youth league, I want to be your coach someday but don’t worry if you don’t want to play sports that’s okay; as long as you all do what you love I will be happy for you and no matter what Mama and I will always support you and be your biggest fans. When Alex and I finalize the team uniform, I’m going to make sure you each have your very own jersey, same as your older siblings. This is going to be awesome. I can’t wait to show you the world of soccer, oh! and when we’re not at practice we can go watch Mama paint or draw so you can see the art world too. I can’t wait for you to be here. I love you Sprout. I love you Kit. I love you Squid,” Lexa said as she placed three more kisses to Clarke’s bump.

Lexa continued to caress and look at the baby bump lovingly but was jostled from her reverie when she heard small sniffles coming from Clarke.

“Clarke? Baby, why are you crying?”

“You, you’re so sweet with them and excited to be their mom, I just..it makes me feel all sorts of emotions and it turns me on so now I’m lying her so fucking in love with you but also needing to feel you inside me like now.”

“Baby, don’t ever feel bad for needing me; you have no idea how turned on I get looking at you, especially now knowing you are carrying our babies.”

Lexa then placed a chaste kiss to Clarke’s lips before getting off their bed and walking out of the room.

“Lex! Where are you going?!” Ugh, I’m going to kill her when she comes back, leaving me a lone right after I said I needed her!

Lexa returned less than two minutes later carrying a very fluffy pillow in her arms.

“Alexandria Woods! You better have one hell of an explanation for leaving me here alone right after I said I needed you inside me! And why are you carrying that damn pillow, we have plenty,” Clarke huffed out.

“I’m sorry I should have told you what I was doing I just had a one-track mind of satisfying your needs and I needed this pillow to do it,” Lexa gently said with nothing but love and lust in her eyes.

“What does that damn pillow have to with anything,” Clarke said annoyed.

“I’ve been reading about pregnancy and how to be a good partner through it. One of the chapters in my book covered the best sex position for maximum pleasure and comfort for the pregnant partner. One of the most highly recommended positions was spooning. I know we’ve done that a couple of times but the book said by placing a soft pillow under your stomach it will take any pressure of your stomach so you can fully enjoy our activities. So, I went to get one of our softest pillows from the closet,” Lexa said sheepishly.

“Lex, you’ve been reading books on how to be a better partner during pregnancy?”

“Yeah. I started reading them a few weeks ago. I know you said I was doing a good job before then but I want to be the best partner I can be so I added those books to my reading list.”

“What other books are you reading?”

“The usual, What to Expect When You’re Expecting, books on how to care for a newborn, how to help your partner through labor and a book on baby names.”

“Awe Lex. I knew you were reading up on things but I didn’t realize how much you’re reading. This may sound weird but hearing you tell me all the books you’ve been ready has me soaked and I really need my extremely sexy soon-to-be wife to fuck me quick and hard. I know you love foreplay babe but I’m drenched and need that huge cock of yours inside now, so close the door and lock it then get your clothes off and put the pillow under my stomach and fuck me until we both cum.”

Lexa felt herself instantly harden hearing Clarke talk. She immediately closed the door and locked it before stripping all of her clothes off while watching Clarke strip her own off. Once Clarke was back on the bed and lying on her side Lexa gently positioned the pillow under her lover’s stomach until Clarke felt it was in the right position. She then climbed on the bed and got into position behind Clarke. Lifting Clarke’s leg she wrapped her free hand around the base of her throbbing member and swiped it through dripping wet folds, making sure to fully lubricate herself.

“You are so soaked babe; you are absolute dripping for me. Fuck!”

“Do it Lex, just do it, give me your cock.”

Placing a kiss to Clarke’s shoulder, Lexa began to push inside tight walls and not stopping until she was fully sheathed inside.

“Yes! Yes, baby. Shit, you always feel fucking good. Fuck me Lex, fuck me hard please!”

“Anything for you love,” Lexa said as withdrew from already trembling walls until only the tip was still inside. Waiting a moment, just enough to make Clarke really want it, she quickly thrust her length back inside, hearing her balls slap against Clarke’s skin.

“Yes! Yes, Lex! Fuck me hard and fast, oh yes!”

Lexa quickly assumed a fast and furious pace, slamming all the way in on each inward thrust. The faster she went the more she could feel Clarke’s walls tighten and tremble.

“Fuck baby, you’re gripping me so tight. I can feel you trembling around me too. Shit! Shit, I’m not gonna last long baby girl.”

“Right there Lexa! That’s the spot, yes! YES!”

Continuing her hard and fast pace, Lexa snaked a hand around to Clarke’s front so she could rub quick, small circles around her clit.

“Oh! Oh! Oh God, Lexa! I’m going to cum, fuck you’re going to make me cum all over your cock!”

“Cum for me Clarke; cum for me baby!”

Lexa continued to thrust in and out of her lover while rubbing rough circles around her clit. She felt Clarke’s walls begin to spasm and clamp down on her cock, coming hard around her just as she felt her balls tight and her release erupt from the tip sending rope after thick rope of cum deep inside Clarke’s pussy.

“LEXA!!!”

“CLARKE!!!”

Lexa gently thrust inside Clarke as she helped them work through their highs. When they both came down a few minutes later, Lexa slowly pulled out of sensitive walls before gently pulling on Clarke’s shoulder to get her to lay on her back while Lexa continued to stay on her side looking into her fiancée’s gorgeous blue eyes.

“I love you, Clarke.”

“I love you too, so damn much.”

Lexa joined their lips in a loving but chaste kiss before placing three light kisses to her bump and then getting up from the bed.

“I’ll be right back baby, I’m just getting a cloth to clean us up.”

Lexa returned from their ensuite not even a minute later with two cloths. After so carefully cleaning Clarke up and removing the pillow they no longer needed from the bed, she cleaned herself up and then put the cloths in the hamper. Once she returned to the bedroom once again, she unlocked the door and got fresh sweat pants and t-shirts for the couple to wear that night, knowing their children liked to come into their room in the morning.

Getting back in bed, the couple assumed their normal position with Lexa on her back and Clarke lying on her side, her stomach resting on Lexa’s and her head on Lexa’s chest. Happy and sated, the couple fell into peaceful sleep.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Lexa woke before Clarke. She smiled seeing her fiancée’s growing baby bump resting on her own stomach. Placing a kiss to the top of Clarke’s head that was still on her chest, she began to softly stroke the baby bump, smiling as she thought about the three little miracles growing stronger within Clarke’s womb each day. Thinking about their unborn babies, Lexa could resist the urge to talk to them. Whispering, while still stroking the baby bump, she began to speak, hoping she wouldn’t wake Clarke up in the process.

“Good morning Sprout. Good morning Kit. Good morning Squid. I can’t wait until I can feel you moving around but as much as I want to feel you move, I do hope you will remember to take it easy on your Mama so she’s not too uncomfortable. Your Mama is the best person I know, did you know that? She is kind, so very kind, considerate, loyal, trustworthy, loving, creative and will always be out biggest supporter. When I met your Mama, I wasn’t in the best place. I had been running our family company for about two years and was visiting your Uncle Lincoln while on a business trip. Uncle Lincoln was getting to play soccer in college like I was supposed to and I resented him for it and was jealous but you know what? Had I not taken the company over instead of going to college to play soccer as planned, I would not have met your Mama that night and then we wouldn’t have your brother and sister. It took years for me to be able to be with Mama again but as much as I wanted to play professionally, I can never regret that I didn’t because now I have the best life and the best five children a woman could ask for. You three and your brother and sister are the greatest gifts I could ever ask for. And now, now after all these years I get to finally live my dreams and be in pro soccer as an assistant head coach. I hope you are proud of me when you’re old enough to understand how I got to this point. I will never regret not playing professionally because not playing gave me this life but I am so glad that I will get to share the world of soccer with you. But, I want you to remember that even though I am so excited to share my soccer world with you it doesn’t mean you have to love soccer too; you can be artists like Mama, run the family company like I used to do, start your own company, be teachers or lawyers or doctors or musicians. My point is that you all can be whoever and whatever you want to be and no matter what you choose Mama and I will love and support you; that also applies to your romantic life, no matter who you choose to be with we will love and support you. For the record though, you three are not allowed to date until you’re at least thirty.”

“Thirty? Really Lex,” Clarke says with a chuckle.

“God, Clarke, you scared me.”

“I’m sorry but I woke up and heard you talking to the babies. I tried to be quiet so I wouldn’t interrupt your moment with them but I mean come on you know they’re not going to wait to date until they’re thirty.”

“Yes, they will because they will listen to their mommy.”

“Whatever, you say babe.”

Looking back down to the place where her unborn children lie, Lexa softly said, “you’ll listen to Mommy, right? Yeah, that’s what I thought, you’re good children and will always listen to Mommy. I love you Sprout. I love you Kit. I love you Squid.”

“I really do love listening to you talk to them. You’re going to be so good with them, I can tell.”

“I hope so. I’m nervous but I have this feeling that’s telling me to just breath and everything will be okay because I’ll know what to do the second I hold them in my arms.”

“That feeling is completely accurate and I’ll be with you every step of the way too just like you’ll be with me. We are stronger together and together we can handle anything, my love.”

Clarke then leaned in and kissed Lexa chastly before she abrubtly pulled away because the fact that sunlight was streaming in the window finally clicked.

“Um, Lex? What time is it?”

“I don’t know, must be early since the kids haven’t woken us up yet,” Lexa said as she leaned in for another kiss before the sunbeams reflecting off the lamp registered. “Oh, my god, what time is it? The sun is out!”

“That’s why I asked what time it is silly,” Clarke said with a chuckle.

Grabbing her phone, Lexa saw the time read “8:59am”.

“Clarke, it’s 8:59am, there’s no way the kids are still asleep so how were we asleep so late?”

“If we were home by ourselves, I wouldn’t worry too much but our sisters are here so this amount of quite likely means trouble. We should probably get ready and go find them. By the way, did you want to tell them you accepted the coaching job today?”

“Yeah, I don’t want to keep the news from our children but I’d like to tell everyone at once. We tend to have meals together so maybe I can tell them whenever we all are eating together next and it feels right?”

“Yeah, I think that sounds like a good plan.”

Thirty minutes later, a freshly showered, Clarke and Lexa made their way downstairs after confirming that Aden and Madi were not in their rooms. When they reached the bottom of the stairs they still didn’t hear anything so they went searching each room, starting with the kitchen. Walking into the kitchen they immediately saw a note on the refrigerator.

“Looks like someone left us a note; looks like your mom’s handwriting,” Lexa said as she took the note that was labeled “Clarke & Lexa” down from the fridge.

Clarke & Lexa,

Indra, Madison and I needed to go to the mainland to do some shopping. Aden and Madi wanted to come with us, so they’re with us. Nyko, Raven, Anya and Luna came as well. The rest of your friends came downstairs not long before we left and wanted to take the ATVs out to explore your island. Lincoln stayed behind to make sure everyone knew how to operate the ATVs and take them on a driving tour of the island. Bellamy and Murphy are the only two who stayed behind because they were sleeping in as well. We know you always wake up with the twins but we told them to let you sleep this morning since you deserve it, that’s why they didn’t come wake you to say they were leaving. We will be back in time for dinner and Lincoln estimated that his group will be back early to mid-afternoon. Enjoy your free day before everything becomes about the wedding tomorrow. See you later.

Love You Both,
Mom

“Told you she considers you her daughter already.”

“I know and she’s sweet. You know my mom considers you her daughter too, right?”

“Yeah, I know; Indra has made it quite clear that I can call her “mom” anytime I want.”

“We really have become one big family and I honestly couldn’t be happier.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” Clarke said before sealing her declaration with a chaste kiss.

“So, soon-to-be Mrs. Woods, what would you like to do today since we have the house to ourselves, well almost to ourselves, Bell and Murphy are around here somewhere.”

“Well, history says those two will sleep til noon so lets worry about them when they get up.”

“That sounds like a good plan. What shall we do in the meantime then?”

“Hmm, lets watch a movie, just us. We never get to watch a movie just the two of us. Oh! We can even have popcorn and nachos!”

“You want popcorn and nachos instead of a real breakfast?”

“Yep! Extra butter on the popcorn too.”

“Okay, what don’t you head to the home theater and pick a movie while I get our movie snacks ready.”

Three hours later, Lexa and Clarke were leaving the home theater, when they bumped into Bellamy and Murphy.

“See, they didn’t all leave us,” Bellamy told his boyfriend.

“We’re the only others here. Some are on the mainland shopping and the rest are out on the ATVs. The ATV group should be back in the next couple of hours but the shopping group won’t be back until dinner time,” Lexa explained.

“Oh, okay. Do you two maybe wanna hangout then? There’s something I wanted to talk to you both about anyway” Bellamy said.

Lexa and Clarke shared a look before Clarke simply said, “sure.”

The group went to the living room and took seats amongst the couches.

“So, what did you want to talk to us about,” Lexa asked.

“I hate bringing this up again but I called Octavia’s therapist. I thought about everything you said Lexa, and I realized I needed to know if there truly was something important she had to say because the longer I went without knowing the more it bugged me not knowing because even though I want nothing to do with her I’d never forgive myself if something was wrong and I just ignored it.”

“I told him he needs to not let himself be dragged into her drama but I get why he wants to know one way or the other,” Murphy said while reaching for one of Bellamy’s hands.

“Anyway, I called the therapist before lunch yesterday and he wouldn’t tell me anything but did say he thought it was necessary to arrange a time for me to speak with him in person.”

“Bell, you know I haven’t wanted anything to do with even the topic of Octavia since everything came out but if her doctor is saying he needs to set a meeting with you, you should do it. I have known you for a long time Bell and I know it will eat at you if you don’t meet with her therapist,” Clarke gently said.

“Clarke’s right. You don’t have to see her but meet with the therapist. Don’t be afraid to tell her therapist that you don’t want to see her and don’t let him make you feel bad for having no contact. I hope she is getting the help she needs to be better but you’re mental health is important too so let her therapist know that you have to put your mental health first so you won’t be seeing her,” Lexa added.

“Yeah, you’re both right. Murphy said the same thing but I needed to hear it from someone else who had a sibling like relationship with her. I’ll call him back after we get back to Polis. Thanks for talking to me about this. “

Hours later the entire group was back from their adventures of the day and everyone was sitting down for dinner. They were all enjoying their gyros and side Greek salads when Lexa looked at Clarke and after receiving a small nod knew it was time to announce their latest news.

Getting everyone’s attention Lexa took a moment to look around the table at everyone before reaching for Clarke’s hand.

“I know everyone is enjoying their dinner but Clarke and I have some news to share.”

“What is it, sweetheart,” Indra asked her daughter.

“Yesterday, I was offered a job. Specifically, I was offered the Assistant Head Coaching position with Polis United. Currently they are a development team that sends at least one player to the pro league each year. Starting in 2022 though, the team is joining the pro league meaning it will be a brand new roster of players and coaching staff.”

“Lexa, honey, I didn’t realize you had applied for a coaching position. I thought you only stepped down from the company for your family not so you could go back to chasing childhood dreams,” Indra asked her daughter.

“I didn’t apply for the job; I didn’t even know the team was turning pro until yesterday. Their new Head Coach is Alex Morgan. She is familiar with my record as a player and when she saw how I was when I was teaching the kids she knew she wanted me to coach with her. Madi and Aden made it clear they were onboard with me coaching and actually encouraged it.”

“Yeah, cause you’d be a great coach Mommy! You teach Aden and me so much about soccer,” Madi interrupted.

“Yeah! You’d be the best coach Mommy,” Aden added.

“Thank you, my little angels, that means so much to me that you think that. Clarke and I discussed the offer at length last night and we agreed that due to how this team is being set up and our commitment as equal partners that we can make this work. I had a dream once to play professional soccer and I even had an offer to play but I wanted to attended college first. In the end family obligations that seemed to fall solely on my shoulders, and mine alone, kept me from that dream. That dream was about more than playing professionally though, I also wanted to coach when my playing days were over. Having looked over everything involving the team and the plan for it moving forward and discussing the matter with Clarke and hearing Aden and Madi’s opinion I came to a decision last night. As of last night, I am the new Assistant Head Coach for Polis United, a professional women’s soccer team in the National Women’s Soccer League,” Lexa happily says.

It only took two seconds after her announcement for the room to erupt in shouts.

Chapter Text

“YAY MOMMY!!!”

“MOMMY’S GONNA COACH, YES!!!”

“Congrats, Lex!”

“Oh. My. God. You’re coaching IN THE PROS!!!”

“Holy shit!”

“Way to go!”

“I though you just play recreationally so how’d this happen?”

“Congratulations Lexa, that’s awesome!”

“I’m so confused but if you’re happy, I’m happy for you”

“I thought you finally put soccer in your past?”

“Your father would be so proud of you and I am a very proud Godfather!”

“Congratulations!”

“So, do we get to meet all the hot chicks?”

“Can we come to a game?”

“This is AWESOME!”

“Okay. Okay. Can we settle down so I can address some of the questions I was able to make out?”

The group quieted quickly except for Aden and Madi who were jumping up and down and clearly waiting for an invitation to run to their Mommy.

“Come here sweethearts you can always run up to me, you don’t need permission,” Lexa said as the twins ran around the table and jumped into her arms.”

“Congratulations Mommy! We’re sooooo proud of you,” Madi screamed.

“You’re gonna be the bestest coach EVER,” Aden added just as loudly.

“But Mommy, you gotta make sure to teach them that cool kick you do when you jump in the air and spin then kick the ball and make it fly high to score cause that kick is awesome,” Madi added seriously.

“And Mommy, do we get to come with you? Alex said we could so do we,” Aden asked with big eyes.

“Thank you both for being so happy for me and I’ll make sure to teach them that kick. To answer your question bud, yes you can come with me when you’re not in school and you can always come to the games unless something comes up where you can’t. And guess what?”

“What,” they asked in unison.

“Alex and I get to decide the design for the team’s soccer kits, their uniform, and once we do you both will get your very own!”

“BEST DAY EVER,” Aden screamed.

“AWESOME,” Madi screamed just as loud.

“So, is it safe to say you both are really happy that Mommy accepted the job?”

“Yea, Mama! Mommy is the bestest at coaching us so she’ll be great with the team,” Aden said.

“And Mommy knows how to score and stop a score so she can teach the players and it’s the PROS Mama, we’re so happy,” Madi excitedly added.

“And we get to see Alex more now and see all the players,” Aden continued.

“Yea and maybe we can even play with them at practice,” Madi added.

“Yep, safe to say they’re happy Lex.”

“You don’t say Clarke,” Lexa said with a chuckle. “I’m so happy you two and your Mama are so supportive of my choice. I’m really excited for this journey and so happy that you and your baby siblings will get to come to practices and games too.”

Lexa then took a moment to hug her family, and kiss each of her children on the tops of their heads, before placing a chaste kiss to Clarke’s lips and turning back to the rest of the assembled group. With her soon-to-be wife standing next to her, with each of them wrapping an arm around the other’s waist, and their children standing in front of her and leaning agaist her she turned back to the rest of the assembled group.

“As for the rest of you, I will try to address what I was able to make out through the shouts and then if there are still questions I will answer those. First, thank you if you were part of the group shouting out congratulations. I am very excited for this journey and your continued love and support means a lot to me. Now, hearing the shouts I remembered that not all of you know my past with soccer, other than that I played through high school. I did play through high school but it was more of that. When I was a child my coach saw the potential to play professionally in me so he recommended that I play on one of the club teams for the US Soccer Federation and I did. When I was on the team for 16-17 year olds I beat the scoring record and to this day I am the all-time leading scorer for that team. I ended up being offered a spot on the US Women’s National Team but I declined because I wanted to get a college education first; you can’t play forever after all. But then my father passed and I ended up being the one having to run the company even though I was the middle child. Because of that my siblings got to live their college dreams and pursue what they wanted in life while I had to give up my dream and create new ones within the company. I also wondered what would have happened if one of them had taken over the company so I could follow my dreams and yea maybe I still resent that I was left to shoulder the burdens of the company at eighteen. But, running the company put me on the path to go to Arkadia that day, the day I met Clarke so I can’t regret it. I thought I had put soccer behind me but I haven’t. I love teaching Aden and Madi to play and yesterday was amazing playing with the team. Then when Alex offered me the job it felt right and I knew this was a way for me to finally live my childhood dreams. I always knew I couldn’t play forever and thought I’d coach once my playing days were over so this felt right. I talked to Clarke about it extensively and we got Aden and Madi’s opinion and only after considering all of their thoughts and opinions as well as the offer details did I decide to accept the job. I hope you all can be supportive but if not I understand,” Lexa explained before she and Clarke sat down once more but this time with the twins on their laps.

The room was silent for a few moments as the group let Lexa’s words sink in while Lexa had the twins’ plates moved to next to hers and Clarke’s while the family of four, soon-to-be seven, continued to eat their dinner. A few minutes later a voice finally broke the silence.

“I’m sorry Lexa. I didn’t think about what not wanting to run the company would mean for you and I didn’t stop to think about what you were having to give up. I didn’t even know you had been offered a spot on the national team. I’m so sorry but I promise you Linc and I have the company now so focus on your family and this new job; I think it will be good for you. I think you’ll make an amazing coach and I will be at every home game, and maybe even some away ones, cheering your team on.”

“Thanks, Ahn, that means a lot. I’ve gotten past my feelings from back then but I do appreciate the apology. I cannot regret that I didn’t play pro because running the company sent me on that trip to Arkadia and that trip led me to Clarke and now we have two beautiful children and three more on the way. I am very blessed and grateful that I now do have the opportunity to be back in the soccer world.”

“I’m happy for you sis. I can’t wait to watch your team plan and I’d like to place an order for a jersey now.”

“Thank you and noted Linc. Alex and I still need to decided what our kits will look like but once we do, I’ll let you know.”

“Sweetheart, I thought you had put soccer behind you but seeing your eyes sparkle talking about this job I can see that you repressed your love for the game for so long. I am happy for you but how is Clarke going to be able to go after her art dreams now? If you go through with this you’re failing Clarke and going back on your word just so you can be selfish and go after what you want. This isn’t how you make a marriage work.”

“With all due respect Indra, a marriage shouldn’t only allow me to chase my dreams either. Lexa and I are equal partners in this relationship. She achieved her dreams with the company and stepped down to put our family first and so I could be in the galleries more often and chase my dreams, yes. Alex however, is a parent too and is transitioning to coaching to put her family first. You know Lexa and you know me and you should know that your daughter would never accept a job that made her go back on her word. Alex, has designed the team schedule so that everyone is home with their families and can have a work-life balance. She also has a daycare being built into the training center and stadium so she, Lexa and any other member of the team or staff can bring their children to work and either have them out with the team or in daycare. Practices are also only in the mornings. Many teams to mid-morning to mid-afternoon practices so it makes it difficult to really enjoy the day and that obviously won’t be an issue with this team. We carefully considered every detail of the offer and what it would entail and this is the perfect offer; I can chase my dreams while Lexa can chase hers and we still get more time altogether than we did and would have if she were still CEO and Sprout, Kit and Squid won’t have to be in the care of strangers because they will be with Lexa at each practice or if I’m working from home they can be with me too. As for games, we will be at every home game and it has been arranged so that families can travel to away games with the team and even if we can’t one week for some reason the team will never be gone for more than two days. The playoffs are the only exception but again families get to travel with the team. Our family will always come first; but what kind of example are we showing our children that you can put your family first or follow your dreams but not both, or at least both parents can’t follow their dreams? Instead, they will all grow up seeing that you can put your family first and still follow your dreams. I feel confident in this choice and I know Lexa does too. I also cannot wait to see the love of my life and mother of my children finally get to follow her dreams and I know she and Alex will lead the team to victory. As her mother, you should have more faith in her and support her fully. And one last thing, if you have ruined this week for her you will answer to me.”

“Mom, I love you but you should trust me and trust that Clarke and I make decisions with our family’s best interests at heart. The fact that you didn’t trust us hurts. Dad would have trusted me; he would have trusted us,” Lexa said, hurt clear in her voice. “I’m sorry, I need some time; I sincerely thank those supporting us without hesitation and I hope you have a good evening,” Lexa added before quickly moving Aden off her lap and into her chair as quickly left the room, the sound of a choked sob being all that was heard.

Aden and Madi were confused about why their Mommy left the room but they could tell she was hurt.

“Mama, can we go after Mommy, please,” Aden asked concern clear in his eyes.

“Please Mama? You and Mommy don’t let us be upset and sad alone and Mommy should be upset or sad right now, this is so exciting,” Madi added.

“I know sweethearts but Mommy is sad and we should give her a minute then yes we will go after her.”

“She’s hurt because of what Grandma said isn’t she,” Aden said while staring daggers at his Grandmother.

“You hurt our Mommy, you need to apologize Grandma,” Madi sternly said while giving her Grandmother the “commander glare” Lexa was known to give from time to time.

“I’m sorry I upset her but when she played soccer took up so much time I just assumed coaching would be the same and I didn’t want her to end up prioritizing work like her father did at times.”

“Mom, soccer took up so much time because she played on her high school team and the club team. She had practices for two teams and games for two teams so of course it took up most of her time. And you know Lexa, her children and Clarke are her life; every decision she has made since they came into her life has been made with her family being put first. I know you worry about any of us putting work first like Dad was known to do sometimes but Lexa is different and you know that. You should have trusted your daughter,” Anya pointedly told her mother.

“Anya’s right, Mom. Lexa has always put family first even when she ran the company. Did you know she paid thousands of dollars so that my soccer coach at Arkadia would have body cams on all of the coaching staff and a couple cameras on tripods so she could always watch my games even when she couldn’t be there? Or, that when I tore my ACL junior year and thought I’d never play again she came to Arkadia with the top physical therapist in the world to get me back to playing? Or, that when I took a dirty hit to the groin and had to have surgery, she paid to fly in the top fertility specialists to make sure I would still be able to have children? Or, that when Anya went down the rabbit hole after Dad died Lexa is the one who paid off all her debts and got her to see a therapist to help her? Or that when you were depressed after Dad died that Lexa is the one that contacted that cooking program in Tuscany and arranged for you to attend to bring joy to your life again? Lexa has always found a way to put her family first and she has done a phenomenal job with Clarke and their children; you should have trusted her. I know you didn’t mean for your words to hurt like they did but Mom, you made it sound like Lexa was being selfish and you need to make it right before you ruin this week for her,” Lincoln told his mother with a hint of anger in his voice.

“Cl…Where did they go,” Indra asked as she had intended to ask her soon-to-be daughter-in-law if she could speak to Lexa first.

“She and the twins got up and went after Lexa right after Anya started talking,” Raven said.

“You should give them some time to comfort her, Indra. We know you love your daughter but she’s hurting and those three plus the three lives Clarke carries are the ones who will cheer her up,” Abby gently told her friend.

“I think it’s safe to say dinner is over, but none of us had desert, so why don’t we do something special for Lexa to show that we ALL support her as she begins this new chapter in her life,” Luna suggested to the group.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea, Luna. Indy, you’re the professional chef in the family so how about you whip up a congratulatory desert while those of us not helping you bake call the staff up and have them help us turn the ballroom into a room fir for a celebration,” Madison suggested.

While their family were trying to pull a last minute celebratory party together, Clarke and the twins had gone to search for Lexa. Clarke, knowing her fiancée, had taken the kids straight to the garage and loaded them into Rover 2 since, as she expected, Rover 1 was gone. Once everyone was buckled in she left the garage and headed off in the direction of the soccer field.

About ten minutes later Clarke pulled into the service entrance of the field and parked the rover next to the rover already parked in the tunnel. Once she, Madi and Aden were out of the rove they exited the tunnel and straight onto the field that was surrounded by four rows of stadium style seating. As soon as they were on the field the twins ran ahead of Clarke as they had all spotted her sitting right in the middle of the field.

Lexa was so lost in her thoughts about her mother’s reaction that she didn’t hear the rover approach or her family making their way towards hers. She didn’t even become aware of their presence until she felt the twins tackle her from behind.

“Mommy,” they squealed in unison.

“My babies! How did you find me?”

“Mama brought us. She put us in the rover as soon as we left dinner and she drove us straight here,” Aden explained.

“Mama really knows you cause I woulda checked your room first cause that’s where Aden and I do when we’re upset.”

“Yeah, I guess your Mommy does know me better than anyone. I always did my best thinking out here.”

“We’re sorry Grandma made you said,” Madi said.

“Yeah, we’re sorry but Mommy, Madi and me are really happy you’re gonna coach with Alex; it’s gonna be AWESOME,” Aden happily said.

“That’s right, the kids, all five of them, and I are so proud of you and can’t wait to see what you and Alex do with the team. We will be at every game possible and no matter what we will always be your biggest supporters, your biggest cheerleaders.”

“I know and that means more to me than you will ever know. Come on, lets go sit in the stands so you don’t have to try and sit on the field, love, because I something to show you all.”

A few minutes later, the family found themselves sitting in the first row, sitting exactly at the equivalent of center field.

“When I was on the yacht Saturday, making sure everything was ready for the birthday celebrations I went made sure the master cabin was prepared in case any of you needed to rest during the day. When I entered the cabin though, I found a box on the bed that was addressed to me. I asked Captain Harris about it and he said they received it about three months before Dad passed. He apparently had sent it with instructions to leave it in the master cabin ahead of my first visit following his passing. I don’t know if he left similar boxes for Anya and Lincoln in properties they inherited or not but I decided to open mine. Inside were a bunch of letters, or at least I think the envelopes contain letters. The envelopes were labeled for when major life events happen. One wasn’t labeled for a life event though, instead it simply said ‘You Will Know When To Read This’. I haven’t read any of the letters yet, I thought you and I could read them together, Clarke. I kept one in my jacket pocket though, this jacket’s pocket.”

“You kept the ‘You Will Know When To Read This’ letter on you, didn’t you?”

“I did Clarke. After everything that just happened with Mom, I think this is the right time to read it but I don’t want to read it alone. So, would you three be willing to read it with me?”

“Yes,” the twins quickly said in unison.

“Of course, love. Do you want to read it out loud or do you want me to do it?”

“Can you do it, Clarke?”

“Of course.”

Lexa then pulled the envelope, that was no bigger than those you’d put a card in, out of her pocket and handed it to Clarke. Clarke accepted the envelope and carefully opened it and unfolded the letter before beginning to read so Lexa, Aden and Madi could hear.

My Dearest Alexandria,

If you are reading this then the cancer has taken my life. I suspect you decided to open this one after something joyous happened in your life and your mother didn’t react as you had hoped and I hope the joyous occasion is you finally being able to follow your dreams. You and your mother were always more alike than you thought so I knew this day would come, especially now that I not there to mediate.

I am writing this letter to tell you that everything will be okay and also to apologize. I know you were offered a spot on the national team but turned it down so you could earn a college degree before playing pro. I think that was a smart decision. I have no doubt you would have succeed on the team, even so young, but you were always practical and understood that you couldn’t play forever and I am proud of you for wanting to make sure you would still have a bright future once your playing days come to an end. However, I also know that with my passing your plan has died as well. I know it’s not fair that you will ultimately be saddled with running the company. You are the middle child and should not have had to push your dreams aside to run the company but I know that that is what you will have done. As much as I love your sister, I know that Anya is not ready to run the company; perhaps in a few years or once you are ready to move on she will be but she is not focused or driven enough to take on the task at this point. And your brother, your brother needs to do a lot of work on himself before he’d even be ready to work at the company. When I realized Titus had been filling his head and poisoning him towards anything that wasn’t deemed “normal” I was already too sick to try and fix things. I hope he does the work and makes amends one day but I digress. If you are reading this you have had to abandon your dreams and for that I am deeply sorry.

As your father, it is my hope that the day will come when you are able to follow your dreams. I hope that you found love and had a family and have now found a way to chase your dreams from before my passing. I always thought you’d make an excellent coach, you know. You taught Lincoln how to play and I used to watch you help your teammates learn new skills or improve on existing ones. If the joyous occasion causing a disagreement with your mother is the result of you too realizing you’d be an excellent coach, then know that I am so proud of you and know you will be amazing. Your mother never understood your love for the game; but she does love you and she will realize she should be happy for you. No matter what though, know that your mother always loves you and is always proud of you just as I am.

If I was wrong though, and you opened this letter for a different reason, I just want you to know that I love you; I love you so much and I am so sorry that I cannot be there for you. You will do amazing things in this life and I will always be watching over you and will always love you and be proud of you.

I am so sorry I had to leave you so soon.

I love you baby girl.

Love Always,
Dad

Lexa had tears falling down her face hearing her father’s words.

“Lex, baby don’t cry. Your dad had a feeling you’d end up coaching one day and he knew you’d be amazing at it. If you were questioning your decision for even a second because of your mom don’t. You definitely opened this at the right time because you dad’s words should confirm for you that you can do this and will be amazing at it. He also knew the day would come you would have an argument with your mom and he knew it would all be okay and he’s right it will be.”

“You’ll be the best coach, Mommy, Grandpa Gus is right,” Madi said.